DUKE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 DURHAM, N. C. 
 
 See 
 
eee 
 
 CHR RIST’s SECOND. APPEARING ; 
 
 * : 
 ys CONTAINING i 
 A GENERAL STATEME Meo 
 emia l a a es: 
 ‘ ( . 7 
 4 OF . : Petey py. 
 
 ADL THINGS PERTAINING TO THF FAITH ‘AND PRACTICE 
 -OF THE CHURCH OF GOD ICES: 4 
 
 rate bic ‘ LATTER DAY. ~ 44 ay ar 
 y aE ee) “ Shey 
 ~* Wil, Mis wy at Ey 
 . Cd, ¥ 
 le i ‘PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF THE ideneret. 
 ms, 4 IN UNEON WITH re cuvatis, ‘ 
 a a of rt a © 
 “ And the Lord came down. to see the city and the tower, which the 
 ~ children of men builded.” Moses. 
 » ae HK HK EKER onan 
 4 id But, “ Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of omr 
 UP age God, and the power of his Christ.” : Revelation. 
 S aeaaEEEEcoeanE 
 
 THIRD EDITION, CORRECTED AND IMPROVED 
 pen esis EB AE 
 UNION VILLAGE, (Onto.) 
 
 : J 
 | Oe *B. FISHER AND A, BURNETT, PRINTERS. 
 1 here assenadonten eh 
 
(lls Hn ie. 
 
 r4> 
 
 i Fee 
 re, bathe 
 
 souitths 
 
 Ae 
 
 Pree 
 
IN Order to give the Reader some idea of what may be expected from this third 
 _ edition of the Testimony of Christ's Second Appearing, it may be proper to say 
 something about the former editions, the first of which was printed at Lebanon, 
 
 Ohio, in the year 1808. 
 
 Considering the disadvantages attending the execution of so copious a work, in 
 so new a country, the first edition was well accepted, as containing the sum and 
 substance of all that pertained to the faith and practice of the Church, answerable 
 to the common capacities of all believers, and well adapted to the information of 
 mankind in general. A number of copies were bound.and circulated ; but through 
 the inattention of the book-binder, a great part remained in the sheets, for severak 
 years, till finally, one whole sheet was missing; and with this deficiency, the books 
 had to be finished by anotherhand. This, together with the various stratagems 
 ‘of the enemies of the cross of Christ to prevent the circulation of the books, ren- 
 dered the first edition quite deficient in answering the demand of the public, or 
 even affording the Believers a competent supply. Z 
 The year following, (1809) preparation was made, by the parent society, at 
 
 New-Lebanon, state of New-York, for a second edition: accordingly, a copy was 
 forwarded to brother Seth Y. Wells, as principal editor, with sui ble correction 
 vi and improvements, by the authors, the substance of which is ited o 
 } vw following’ extyac from the Advertisement to the Second Ed —* 
 
 Cad hath been carefully reviewed, and where any words or sentence S were iscove 
 *ed that appeared not to convey a clear understanding of the sense,—they have 
 +. “either been struck out, or others added, in order to render the sense more plain 
 1 _" to the understanding of common capacities. Some verses, not essentially con- 
 “ nected. with the main subject, have been placed in the form of Notes at the bot- 
 .. “tom of e pages; a few of less importance have been excluded, and a number _ 
 of new notes added. Some of the long chapters, for the sake of conyenience, 
 % “have been divided: this improvement, together with some amendments in the ay 
 ri ision of the verses, hath occasioned a variation from the first copy, in the num- 
 ’* bers of many of the chapters and of the verses in general; but the true sense of 
 _ * the original is preserved entire, "This is to notify the reader that this Second 
 ‘edition is corrected and improved by the authors. Done near Lebanon, in the — 
 “* Miami country, and state of Ohio, 29th of Nov. 1809.” 
 _ Accordingly, the ensuing year (1810) the second edition was printed in the city 
 of Albany, and the work completed, in a manner well deserving the title of ‘Se- 
 cond edition, Corrected and Improved:’ But as only between two and three thou- _ 
 sand copies were struck, it was but a short time till the necessity of another edi-- v 
 tion was felt, which, however, hath been postponed till the present period. — ‘ 
 Such was the correctness of the second edition, that it was contemplated to 
 copy it, in the present work, entire; but considering, that the wor was original 
 adapted to the infant state of believers, as well as to the state of 2 dak World’ and 
 had, as yet, been improved only in proportion as light had increased; and that 
 the present edition might be the last, under the special oversight of the principal +f 
 and primary author; from these considerations a variety of little improvements : 
 ine have resulted, which are chiefly summed up in the following particulars: i 
 5 I. In all quotations from the Holy Scriptures, those words that have been sup- © 
 plied by the translators are put in Italic; and in some eases, the marginal readliig 
 or some other, founded on good authority, is preferred! Rage 
 
 SRF 
 
ee 
 
 x 
 
 bY ¥1, In the construction of both words and sentences, the ey editions com 
 
 : siderably improved, having adopted as the standard of Pchysth that which: P 
 ia is generally acknowledged to be the most: perfect of any boo the 
 
 lish language, that is, the Bible. This we have strictly Peele Ba 
 tion, leaving quotations from authors, unaltered. As we esteem the B 
 Ns to all other books, in purity of language as Well as ideas, we have practically used 
 it as such, altho’ some of its terminations of yerbs, and some baie 
 may not sound quite so agreeable to.some readers, of modern taste. 
 
 III. In the division of the parts, the chapters, and the di second jliition ; 
 fiath becn punctually followed, altho’ in a few instances, the mattex hath been a 
 
 little transposed, and.a few, sentences added; and where explanation: 
 cessary it is put into the margin or in a note at the bottom of the | ; and w 
 
 Pike 
 
 t the division of chapters had left some without appropriate ‘titles, ibis dank hath 
 3 been supjlied. 
 
 so ; IV. As every degree of truth, in its first opening hath been necessarily. one’ 
 a under some degree of obscurity, so it is readily admitted that some things in the 
 
 ‘Testimony have appeared rather ambiguous, which the sensible reader may expect. 
 in the present edition to be treated with more plainness of speech: However, 
 variations in this respect are so small that we deem it unnecessary here to point to 
 _ particulars, but refer the reader-to a little Index at the close, to point to the ‘ 
 ortant of such improvements. : * 
 
 jecing the work never was intended as a standard’ ‘of ° 7, to 
 
 h or conscience of any, we have simply improved the commen Pevilage 
 fing and improving it, according to the faith and trayel of the church; le 
 Nhe door still open for a further increase. 
 
 Note. The wt writings contain an authentic account of fects, re 
 
 fulfilment of the law and the etiplieta in the First FATH ER of all th enerates wit 
 and who, moreover, were inspired to prophesy how that work would ter te, and 
 _ io what manner it would be raised up again at the last day, Conformably o whic ‘ F 
 _ ‘The Testimony of Christ’s Second Appearing, published in the year 1808 iy 
 __ eth as authentic an account of facts relating to the Second Appearing of the same 
 ‘ ‘Raointed Saviour, given by living witnesses who saw the exact accomplishment of : 
 + ie the New-Testament prophesies in the First MOTHER, and who were eye-witnesses. 
 and joint-partakers of that resurrection-power of God by which the everlasting: 
 kingdom of righteousness and peace hath been founded and established on earth;, 
 opening, alledging and proving, that the present is the last ea of God's grace 
 ts lest world. : 
 
 . 
 
 G 7s rs 
 
PREFACKH. — 7 i 
 M ANY have undertaken to write and publish concerning the: 
 » +V4L principles and practice of a people, who, in derision, are 
 called SHAKERS, and either through ignorance, or prejudice; 
 have misrepresented both: so that no true information, from this 
 quarter, could be obtained by those who desired it: hence many 
 have become solicitous of having, from the people themselves, a 
 correct statement of their faith. It is, therefore, in answer to the 
 fong- repeated requests of the unprejudiced and ‘candid part of é 
 mankind, that the following sheets have been prepared for the 
 
 press, 
 
 The greatest part that hath been ects abroad in-the world, . 
 by common fame, or through such preachers or writers as were 
 either unacquainted with the people, or actuated by a ‘spirit of 
 
 prejudice, i is too ridicnlous; absurd, and contradictory, to merit” 
 Ԥ e least attention; nor hath any thing, hitherto, been published 4 
 , meeteth our approbation, except a small pamphlet, entitled, . isd 
 A concise statement of the principles of the only true Church, write 
 ten to a deaf man, by-partieular request, and printed £Yitnaings 
 ton, Vermont, in the year 1790; anda pamphlet published last. 
 rear, under the title of The poets y- Revival. Ate “ 
 " ba ‘Some things, however, have been published from a spirit of de: 
 “T. raction and slander, which are not altogether unworthy of noticé,- 
 inasmuch as they have some appearance of authority, and claim 
 ‘te for their foundation, certain well known facts, from which, undue 
 advantage hath been taken, not.only of stating. facts in an impet- 
 feet light, but also of adding the most groundless falsities. | 
 This remark will justly apply to an anonymous publication, 
 prioted in Danville, (Kentucky) 1805, said to be taken from the 
 Theological Magazine: A specimen of this garbling writer is, 
 that, “The first founder of this wild sect was one Fane. Lees: 
 “she lived in the town of Manchester, in- England; was of low 
 “parentage, and procured her living at the expense. of her chas- 
 “tity. She sustained the character of a woman of ill fame i 
 “England, which character she supported in America amen — 
 “ death.” a ae 
 That God did- make use of pana to open the present Testi. a 
 “9 ; 
 
 Girt 
 
BY —_— Fe a I te 
 vi eee 
 
 mony of Christ, is a fact; and also that she lived in the town of 
 Manchester, in England, and was of low parentage: But the wri- — 
 ter unhappily mistook both her name and character, Which may - 
 . have given occasion to a thousand other poppet palpable «» 
 falsehoods, concerning the people. Aida 
 The oman whose character he hath aveetnen to slander, we 
 ean confidently say, upon good evidence, was a chosen vessel, or- 
 dained of God, to convey the knowledge of his will toa lost world; | 
 and for no other canse than the purity of her life, and the pierc- 
 ing truth of the testimony which she bore against the hidden abo- 
 minations of the wicked, was her chasfity called in question, and 
 all manner of evil spoken against her falsely. ‘ 
 And her sustaining the character of “a woman of ill fame,” 
 in the midst of a creoked and perverse nation, was one very stri- 
 king evidence that she was not of the world, for the world loveth 
 its own: and in this it is very evident that she bore the more a 
 king relation to the Son of God, who, as to outward appeara 4 
 was so particularly noticed for the meanness of his parentage‘and nig 
 character; and who was well known to have been a person of ill” 
 fame, in “‘Phdea; among the Scribes and Pharisees, until he was - 
 publicly executed as a malefactor, between two thieves. 
 But there is, still, a more striking analogy between titel 
 mous libel, and the character of the Virgin Mary, given by Ce- 
 i sus, the Epicurean, namely: “That the mother of Jesus, being 
 “reat with child, was put away by the carpenter, who had es ~ 
 « poused her, he having convicted her of adultery with asoldier _ 
 “named Pantheras,” (See Part If. Chap. 1V. v.19.) 99) 
 Long experience and observation, however, have afforded sufli- 
 eient evidence, that the most eminently virtuous and useful char- 
 acters on earth, have been the most scandalized and traduced by 
 the tongue of common fame; insomuch that men of prudence and 
 candour, in many cases, are able to see through the — 
 » and reasonably expect the best where the worst is said. 
 Probably no work of God, in any dispensation, hath been more 
 _ misrepresented than the present, nor any people more wrongly 
 reported; yet it is no unpleasing reflection to us, that from the 
 . eum of the work to the present day, we have never publish- 
 _ * ed any reply to any of those reports, (However evil and false we 
 Fh ae 
 
 ~ 
 
Sd 
 
 te eek yh ae De 
 
 PREFACE. vid 
 imew them to be) either in defence of our character, or the cause 
 we have espoused; but have peaceably passed on without regard- 
 
 ing them any more than if they had not been; and that for ‘the? 
 
 -following reasons. 
 First: Because the testimony which we gladly received, point- 
 
 ed out to us a very strait and narrow way of selfdenial, and mor- 
 
 tification to all that natural men call good and great; and opened 
 to us that hidden treasure which we esteemed so far beyond any 
 thing we possessed, or wished to possess on earth, that we were 
 cheerfully willing to sacrifice our character and our all to obtain 
 it: so that the world could take nothing from us that we were un« 
 willing to part with for Christ’s sake and the gospel’s. 
 Therefore, whatever evil was reported, being conscious of our 
 ‘innocence, it only served to increase our consolation in Christ, and 
 afforded an increasing evidence to the candid and judicious, that. 
 we were following the despised footsteps of him who said, “ Bles- 
 ‘sed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute’ you, and shall 
 
 gay all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake.” 
 
 © Seconpiy: With regard to the defence of the cause in which 
 
 We were engaged: We had long been weary of those human 
 ‘creeds and confessions, and subtle arguments, written in defence 
 of divided and sub-divided parties, which, for many ages, had 
 perplexed the human race, and in the end, left their abettors (and 
 us with the rest) totally destitute of the real power of salvation 
 ffom all sin. 
 
 ~When, therefore, we were called by the gospel, and. received 
 that anointing power which bringeth salvation, we were led and 
 influenced by the spirit of the work, (and found it to be a point of 
 wisdom) first to prove the faith we had received, for ourselves, 
 and to manifest it by our works, as the greatest confirmation, both 
 to ourselves and others, that the work was verily of God, before 
 we could feel justified in giving that full and perfect information 
 
 which the weight and importance of the subject demanded.— ~ 
 
 For, until it was sufficiently proved, that the gospel which we re-. 
 
 ceived, was, in its own nature, productive of the works and fruits 
 
 of righteousness, justice, mercy and peace, and that it was plant- 
 
 ed by the finger of God, and nourished and supported by his wis: 
 
 dom and power, separate from, and wholly independent of all hu- 
 — a 
 
 " 
 Ee 
 
vn PREFACE. , 
 
 man laws, and creeds of men, we never wilh within, 
 dence and propriety say, Thus hath God wrought. .. 
 
 The Turrp, and most weighty reason why we rate: never made 
 any reply to. those clamorous reports, and given a public state~ 
 ment of our faith and practice, was, that. we could not have done 
 it without acting contrary to the order of God in évery dispensa~ 
 tion of his grace.. It was the gift of God to Moses; long after the. 
 flood, to record the lives and transactions of the Patriarchs; and 
 the character and works of the servants of God, always remained 
 to be published by their successors, or those who.enjoyed the fruits 
 of their labours: for no testament is of force while the testator 
 liveth. 
 
 Christ Jesus, while engaged in the weer of his ministry, strict. 
 ly charged his disciples to tell no man that he was the Christ, 
 And many things were said and done, which were known only té 
 his disciples, and kept closely concealed: from the. vain.specula- 
 tions of the world. He: well knew the inveterate malice of his 
 
 enemies, who were continually watching for something whereby 
 they might condemn him; and even until the last, they accused _ 
 
 and condemned him as a blasphemer, and worthy of death, for 
 
 the least intimation that he was sent of God, although his works» 
 
 plainly declared it. 
 
 It is also evident-that the testimony of the apostles was ag? 
 
 for many years, and nothing was written for the information of 
 those who were unacquainted with the work of Christ, or ata 
 distance from where the first scene was transacted, until the work 
 of that day was fully established: and even then, their writings 
 and sayings were far from being common, but were kept close, 
 and spread no farther than the operation of the Spirit ef God had 
 prepared the way for them to be received by faith. Therefore 
 it need not seem strange, if the circumstances preceding the pub- 
 lic opening of Christ’s second appearing, should be similar te 
 those of his first appearing. 
 
 Tue Seconp AprearinG or Curist, commonly called the Mm-- 
 
 LENnium, or Larter Day-or Gtory, hath ever been considered 
 as a period of the greatest importance to mankind universally, 
 inasmuch as all the prophesies of the holy scriptures were then 
 to have their certain accomplisbment; every. threatening of God 
 
fo be fully executed upon the ungodly and sinners, in the: final. 
 
 overthrow of their unjust and oppressive governments, their false 
 and pernicious superstitions, and all their unrighteous works. On 
 the other hand, all the promises of God to his people, were then 
 to be fulfilled, in their final redemption from all the sorrowful ef- 
 fects of the fall; in building them up in holiness, righteousness 
 and everlasting peace and true felicity; and enriching them with 
 all the fulness of temporal and eternal goodness.. 
 
 But it never was intended, nor could it be expected, upon any > 
 
 principle of reason or truth, that all those things should be accom: 
 plished at once; but according to the usual manner of God’s work 
 ing, they must gradually proceed from small beginnings, and con- 
 tinue to operate, in a progressive manner, from one degree to am 
 other, as a small seed planted in its proper season, springeth up, 
 and groweth into a tree. The beginning of this great event we 
 have stated, according to the degree and measure of what hath 
 
 already taken place. And although it may appear to some.as a 
 
 day of small things, we are, nevertheless, persuaded, beyond a 
 ‘doubt, that the same who hath begun the good work, will carry it 
 en until the whole be accomplished. 
 
 » Itis reasonable to suppose that mankind, so long imposed upon 
 by false systems, said to be of divine authority, must be very cau- 
 tious, at this day, of receiving any thing that beareth such an ap- 
 pearance. And therefore, through the tenderness and mercy of 
 God, the truth and revelation of Christ is opened answerable to 
 the weak and prejudiced state of the world, for the edification of 
 éhe candid, and not for their destruction, 
 
 And as it is the most special call of God to all who are seeking 
 for eternal life, to free themselves from those pernicious supersti+ 
 tions, and false doctrines of Antichrist, in order to their receiving 
 the everlasting gospel of Christ’s kingdom, therefore it is, that so 
 great a part of the following pages is taken up in exposing the 
 works of Antichrist, during his dark and deplorable reign of 
 
 twelve hundred and sixty years, in order that souls, who are 
 
 groaning under bondage, may discover the cause and be released, 
 And truly, when the wholé depth of that antichristian delusion is 
 exposed, that saying will be fully verified: “ And they that dwell 
 on the earth shall wonder, whén they behold the beast that was, 
 and is not, and yet is.” 
 
 ‘ 
 
4 
 ‘ 
 is 
 ‘ 
 
 F aes 
 
 £ ; ‘PREFACE. 
 
 This subject might have been comprised in»much' less rooin 
 than it now occupieth, were it not that mankind have been so 
 long deceived and led astray by a false influence, instead of being 
 guided by the light of truth. A particular accountof the transac- 
 tions of Antichrist, during his reign, must be sought for inthe his- 
 tory of those, who, sometime after the days of Christ and ‘his 
 apostles, took the dominion in the affairs of the Church, and és-. 
 tablished a false religion, under the pretence of being their suc- 
 cessors. Therefore, in order fully to expose the dark reign of 
 that power, which hath so long triumphed in disguise under the 
 sacred name of Jesus Christ, it appeared necessary to make large 
 -extracts, from some of the most noted ecclesiastical writers, that 
 when facts are established by the testimony of these writers, in 
 their own words, they need not be disputed.) 96) 9) 
 
 . In treating on this dark period, we have extracted some of 
 the most interesting facts from Mosueim’s Ecclesiastical History, 
 
 _Roszrnson’s Ecclesiastical Researches, and from The Works of 
 -Lanpner. And on various occasions, we have’ used quotations 
 
 from Newton, Robertson, Edwards, Boston, Sewell, Wesley, and 
 others.* Most of the historical writers whom we have quoted, 
 are well known, and highly esteemed; nor have we any know 
 tedge that their veracity was ever called in mee by the 
 learned. vs aolia) 
 
 _. The work which God purposed to do in the ter days, was — 
 
 mot to be according to the systems of human invention known and 
 understood among men; but was to be a strange work; anid the 
 act which he intended to bring to pass was to bea strange ach 
 
 even a marvellous work and a wonder. Neither was Christ to 
 
 come in order to establish any of those systems of man’s building 
 that should be found on earth at his appearing; but in the pro- 
 
 1 
 
 * The largest extracts are made from the three first mentioned ch hae 
 works are supported from the best authorities of ancient and modern history. John 
 Lawrence Mosheim was a Lutheram priest, and Chancellor of the University of 
 
 ottingen, in Germany, the seat of the Reformation. His Ecclesiastical History 
 was translated from ‘the original Latin by Archibald Maclaine, D. D. "The extracts 
 are from the Philadelphia Edition, printed in 1797, in six octavo volumes. Those 
 
 ca 
 
 from Robinson’s Ecclesiastical Researches, are from a European Edition, printed : 
 
 at Cambridge, in 1792, a very valuable production of one quarto volume. The 
 writings of Dr, Lardner are held in high estimation by modern historians in gene- 
 ‘ral; the extracts are from the London Edition of his Works » printed in 188. in; 
 eleven octave volumes. © 
 
 a 
 
_ PREFACE. a 
 
 -gyess of his strange work, he will most certainly consume them 
 all, Therefore said the prophet, “Be ye not mockers, lest your 
 hands be made strong: for 1 have heard from the Lord God of 
 hosts a consumption, even determined upon the whole earth.” 
 And hence the warning of the apostle: “ Behold, ye despisers, and 
 wonder, and perish: for I work.a work in your days, a work which 
 ye shall. in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you.” 
 In the time of Christ’s first appearing, the Jews, who called 
 themselves God’s chosen people, were looking for a Saviour to 
 appear in royal splendour, surpassing all temporal monarchs; but 
 behold, he appeared in a man, and took on him the form of a ser- 
 vant. Again, those who called themselves Christians, expected 
 him to appear in the form of a’ man, far surpassing all earthly be- 
 ings, in pomp and grandeur, and warlike power; and behold, the 
 humble Savivur was manifested in the form and likeness of a wa- 
 man, and assumed the appearance of an handmaid, 
 Thus, as the heavens are high above the earth, so are the’ 
 thoughts and imaginations of man“above all that is called God; 
 and as far as virtue is below vice in the eyes of the wicked, so far 
 is the way of God below all the ways that ever man contrived, by 
 which all the works and inventions of man must be supplanted; 
 and therefore, in the eyes of man, the real work of God must ape 
 pear strange and unaccountable, een 
 Sixty years have now passed, since the beginning of this work 
 in England—Twenty-eight years since it began in America— 
 ‘Twenty years since the gathering of the Church—and sixteen 
 years since the Church was established in her present order and 
 Spirit of government, And in all this time of sixty years, the tes- 
 timony hath been verbal,.and those who were faithful in it, have 
 increased in further light and understanding, and‘in power and 
 harmony from time,to time, without any written creed, or form of 
 government relating, to themselves, or any written testimony. ig 
 defence of their cause, or for the public information of others. 
 Nor is this present publication to be considered as any creed, 
 or form of government, to influence the faith or practice of the 
 Church; but as the first public testimony in writing, containing 2 
 true statement of the fundamental principles and reasons of our 
 faith_and_ practice, given through the. order and appointment of, 
 
 4 
 
ak "PREFACE: ees 
 God, by the joint-union of the body, according to sliavennaivave'tt 
 
 _ our present light and understanding, 9 6) 
 
 Whatever is written op any subject, must have’ seciplpnsting 
 foundation or first,principles; and as the living powerof'God was 
 first ministered, in this latter day, for the purpose of destroying 
 the false foundation and pernicious* principles of Antichrist; ‘so 
 the work itself appeared like madness and folly’to such as stood 
 on that foundation. And in no better light. would any written ac- 
 count of it have appeared, nor in truth, could any thing satisfac-” 
 tory be written, until this necessary work of preparation was ac 
 complished, and the substance of what was to atinaie arweggne to” 
 a sufficient degree of maturity. t & 
 
 But since the sabjects of the work have*been eaheamatomeah 
 their false foundation, and built upon the foundation of the present 
 revelation of Christ, and are raised up in the orderof aspiritual ~ 
 house, to that degree of righteousness, peace and union, which). 
 they visibly manifest, every thing hath assumed a different ap- 
 pearance: «so that time and cifeumstances have rendered it pro- 
 per to state those different operations and degrees of the work in’ 
 their true nature. wath 
 
 And, as those. first operations of the power of God, in Mectinig 
 ing the foundation-of error and vice, exhibited many outward ap- 
 pearances which looked like confusion and wild disorder, owing” 
 to the anixture of homan depravity, both in the subjects of the 
 work, and in spectators, and gave occasion to innumerable false 
 conjectures and groundless reports, which may have obtained 
 some degree of credit at a distance; it therefore seemed neces-. 
 sary, at this time, to give this public testimony of facts, that the 
 truth-of things may be established, and every necessary satisfac- 
 tion be afforded to mankind, upon the authority of those who have 
 
 had a perfect understanding of the work, from its earliest rise, 
 
 either from their own certain knowledge, or from their most inti- 
 mate acquaintance and near relation with those who were eye and. 
 ear-witnesses of all the most important matters from the beginning. 
 The present publication may serve to convey general infor- 
 mation to the unprejudiced mind, yet certain it is, thatthe trae 
 knowledge and internal power by which we are saved from the* 
 terrent of human depravity, cannot be conveyed by lettersyso at 
 
 rs 
 
 ae 
 
PREFACE. xi 
 
 fo be comprehended by the wisdom of man; neither can any at- 
 ‘tain that treasure through any other deter than that which is 
 given of God in the order of his grace. 
 
 Although we do not despise the rules of rhetoric established 
 among the learned, yet we have taken no pains to adapt either 
 our manner or style to the refined taste of the present age. If 
 _any choose to criticise or find fault on this account, they are at 
 liberty, we intend neither vindication nor defence on this ground: 
 nor do we suppose that any but vain cavillers will be carried 
 away with empty speculations of that nature, so long as the mat- 
 ter is clear, and the language such as sufficiently conveyeth our 
 ideas. As the unlearned cannot comprehend the learning of the 
 learned, unless they are taught by those who are learned; so nei- 
 ther can the learned nor unlearned comprehend the work of God, 
 unless they are taught by those who are init. Our principal aim 
 
 hath been to open matters so as to be understood, and we think 
 
 this sufficient to satisfy every candid enquiring mind, 
 The matters of fact which we have stated, are confirmed by 
 three kinds of evidence: First, the holy scriptures; second, the 
 
 * general consent of ecclesiastical history; and third, the testimony — 
 
 of living witnesses, in the present day. And as all that took place 
 from the beginning, had respect to the latter day; so it is a mat- 
 ter of the highest tmportance to know what God ‘hath actually 
 accomplished, in the present day; and therefore the testimony of 
 living witnesses, is considered of the highest authority, and supe- 
 rior to any written record whatever. 
 
 We are far from expecting, or even wishing any of our writings 
 to supersede the necessity of a living testimony, or in any wise to 
 -prevent a further increase of light and understanding in the things 
 
 of God. As far as the builder is superior to the thing which he. 
 
 -buildeth, so far the living subjects of the knowledge of God, stand 
 forever superior to any thing that they can possibly comprise in 
 
 _jetters. The living testimony of God is not of the letter, but of 
 the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. 
 
 And as it is certain that the work of the latter day, spoken of by 
 all the prophets, hath verily commenced; therefore we are fully 
 persuaded that the true knowledge of God will increase, from one 
 degree to another, until the a of his glory. And 
 
SNe eee ek a A fe Ge, ee ae 
 
 iv PREFACE. 
 
 for this purpgse God will continue to raise up chosen witnesses, to 
 give the knowledge of salvation to those who sit in darkness, un- 
 til the whole of his work be accomplished, Therefore, for the 
 _ more clear and perfect understanding of many things, which aré 
 here but briefly hinted at, we refer the candid reader to those 
 
 who keep the commandments of God, and have the wh islide of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 th? 
 
 DAVID DARROW, 
 JOHN MEACHAM, mt 
 BENJAMIN §, YOUNGS. 
 Near Lebanon, Miami- -Country, a 
 
 of Ohio, Ist of December, 1808 
 
 Note. DAVID DARROW, now in the 59th year of his age, was among the first 
 in America who received the testimony of the gospel, in the year 1780, JOHN 
 MEACHAM (being then a youth, under the care of his father Joseph Meacham, 
 in union with the family) received the testimony the same year, 1780, and is now 
 an the 39th year of hisage’ BENJAMIN 8. YOUNGS received the testimony 
 in the year 1794, and is new in the 35th year of his age. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 The State of Man from-his first Creation until Christ. 
 
 CHAP. e PAGE. 
 
 I. The Order of the visible Creation. - - 2 ag 
 Il. The State of Man in his first Creation, - 
 }II. The Nature and Effects of the Fall of haa pe ies 
 first Rectitude. - 
 
 IV. The Mystery of Iniquity, or the Man of Sin Hevelned: 
 . V. The Mystery of Iniquity, more fully exposed. . 
 _VI. The principal Seat of human Depravity. - - 
 VII. The Cause of the Destruction of the Old World. - 
 Vill. The Call of God to Abraham: what it signified. - - 
 IX. The true End and Design of the Law given by Moses. 
 
 &. The State of all Mankind before the appearing of Christ. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Fhe first appearing of Christ—The beginning and Work 
 
 of a New Creation. 
 
 J. Christ introduced by John the Baptist. — - - 
 I. The Ministry of Jesus the Christ. - - - 
 II. The Institution of the Primitive Church. -- < 
 1V. The Cross maintained by the Primitive Church, 
 V. The Attainments of the Primitive Church. - 
 ¥I. The Order and Power of the Primitive Church, 
 
 VII. The Rise of Antichrist Predicted. - - = 
 
 PART Il. 
 The Rise and Progress of Antichrist’s Kingdoin. 
 
 1. The Work of Antichrist by false Teachers. - - 
 II, The Work of Antichrist by Egyptian Philosophers. - 
 lll, The first Distinction between Catholics and Heretics. 
 IV. A particular account of ancient Heretics. - - 
 V. Antichrist Established by Roman Emperors. a 
 VI. The true Character of Constantine and his Successors. 
 * VIL. Superstition a mark of the Religion of Antichrist, - 
 Vill. Persecution a mark of the Religion of Antichrist. - 
 t The established Order of the Catholic Church. - 
 * X. The established Faith of the Catholic Church. -- - 
 
 131 
 139 
 145 
 151 
 162 
 168 
 175 
 183 
 188 
 19% 
 
éi CONTENTS: 
 PART IV. 
 The Reign and Dominion of Antichrist: 
 CHAP. PAGE. 
 
 I. The Beginning of the Reign of Antichrist. wfeats - 205 
 Ii. The Catholic wii a prereeeen under the = of 
 
 Antichrist, 210 
 Il. A further Heco wainnte Me ins and Mauheg of Props: 
 gating the Catholic Gospel. - - 216- 
 
 JV. The Abominations of the Mother of Haniel - - 221 
 V. The abominable Cruelties of the Mother of Harlots. 230. 
 
 PART V. 
 
 The Bbind Division in the Kingdom of Antichrist, called- 
 the Reformation. 
 
 . m 
 _ 1. The Cause and first Means of visa the best 
 Church. - - 241 
 
 ‘ ‘The Grand Division bebweek Poise and Protestants. 249 
 iil: The general Fruits and Effects of the Reformed Gospel, 257. 
 IV. Reformed Churches established by the Works of An- 
 tichrist. . - - - - = - - . 264 
 V. Vehement Controversies among the first Reformers. 270 
 * VI. Particular Changes effected by the Reformation. - 278- 
 _ VII. The Cross Rejected by the Protestant Reformers. - 283 
 -)VUI_ Particular Changes respecting Marriage, &c. - - 288 
 dX. Particular Changes ceapeniing Bites, Filles, Discip- 
 line, &c. - - - va! BOT 
 _X. The Persecuting Spirit of Lute pat his followers: 305 
 XI. The Persecuting Spirit of Calvin and his followers, 314 
 XII. The Persecution of the Quakers in England and America. 324. 
 
 PART VE 
 
 The Extent and Duration of what is called the Christian 
 World. 
 
 I. Worldly Christians contrasted with virtuous Believers 
 in Christ. - - - - - - - + B85: 
 II. The Analogy between Virtuous Believers of every age. 340 
 a. Remarks on the present State of the Christian World. 348 
 A general view of the Witnesses of, Truth. -<* 361 
 eo Particular Remarks concerning Friends, French Pro- 
 per and other Modern Sects. - - ~ 372- 
 
CONTENTS. xvii 
 PART VIL 
 
 _ The Second Appearing of Christ— The Heating Werk of 
 _ . the New Creation. 
 
 QHAP. PAGE. 
 I. General Remarks on the Spirit of Prophecy, as it re- 
 spected the Time of Christ’s Second Appearing. 38k 
 Il. Further Remarks on the Spirit of Prophecy, as it re- 
 spected the Place of Christ’s Second Appearing, 387 
 If}. Further Remarks on the Spirit of Prophecy, as it re- ; 
 spected the Manner of Christ’s Second eeroerete 392° 
 1V. The true Character of the Church of Christ. - 3e7 : 
 V. The Foundation Pillars of the Church of Christ.  - 401 
 VI. The Joint-Parentage of the Church of Christ. - - 407 
 Vil. Types or Figures fulfilled in the Two Foundation Pil- 
 ‘ “lars of the Church, - = “ ~ 413. 
 VIII. Prophesies and Promises fulfilled in the Two Founda- inh 
 tion Pillars. “ - - - - - «= \499° 
 IX. Visions and Revelations, particularly relating to Mother, 432° 
 
 , Evidences scoompanyane the Second ApPEpring of 
 
 ‘Christ. - - - - = 439 . 
 
 . Remarks on the Eadenae of Christ’s ‘Secand Appearing. 453 
 
 . The Church Established in Gospel-Order.. —- - 459 
 
 . An Explanation of the Church-Covenant. - -  -, 467 
 
 . Prophesies and Promises fulfilling in the present in- 
 creasing Work of Christ. . = - -5=  eae 
 
 . Ashort Calculation of the principal Prophesies, re- ; 
 lating to the latter Day. es - ; + nd Re 
 
 PART VIII. 
 
 Particular Doctrines according to the presnt Appearing of Christ. 
 
 a. 
 H. 
 HI. 
 Ty. 
 
 ‘The Perfections of Deity Revealed through Mother. 497 
 
 The Revelation of the Holy Ghost. - - 605 
 The Nature and Manner of the Coming of Christ. - 513 
 The Order of God in the Copfessiog and Voretneocs 
 
 of Sins. - 522 
 
 V. The Sufferings of Chast’ in the ‘Work of Pascua: 529 
 VI. The Sufferings of Christ, an example toall Believers. -536 
 
 VII. 
 
 VAI. 
 IX. 
 X. 
 XI. 
 
 ys “ee 
 
 The Resurrection, not Carnal but Spiritual, ~ - - 546 
 The Inconsistency of a Carnal Resurrection. - - 550 
 Tbe Worship of God, - Reve = =.) G55 
 The Holy Scriptures. - 559 
 The Conclusion, in a i thoughts addressed to Young 
 
 _ Believers, - ; 567 
 
 Co 
 
INTRODUCTION. . 
 
 HATEVER degree of natural wisdom may be attained 
 by those who are without Christ and without God in the 
 
 world, certain it is, that the only true saving knowledge of God 
 that ever was, or ever will be communicated to man, is by and 
 
 through the revelation of Jesus Christ: and therefore such as re- 
 
 ject Christ, and take their own wisdom for their guide, never 
 . were, nor never can be saved, And in no better situation are they 
 who profess faith in an absent Saviour,—who believe that Christ 
 
 -was once upon earth, but is now departed to some remote and- 
 
 unknown heaven; where it is impossible for the weak capacities 
 of mortals to reach him; when in truth, nothing but the real and 
 abiding presence of Christ, by the indwelling of his spirit, ever 
 did, or ever could save one soul. 
 
 And &s Christ is the only Saviour, the only true light of the 
 world, to lead souls into the knowledge and enjoyment of God, 
 and as there is no other name or substance under heaven given 
 
 ‘among men, whereby any can be saved; it followeth, beyond all’ 
 
 contradiction, that until Christ made his appearance in the world, 
 the world was in darkness, without the saving knowledge of God, 
 without a Saviour, and consequently without salvation. 
 
 Il, Man was at first created in the image and under the gov- 
 ernment of God; but having fallen into a contrary nature, he ne- 
 ver could again be brought into his true order and line of subjec- 
 tion, until God sent forth his Son into the world for that purpose. 
 
 It is true, a law was given to one particular nation, by which 
 great restrictions were laid upon that lawless nature which gov- 
 erned man in his fallen state; but it availed nothing as to the re- 
 demption of the soul from the influence of that nature; nor could 
 it bring any into that perfect obedience with which God was well 
 pleased; hence it was truly said, ‘I gave them also statutes that 
 were not good, and judgments whereby they should not live.” 
 
 But when Christ Jesus made his appearance; as a wise legislator, 
 his first work was to reveal and establish the principles of govern- 
 ment, proper for the subjects of his kingdom; and this he did by 
 his exemplary life. And having passed through the world, and 
 
 lived such a life as was in all points acceptable to God, he received - 
 
 that power and authority, ‘as a Prince and a Saviour to the human 
 race, by which he could righteously demand their subjection— 
 convince them of the evil nature of sin, and justly dispense rewards 
 and punishments, according to their obedience or disobedience. 
 
 Ill. The government which Christ established in his first ap- 
 
 a etacan a 
 
tes PLS eae 
 Mate ee 
 
 xx INTRODUCTION, 
 
 pearing, did not so immediately and extensively respect this pres- 
 ent wand. as it did the world of spirits. Yet, before he could ex- 
 tend his power and authority to the world of spirits, it was me 
 sary that he should first pass through the present, and. 
 a feeling of all the trials that ever had been experienced Caume 
 over whom he was appointed ruler: hence he said to his disciples, 
 “Igo to prepare a place for you:” which implied that the order 
 of his government was not yet established in the world of spirits, 
 It was also necessary that Christ should open, in the present 
 world, such a measure of the nature and order of his government, 
 as should subserve his future purpose, when mankind in the pre-. 
 sent state, should become the more immediate objegt of his labour. 
 Hence his parable of a man going into a far country to receive 
 a kingdom, and to return,—and giving to each of his ser se a 
 certain sum, according to their seyeral abilities, say upy 
 till I come. ones 
 
 1V. During the time of this preparatory work of Chriskieun es- 
 tablishing his order in the world of spirits, this earth was a seat 
 of the most perfect confusion, injustice, deception and cruelty ; 
 which was properly the period of Antichrist’s reign and dominion: 
 Hence that corrupt hierarchy, called the Catholic Church, which 
 pretended to have the power of salvation, and assumed. all the 
 authority of Christ on earth, was, in reality, “the habitation of 
 devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every un- 
 clean and hateful bird.”—And such extrayagant superstitions pre- 
 vailed, during this period, as through the increasing work of God, 
 have become objects of just contempt to the enlightened part of. 
 mankind, 
 
 And as Christ -did actually go to prepare a place, and to re- 
 ceive a kingdom, and promised to return, and establish his 
 dom of righteousness and order on this earth; so his promise. is 
 actually fulfilled; and the most striking evidence in this latter 
 day, that he hath gained the kingdom, and begun to set it up on 
 earth, is the manifest change in civil government, and that spirit 
 of toleration and liberty in matters of religion, which. beeen. 
 take place, about the close of the seventeenth century. 
 
 _ V. Faithful witnesses, chosen and appointed of Gods had, from 
 age to age, borne testimony against the beastly and bloody power 
 of Antichrist, millions of whom had fallen victims to his cruel 
 but under the invisible and restraining power of Christ, his nae 
 ence began to be cut off, at the time appointed. 
 
 The people called Quakers were the last, who were | éreecuted 
 to death, for the testimony which they held; but in proc cess of time, 
 
 a eee 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxi 
 
 giving way to the spirit of the world, and petitioning the same 
 antichristian power for toleration and protection, they gained an 
 honourabie standiag in the world, but lost that degree of the light 
 and power of God, in’ which they had at frst set out. Soon after 
 this, the spirit of prophecy appeared in those called French Pro- 
 phets, attended with the most convincing evidences of divine pow- 
 er; but these extraordinary appearances were not of long contin- 
 uance. 
 
 flowever, a few of those French prophets came over into Eng- 
 land about the year 1706, and opened their testimony in and about 
 London, which was a means of great awakening, and numbers re- 
 ceived their spirit, which continued to operate, in a greater or 
 less degree, until its principal effect was produced in a smail body 
 of people, who were gathered into a society, under the special 
 ministry of James and Jane Wardley, among whom was a particu- 
 jar work of preparation for the true and real manifestation of 
 Christ. This work began in Bolton and Manchester, in the coun- 
 ty of Lancashire, in England, about the year 1747. 
 
 VI. James Wardley, a taylor by trade, and Jane his wife, who 
 wrought at the same occupation, had belonged to the society of 
 people called Quakers; but receiving the spirit of the French 
 prophets, and a further degree of light and power, by which they 
 were separated from that community, they continued for several 
 years, disconnected from every denomination. During this time, 
 their testimony, according to what they saw by vision, and reve- 
 lation from God, was, That the second appearing of Christ was 
 at hand, and that the Church was rising in her full and transcend- 
 ent glory, which would effect the final downfa!l of Antichrist. 
 
 From Bolton they removed to Manchester, and lived, for a num; 
 ber of years, in Canon-street, with John Townley, who was by 
 trade a brick-layer, and possessed considerable property. Here 
 the number of persons which were formed into a society, were 
 about thirty. 
 
 James and Jane Wardley, as well as most of the society, were 
 in low temporal circumstances; but as John Townley was wealthy, 
 he contributed liberally to the support of such of the society as 
 were needy; on which account be sustained much injury in his 
 property, by persecutors. The meetings of the society were — 
 held both at Manchester and Bolton, (which were twelve miles 
 apart) but more generally at Manchester. 
 
 VII. John Townley had a measure of faith in the testimony of 
 James Wardley; his wife was a member of the society, and had 
 great power of God, and the gift of prophecy —John Hockaell wag 
 
5 a . al iii Se 
 ‘Gai INTRODUCTION. 
 
 her natural brother;—he lived in Cheshire, twenty-four miles fromm 
 Manchester.—According to the account of his daughter, Mar} 
 Hocknell, now living at Water-Vliet, he, having separated from 
 the Church of England, had joined the Methodist society, and 
 
 _ had stated meetings at his house; till visiting the societ rat Man- 
 chester several times, and afterwards being visited by James 
 Wardley, about the year 1766, he réceived faith in his testimony. 
 And being very zealous for the cause, and a wealthy man, a num- 
 ber of poor members of the society, were gathered and support- 
 ed at his house, which, at first displeased Hannah his wife, anil’ 
 her natural relations, (the Dickins family) who were wealthy, and 
 a high spirited people; whereupon three of her brothers, with the 
 assistance of a magistrate, had John put into prison at Middle- 
 wich, four miles from his own house. He was tried and released; 
 and soon after, Hannah became a member of the society, and com> 
 tinued through all the increase cf the work, till she departed this’ 
 life (in America) sound in the faith. 
 
 VIII. About this time, [1766] and onward, the society frequent- 
 ly held meetings at John Partington’s, in Mayor-town, as they 
 passed and re-passed from Manchester to John Hocknel?=. The 
 manner of public devotion practised by the society, while under 
 the ministry of James Wardley, was, in divers operations of the 
 Spirit and power of God, according as they were moved from time 
 to time. . 
 
 Sometimes, after regen A together, and sitting a while in si- 
 Tent meditation, they were taken with a mighty trembling, under 
 which they would express the indignation of God against all sin. 
 At other times they were affected, under the power of God, with 
 a mighty shaking; and were occasionally exercised in singing, 
 shouting, or walking the floor, under the influence of spiritual 
 signs,—or swiftly passing and re-passing each other, like clouds 
 agitated by a mighty wind. From these strange exercises, the 
 people received the name of Shakers, and by some, were called 
 Shaking Quakers: but from the time of James Wardley’s minis- 
 tration to the present day, they have been, most generally, know 
 and distinguished by the name of Suaxkers, 
 
 IX. The work which God premised to accomplish in the latter 
 day, was eminently marked out by the prophets, to be a work of 
 Shaking; and hence, the name (though by the world intended for 
 derision) was very properly applied to the people, who were both 
 
 _ the subjects and instruments of the work of God in the latter day, 
 
 Thus the Lord promised that he would shake the earth with 
 
 terror. (Lowth’s translation of Isaiah ii. 19, 21.)—That, in that 
 
— wth bee ** 7 ee 
 
 INTRODUCTION. ped 
 
 diay, there should be a great shaking i in the Jand of Israel. (Ezek. 
 xxxvili, 19, 20.)—That he would shake the heavens,and the earth. 
 o xii, 13. Joel, iii. 16. Hag. ii, 6,7, 21.)—That he would 
 
 ake all nations, “and that the Desire of all nations should come. 
 And according to the apostle, (Heb. xii. 26.) That yet once more, 
 
 he would shake not the earth only, but also heaven;—signifying _ 
 
 the removing of things that are shaken, as of things that are _ 
 
 made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain,— 
 All which, particularly alluded to the latter day, and now, in re- 
 ality, began to be fulfilled; of which, the name itself was a strik- 
 ing evidence, and much more the nature and operations of the 
 work. 
 
 The effects of Christ’s first appearing, were far from fulfilling 
 those promises in their full extent: for in reality, that heaven 
 which was to be shaken, had not yet been built; neither was the 
 appearing of Christ, in the form of a man, so properly the Desing 
 of all nations. But as his second appearing was to be manifested 
 in that particular object, (namely, woman) which is-eminently the 
 Desi of all nations; therefore it was, that the present work of 
 
 God began in shaking, both as a preparatory, and an increasing - 
 
 work, for the full and final manifestation of Christ. And this par- 
 ticular operation was a significant token, that God was about to 
 shake, to the foundation, and utterly ruin all their corrupt systems, 
 and their false notions of the. work of Ged, and of the use and 
 end of his creatures. 
 
 X. These various operations continued, with a gradual increase 
 of light and power, until the year 1770, when the present tes- 
 timony of salvation and eternal life was fully opened, accord- 
 ing to the special gift and revelation of God, through Ann Les, 
 that extraordinary woman, concerning whom, so many strange 
 things have been written and reported; and who, at that time, was 
 received by the society as their spiritual Mother:—concerning 
 whom, it may be proper, here, to state a few particulars. 
 
 According to her natural genealogy, she was of the English na- 
 tion; and according to account, was born the last day of Februa- 
 ry 1736, in the town of Manchester, where she was also brought 
 up. Her natural father, John Lee, lived in Toad-lane, in Man- 
 chester, and was a blacksmith by trade, with whom she lived, 
 until she embarked for America. Her father, though poor, was. 
 of respectable character, moral in principle, industrious in busi- 
 ness, honest and punctual in his dealings. Her mother was count- 
 ed a very pious woman. 
 
 As was then common in manufacturing towns, the children of 
 poor people, were brought up to work, instead of being sent fo. 
 
 soy 
 
Vanig INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ‘school: and thus, Ann cegnivcd a habit of indust stry, uld nei- 
 ther read nor write. , During her childhood south she Ni a 
 - emplo\ ed in a cotton factory, and was afterwards a. cutter of hat- 
 ter’s tur, She was also, for some time employed as a cook in the 
 Manchester Infirmary, and was: peculiarly distinguished - for her 
 faithfulness, neatness, prudence and economy. ‘She had rons 
 ral brothers, viz. Joseph, James, Daniel, William: and Geoi 
 and two sisters, Mary and Nance 
 
 From her chilehood, she had great light and conviction of A 
 sinfulness and depravity of human nature, which she often made 
 known to her parents, entreating that counsel and protection, ve 
 which she might be preserved from sin. But not having attaine 
 that knowledge of God which she early desired, nor having 
 to strengthen or protect her in the pursuit of that true ho ber 
 which she sought after, (ber natural mother, who had been her 
 principal guardian, being deceased) through the persuasions of her 
 relations she was married, and had four children, all of which died 
 in infancy. Her husband, Abraham Standley, was also a black- 
 smith by trade, and lived with her at her father’s house, while 
 she remained io England. 
 
 _ XI. About the year 1758, she became a subject of the work 
 that was under the ministration of James and Jane Wardley, and 
 joined hersel! to that society of people, who then were called 
 SHAKERS. 
 
 The people of the society were known to be a people of the 
 most blameless deportment, remarkable for the clearness of their 
 testimony. against sin, the strictness of their moral discipline, and 
 the innocence and purity of their Jives and manners. As their 
 light extended to the confession of every known sin, and to the 
 ’ taking up of a cross against every thing which they knew to be 
 evil, hence they were endowed with great power, by which Ann 
 foand that protection, which, for the time then present, was an- 
 swerable to ber faith; and in allthings she conformed to the roles 
 of discipline in the society, and was baptized into the same spirit; 
 and by her perfect obedience to all that she was taught, she at- 
 tained to the full knowledge and experience of those who rr. 
 in the foremost light. 
 
 As the only distinction among the members of the society, was 
 formed according to the diflerent degrees of spiritual light and 
 power known and felt in each, respectively, and as it was the 
 faith of the society not to rest short of complete salvation from 
 _ all sin; therefore, those who received the greatest light and pow- 
 er of God, were acknowledged as the lead; that is, the greatest 
 light of God, in whomsoever it was made manifest: was acknow- 
 ledged and followed, as the lead, without respect to persons, 
 
INTRODUCTION, ee 
 
 Ril, When, therefore, Ann, by her perfect obedience, had at- 
 fained to all that was made manifest in the leading characters of 
 the society, and still feeling the absolute necessity of a deeper 
 and more thorough work, she did not rest stttisfied with what.sbe 
 had gained; but laboured in continual watchings and fastings, and 
 in tears and incessant cries to God, day and night, for deliver- — 
 ance from the very nature of sin. And under the most severe 
 tribulation, and violent temptations, as great as she was able te 
 resist and endure, such was, frequently, her extreme agony of 
 soul, as to cause a perspiration ef blood through the pores of her 
 skin, 4 
 
 By such deep mortification and suffering, her flesh wasted 
 away, and she became like a skeleton, wholly incapable of help- 
 ing herself, and was fed and nourished like an infant, although, 
 naturally, a person of a strong and ‘sound constitution, and -invin- 
 cible fortitude of mind. 
 
 XIII. In this manner she was more er less exercised in soul and | 
 body for about the term of nine years, during which period, the 
 way of God, and the nature of his work, were gradually opened 
 from one thing to another, and the light and understanding which 
 she received, was gradually communicated to the society, until 
 she received that manifestation of God by which the Man of Sin 
 was revealed, and through which she discovered the transgression 
 of the first woman—the root and foundation cause of human de- 
 pravity, whence a!l mankind were lost and separated from God;-. 
 and by special and immediate revelation, she received the testi- 
 mony of God against the whole corruption of man, in its root and 
 every branch; which is, properly, the Testimony against the flesh, 
 or, the Testimony against the root of allsin. (¢- This revelation 
 she received, in its fulness, in the year 1770, while she was con- 
 fined in prison, for the word of God, and for the testimony which 
 she held. . 
 Her testimony was in the power of God, attended with the word 
 of prophecy, and with such energy of the Spirit, as penetrated 
 into the most secret recesses of the heart, and which every honest 
 soul felt bound, in conscience, to ebey. 
 
 And from the light and power of God which attended her min- 
 istry, and the certain overcoming power unto salvation, transmit- 
 ted to those who received, and from the heart obeyed her testi- 
 mony, she was received and acknowledged as the Firnsy Morurr, 
 or first spiritual parent in the line of the female, and the second 
 heir in the covenant-of life, according to the present display of 
 the gospel. Hence, among Believers, she hath been distinguished 
 by no other name or title than that of Morurr, from the period 
 ‘of her full testimony to the present day. 
 
 D 
 
yi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 After Annewas received and acknowledged as the spirittal 
 Mother and leader of the society, the manner of worship and the 
 exercises in their public assemblies, were, singing and dancing, 
 shaking and shoutip@speaking with new tongues and Prophesy- 
 ing, with+all those various gifts of God known in the Primitive 
 Church. These gifts progressively increased until the establish- 
 ment of the Church im America; and by which, all those who 
 were in the spirit of the work were convinced, beyond all manner 
 of doubt or controversy, that it was verily the second appearing 
 of te and the beginning of his reign upon earth, . 
 
 XIV. The first full and public testimony borne by Mother against 
 the root of human depravity, was, as hath before been observed, 
 in the year 1770; previous to which, and during the increase of 
 the work, she suffered great persecutions. i 
 
 The heart-searching and convincing power of God which at- 
 tended her words and testimony against sin, caused the formal 
 professors, especially the established clergy, to stir up tumultuous 
 mobs; by whom she was often shamefully and very cruelly treat- 
 ed, and a number of times imprisoned. : 
 
 The only accusation that her enemies could bring, or pretend 
 to bring against her, for these imprisonments, was under the pre- 
 text of ber profaning the Sabbath. Bi. 
 
 At a certain time, on the first day of the week, at her father’s 
 house, where the society were assembled, in an upper room, and 
 while in the worship of God, the house was beset by a riotous 
 mob, at the head of which was the Warden, (John Bell.) They 
 broke open the door, seized Mother, and dragged her down stairs 
 by her feet; and from thence she was taken, with a number of 
 others, and cast into the dungeon of the stone-prison. ; 
 
 The next day, those who were confined in the dungeon with 
 Mother, were released, and she was taken to the house of correc- 
 
 _tion, where she was confined for several weeks, under pretence 
 that she was mad. But her invincible fortitude, and the convinc- 
 ing display of her rationality, were too confounding to her per- 
 secutors, and too evident and extensive to justify this confinement; 
 of course she was released. 
 
 Again, at the instigation of the clergy, in connection with the 
 officers of the stone-prison, she was put into a close and separate 
 cell, in which she could not stand upright. Here she was confined, 
 and secluded from the view of mortals, with the manifest inten- — 
 tion of starving her to death, or to prove, whether her God was 
 able to keep her alive, without temporal food, being allowed nei- 
 ther a crumb of bread, nor a drop of water, during the space of 
 fourteen days. 
 
4 
 
 ° 2 Y i 
 ‘INTRODUCTION. ~ - xxvii 
 
 But the same All-wise Being, who saved Moses in an ark of 
 bulrushes, and fed the prophet Elijah by the ravens in the wil- 
 deriess, the same God, provided the means of subsistence for his 
 chosen messenger, by the hands of a youth,* who, after the first 
 two days, found access to the door of the cell, and patting the 
 stem of a pipe through the key-hole, and out of a small bottle, 
 once in twenty-four hours, he poured into the bowl of the pipe a 
 mixture of a little milk aad wine. eal 
 
 At the end of the fourteen days, her persecutors, expecting to 
 find her dead, came and opened the door of her prison: but she 
 was not only alive, but came out, and walked off sprightly, and in 
 perfect health as before her confinement, to the great astonish- 
 ment of her persecutors, and all the beholders. . 
 
 These were among her latest persecutions in England: about 
 a year after which, she received her mission, and the revelation 
 of God in relation to America, and by which she saw the future 
 
 «agcrease of the gospel, and the establishment and glory of Christ’s 
 kingdom, in the land which God had devoted to freedom. 
 
 XV. Accordingly, as many as were able to follow her in the 
 designed purpose of God, settled their temporal affairs in England, 
 paid their passage at Liverpool, in the month of May, 1774, and 
 embarked for America, in the ship Mariah, Captain Smith, of 
 New-York. 
 
 Those who embarked with Mother, for America, were Abra- 
 ham Stanley, her husband,} William Lee, her natural brother, 
 James Whittaker, John Hocknell, Richard Hocknell, (son of John 
 Hocknell) James Shepherd, Mary Partington, and Nancy Lee, a 
 niece of Mother Ann. _ 
 
 James and Jane Wardley removed from John Townley’s the 
 same summer, into a hired house, from whence they were after- 
 wards taken to the Alms-house, and there died. Jobn Hocknell 
 
 . returned to England the next year, and came again to America, 
 with his family and others; and those of the society who remain- 
 ed in England, being without lead or protection, lost their power, 
 and fell into the common course and practice of the world. 
 
 XVI. The ship in which Mother came over, while on her pas- 
 sage, sprang a leak, in an uncommon manner, so that the pumps 
 were only sufficient to keep her above water. The seamen being 
 greatly discouraged, and the vessel near sinking, Mother and the: 
 
 * James Whittaker. 
 
 » + Abraham Stanley professed faith in Mother's testimony, but some time after 
 
 his arrival at New-York, he renounced his faith, joined himself to the world, anc 
 took no furthervcare ofvher. » * * 
 
sxviii sornlillibeint. 7 
 
 Elders with her, believing in Him that sent them, and confiding in 
 his protection, put their hands to the pumps and encouraged the 
 seamen: so that they arrived safe at New-York on the 6th of 
 August, 1774. The following extract of a letter, written by Mor- 
 rell Baker, now living at New-Lebanon, in the state of New-York, 
 may further serve to illustrate this particular. SR 
 “| had a natural brother at that time who followed the sea; his 
 » name was Jedediah Baker. He and J were, oneday, in conversa- 
 tion together about religion, I think about three years after Mother 
 landed | at New-York. He told me that he sailed from Liverpool, in 
 Eng to New-York, in a ship rigged in the manner of a Snow; 
 ‘% ame passengers, a people who had a strange religion— 
 y reserved in their ways and manners; but honest, kind 
 ealous—that they shook, and bad operations on their bodies. 
 He told me the danger they were in on their passage, by reason 
 of the vessel’s springing a leak. He said he believed the woman, 
 and those who came with her, had a power above the natural pow- 
 er of man—and were the means of their ever arriving at America. 
 This was the first time that | ever heard there was such a people 
 en earth, and heard no more of them for three or four years after 
 this conversation, But since that time, | have seen Mother, and 
 the Elders who came with her; and have also seen one of the El. 
 ders [James Whittaker] and the said Jedediah Baker, “face to 
 face, and they confirmed those things oe relatagy to theiz 
 voyage from England to America.” 
 
 XVIF. When Mother landed at N ew-York, ra counselled those 
 who came with her, for a season, to seek their livelihood where 
 they could find employ, as they were mostly poor, and had no- 
 thing to subsist upon but what they obtained by honest industry. 
 Accordingly, they were all scattered in different parts of the coun- 
 try. Mother herself remained at New-York, in a family by the 
 name of Smith, in Queen-street, (now Pearl-street) where she was 
 treated with great kindness, and continued there until the spring 
 
 _of the year 1776. She then went by water up to Albany, and 
 from thence to Niskeuna, (now Water-Vliet) and about the month 
 of September, fixed her residence where the Church is now es- 
 tablished, eight measured miles North-West from the centre of - 
 the city of Albany. 
 
 This was an obscure place in.the wilderness, remote from the 
 public eye. Here the believers gathered as their place of resi- 
 dence, and here they held their solemn meetings, particularly on 
 the first day of the week, full three years and a half, until the 
 opening of the abe! in the spring of the year 1780. At this 
 time various reports begun to be spread abroad concerning these 
 people. 
 
—— 
 
 te 
 ; ~ INTRODUCTION. 3 ues 
 
 &Vili. To-such as loved the things of this present world, the 
 testimony, and the work accompanying it, appeared like the great- . 
 est possible inconsistency and delusion. It being in the time of 
 the American war, numerous conjectures were agitated concern- 
 ing the people, and ee | concerning Mother. By some she 
 was suspected of witch-craft, and the old blasphemy was in sub- 
 stance revived: She casteth out devils by Beelzebub. Others as- 
 sumed the charge of treason, because those who received the tes- 
 timony were averse to war, and chose rather to suffer than to re- 
 sist wrong. ‘ is! 
 
 _ But such as had any light of God, considered things in a very 
 different light; knowing that the kingdom of Christ was Pthi 
 
 bering that it was written, “From whence come wars and fight- 
 ings? come they not hence, even of your lusts that war in-your 
 members?” 
 
 As the testimony was expressly against every lust, and all known 
 sin, therefore, such as feared God, and whose only aim was peace 
 and righteousness, had sufficient to engage their attention, with-' 
 eut any concern in.the clamorous affairs of the world: They es- 
 teemed it as matter of the highest gratitude to God, that they” 
 were counted worthy of the privilege of confessing their sins, and 
 of receiving power to become separate from the spirit and prac-. 
 tice of the world, and every kind of vice, whatever degree of 
 outward affliction might follow, on that account, through eyil re- 
 
 port or persecution. - 
 
 XIX. The first general opening of the testimony in America, 
 was at New-Lebanon, in the township of Canaan, county of Co- 
 lumbia, and state of New-York; in consequence of a remarkable 
 religious awakening which had taken place in those parts, in the 
 year 1779, and was intended as a work of preparation for the re- 
 ception of the gospel, which was opened the following year, 
 (1780) and received by many. 
 
 As Mother, and the Elders who came from England, resided at 
 Water-Vliet, about forty miles distant from the main body of those 
 who had lately- believed; and as great numbers from Lebanon, 
 and other eastern parts, resorted thither for instruction and coun- 
 Sel; hence, the Believers at Lebanon, Hancock, and other places,- 
 who were able, found it necessary to take provisions thither for 
 their support, which served as an occasion to some prejudiced 
 persons, to misrepresent and accuse the people of being enemies 
 to the country, and to stir up those in power to persecute and dis- 
 tress them. 
 
 - XX. One particular circumstance of this kind took place in the 
 D2 
 
xx INTRODUCTION. * 
 
 month of July, 1780. As David Darrow was on the way betweett 
 Lebanon and Albany, with a flock of sheep, which he was driving 
 to Water-Vliet, he was followed by a company of evil-minded 
 men, who pretended to have authority to arrest him. Accord- 
 ingly, they brought him back, with his sheep, to Lebanon, and had 
 him before the court, under pretence of treason. But finding no 
 just ground of accusation against him, to answer their purpose, 
 these hungry wolves, after dividing the sheep among themselves, 
 sent their owner (accompanied by Joseph Meacham) under guard, 
 to be tried by the Commissioners at Albany, which was then the 
 highest court. Here they were brought up to the old test.—An 
 oath of allegiance was required. But professing the faith, and 
 being the servants of Christ, in obedience to him, they would 
 “swear not at all.” » eel 
 
 Whereupon, David Darrow, Joseph Meacham, and Elder John 
 Hocknell (who had come from Water-Vliet to Albany to me 
 ' them) were put into prison: and soon after, Hezekiah Hammond ~ 
 and Joel Pratt; and then Mother, (accompanied by Mary Par- 
 tington) and Elder William Lee, Elder James Whittaker, and 
 Calvin Harlow, all of whom were leading characters in the work, 
 were arrested and imprisoned at Albany. 
 
 All this took place at the instigation of certain designing men 
 in the east, who were continually stirring up those in authority, 
 and other citizens who were otherwise well disposed. Neverthe- 
 less, the Commissioners at Albany generally treated Mother and 
 the Elders with kindness; and many sensible and candid men ex- 
 pressed their displeasure at the injustice and inconsistency of im- 
 prisoning and oppressing an innocent people for no other cause, 
 an reality, but their peculiar faith; and especially at atime when 
 the nation itself was struggling to get free from the oppression of 
 a foreign yoke. 
 
 ' « XXI. But notwithstanding those outward bonds of affliction, the 
 word of God was not bound, but even through the grates of the 
 prison, was preached to crowded assemblies, Many received 
 faith through the Elders, while in prison, and came and confessed 
 their sins, and showed their deeds; and such was the convincing 
 power of God which attended the word, that, frequently, in pres- 
 ence of the crowd, open confessions were made of every known 
 sin: so mightily grew the word of God and prevailed. Although 
 the persecutors intended this imprisonment of Mother and the El- 
 ders, for evil; yet the Lord turned it for good, while it wrought 
 
 - effectually to the spreading of the gospel. 
 
 Believers were allowed the privilege of communion with those 
 in prison, and of ministering freely to their necessities, But very 
 
INTRODUCTION. - wEKE 
 
 shortly after their imprisonment, Mother was separated from the 
 rest, and taken from Albany, (accompanied by Mary Partington) 
 with a design of banishing her to the British army, which then 
 
 lay at New-York; but her persecutors failing of their purpose, ~ 
 
 she was put into prison at Poughkeepsie, where she remained un- 
 til about the last of December, and was then released by order 
 of Gov. Clinton, who received information of her treatment, hav- 
 ing had no certain knowledge of the matter before, 
 
 The Elders and Believers at Albany, were also released about 
 the 20th of the same month, without any formal trial. It is par- 
 ticularly worthy of observation, that in all those imprisonments, 
 and the accusations against Mother and the Elders, and others of 
 the Believers, both in England and America, no fault could ever 
 be found, as to their lives and mora! character; nor any evil al- 
 ledged against them, but from mere slander, on account of their 
 faith and testimony. Nor was ever any persecution raised against 
 them, but by means of that false religion and spirit of oppression, 
 
 which had long been established in the British dominions, and 
 
 whose despotic influence had not yet ceased in America, 
 
 XXII. It is unnecessary, however, to enlarge on this subject, 
 or to state all the particulars of abuse which Mother and the El- 
 ders, and the Believers in America, received on different occa» 
 sions, from lawless raffians, who were taught by the false religion 
 of their forefathers, to commit the most scandalous outrages upon 
 a harmless people, under pretence of suppressing error. Jt may 
 here suffice, simply to observe, that Mother was the principal ob- 
 ject at which their rage was pointed; that during the time of her 
 ministry, she frequently suffered such cruel and shameful abuse 
 as modesty forbiddeth to mention; and that her testimony was 
 supported, and gained the ascendency, amidst those scenes of trial 
 and difficulty, which, to outward appearance, were insurmounta- 
 ble, and under which she persevered, unshaken and immoveable, 
 with that patience and fortitude of mind which’surpassed all hu 
 man comprehension. And although unsupported by letter-learn- 
 ing, and independent of man’s wisdom; yet she was supported by 
 that hidden wisdom and power of God, by which she opened the 
 scriptures, and the very nature°of things, in so convincing a man- 
 ner that none were able te gainsay or resist the force of her 
 words, upon any principle of candour. 
 
 After Mother and the Elders were released from prison, they 
 again collected together at Water-Vliet, where they were visited 
 by great numbers from distant parts of the state of New York, 
 Massachusetts, Connecticut, New-Hampshire, and the District of 
 Maine, who received faith; and through the power and gifis of 
 
Boect! INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 God, which were abundantly manifested for the destruction of sit, 
 and the salvation of souls, many were filled with joy unspeakable 
 and full of glory, and increased in their understandingypt the way 
 and work of God. ay ie 
 
 _ XXIII. In the Fifth month, 1781, Mother and the Elders left 
 Water-Vliet, and visited the distant parts, from place to place, 
 where the gospel had been received; and in all the principal 
 places which they visited, they were resorted to from the adja- 
 cent parts; and their ministry being évery where accompanied 
 with the gifts of the Holy Ghost, in searching out sin, and purging 
 iniquity from the soul, Believers were built up in their most holy 
 faith, received an increase of that overcoming power by which 
 they were enabled to keep out of sin; were filled with consolation 
 and peace, and many more were added to the faith. 
 
 Having finished their labours among the distant Believers, they 
 returned to Water-Vliet, where they arrived in the Eighth month, 
 1783,—having been absent about two years and four months.— 
 On the 21st day of July, the year following, Elder William Lee 
 departed this life at Water-Vliet, being forty four years of age. 
 
 The decease of Elder William served as a particular means of 
 preparing the minds of Believers for a still heavier trial, in being 
 deprived of the visible presence and protection of Mother; the 
 thought of which seemed almost insupportable to many. But hay- 
 ing finished the work which was given her to do, she was taken 
 out of their sight, in the ordinary way of all living, (at Water- 
 Vliet) on the eighth day of the Ninth month, 1784, a 
 
 Thus, in the early dawn-of the American revolution, when the 
 rights of conscience began to be established, the morning star of 
 Christ’s second coming, disappeared from the view of the world, 
 to be succeeded by the increasing brightness of the Sun of right 
 eousness and all the promised glory of the latter day, 
 
 And thus the full revelation of Christ, in its first degree, was’ 
 completed; which was according to that remarkable prophecy of 
 Christopher Love, (who was beheaded under Cromwell) “ Out of 
 thee, O England, shall a bright star arise, whose light and voice 
 shall make the heavens to quake, and knock under with submis- 
 sion to the blessed Jesus.” : 
 
 XXIV. After Mother’s decease, the gift and appointment of 
 God, for the lead and protection of the Believers, rested upoh 
 Elder James Whittaker; under whose ministration the work con- 
 tinued and increased, in purging away sin and uncleanness, and 
 promoting union and harmony among those who believed and had 
 Ret out to obey the gospel, in reproving the disobedient, strength- 
 
INTRODUCTION, xiii 
 
 ening the weak, and confirming the faithful; till having finished 
 his labours, he departed this life at Enfield, in the state of Con- 
 necticut, on the 20th day of July, 1787, being 37 years of age. 
 
 Elder John Hocknell (the last of those from Europe who were 
 called Fathers) survived Elder James many years; and deceased 
 at Water-Vliet, February 1799, being 76 years of age. But af- 
 ter the decease of Elder James, the leading gift, in the visible 
 administration, descended upon those who had received the gos- 
 pel in America, and was particularly vested. in two, namely, Jo- 
 seph Meacham and Lucy Wright; who, according to the special 
 gift and appointment of God, were known and acknowledged by 
 all, to stand in the spiritual relation of a joint-parentage to the 
 whole visible body of the Believers. Through their special la- 
 bours, the Believers were gathered together into families, accor- 
 ding to the revelation of God respecting the Church of Christ in 
 the true order of the gospel, which order was established, in the 
 year 1792. About four years after, Elder Joseph (having finish- 
 ed his work) deceased at New-Lebanon, August the 16th, 1796, 
 aged 54 years. 
 
 XXV. From the beginning of the work in America, in the year 
 1780, until about the year 1787, there was little to be seen or 
 heard but the out-cry of convicted souls, labouring under the pow- 
 er of God,—and roaring like the sound of many waters and migh 
 ty thunderings against the Man of Sin, and all that is of the world, 
 “the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life,” 
 —shaking and trembling,—prophesying or speaking with new 
 tongues—-singing and dancing—leaping and shouting, day and 
 night; and such various supernatural eilects of the power of God, 
 as appeared to the blind spectators of this world like the most 
 unaccountable confusion. But such as were in the work, knew 
 perfectly what those things meant, and felt, therein, the greatest 
 possible order and harmony, it being to them the gift and work 
 of God for the time then present; and which bore the strongest 
 evidence that the world was actually come to an end, (at least, to 
 those who were the subjects of it) and the day of judgment com- 
 menced, ie 
 
 But when they had found a sufficient degree of mortification 
 and death to the life and influence of a corrupt nature, and sepa- 
 ration from the spirit of the world, the scene changed, and such 
 righteousness, peace, and order followed, as had never before 
 been established on this earth, since man was created. 
 
 XXVI. During the progress of this remarkable change, the 
 testimony was entirely withdrawn from the world; and therefore, 
 
 % € 
 
Sxxi¥ INTRODUCTION, 
 
 though the men of the world in general, have been obliged to ac~ 
 knowledge that the visible fruits were good, yet the real internat 
 work from which those fruits were produced, was wholly hid frons. 
 their eyes. And though some have ignorantly tried to ascribe 
 these evidently good effects to some secret evil cause; yet every 
 reasonable person must grant that, “an evil tree cannot bring 
 forth good fruit.” Consequently, that testimon ich is produc-. 
 tive of faithfulness, justice, righteousness, and every virtue, both 
 in relation to things temporal and spiritual, must have proceeded 
 from the eternal fountain of truth and goodness: Therefore, the 
 fruits and effects of the present gospel of Christ, are justly to be. 
 considered as a standing evidence of the real character of Moth- 
 er and the Elders, and of all. those who have been leaders in the 
 work; whatever wicked and unreasonable men may insinuate to 
 the contrary. a 
 The testimony was withdrawn from the world about the - 
 1785, and was rarely opened to any until about the year 1797; 
 after which there were a few small openings, in different places, 
 to such as were in a special manner awakened; but nothing very 
 remarkable hath appeared in the order of providence, to open 
 the way for the spreading of the gospel, until about the beginning 
 of the present century. 
 
 XXVII. In the year 1801, an extraordinary work of God be- 
 gan in Kentucky and the adjacent states, which prepared the way 
 for the testimony of the gospel to be opened in this Western coun- 
 
 * try, in the year 18085. 
 
 . Accordingly, on the first day of January, 1805, three messen- 
 
 _gers, namely, John Meacham, Benjamin S. Youngs and Issachar 
 
 ' Bates, were chosen and sent by the gift of God, from the Church 
 
 at New-Lebanon, to the people of the Revival in Kentucky and 
 
 © the adjacent states, and were cordially received by a number of 
 
 the first leading characters in the Revival, and opposed by others, - 
 
 A general account of this extraordinary work in Kentucky and™ 
 the parts adjacent, from the year 1801, until the year 1805,may 
 be seen in a pamphlet. lately published, entitled, The Kentucky 
 Revival; with an account of the entrance and progress of the tes 
 timony, and the opposition it received from false teachers. Since 
 that time the work hath continued to increase both North and 
 South of the river Ohio; and at present, there are in this West- 
 ern country, eleven brethren and eight sisters, sent from the 
 Church at New-Lebanon, as labourers together in the work. 
 
 XXVIII, Since the opening of the gospel in this Western coun- 
 iry, the minds of mankind have been greatly stirred: up, both by 
 
 : s 
 
_ THE ‘TESTIMONY 
 OF 
 
 CHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 
 PART If. 
 
 THE STATE‘@F MAN FROM HES FIRST CREATION 
 UNTIL CHRIST, * 
 
 eee 
 
 CHAPTER Tf. 
 The Order of the Visible Creation. 
 
 A LL things were created and made for the honour ,yy,p 
 and glory of the invisible First-cause, otherwise I, 
 
 called God ;—the Father of holy angels and the spirits 
 of just men—a being of infinite perfections—eternal 
 and unchangeable in his nature and purpose ; from ey- 
 erlasting to everlasting—possessing all power and wis- 
 dom—the centre of all goodness—the true spring of e-, 
 ternal life, and the only source of true happiness. 
 
 2. In all the works of God, throughout the visible cre- 
 ation, there is an evident relation of one thing to an- 
 other, as the effect is related to its cause; and we may 
 every where see one thing springing out of another, 
 and progressing on to still higher -ends and purposes ; 
 which is manifest, not only in the works of-nature but 
 ef art; and upon this principle the new is granted to 
 be superior to the old, masmuch as it containeth all the 
 useful properties of the old,with additional increase. 
 
 3. It is not, however, our design to reason on the 
 works of nature or of art, any further than as they serve 
 to illustrate the things of eternal duration. It belong- 
 eth, more properly, to men of natural wisdom, to search 
 ut the properties and progress of that creation of which 
 they are a part. 
 
 4. But, as God promised to create new heavens and 
 new earth, wherein So should dwell ; and 
 
4 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 gsaiah Ixy. 
 7. 
 
 SS an ee 
 LO ae Pee 
 THE ORDER OF THE VISIBLE CREATION.  P. f 
 
 ‘as the new creation standeth, in a certain sense, related 
 to the old, being formed out of it: so the children of — 
 God are not immediately created in that character, but 
 have, first, a certain relation to the children of men, 
 until by the spirit, and power of Christ, in the fulfilment 
 of the promise pertaining to the new « p, they, _ 
 gradually, rise out of the old, to pepe degrees of per- 
 fection. 
 
 5. Man, in his natural creation, “was designed for a 
 higher purpose than merely to fill up the momentary 
 scenes of the present life : an evidence of this is im- 
 planted in the breast of every ‘individual chica of 
 common rationality. 
 
 6. The endless existence of the’ soul, and a iatiaere 
 state of retribution are sentiments that require no sand 
 argument for their establishment than the cig: 
 prospects of every rational mind. 
 
 7. Hence it is, that natural death, or the epaiting 
 out of the active scenes of this world, is of all other ob- 
 jects the most frightful, inasmuch as it appeareth to put 
 an end to man’s existence, and is the strongest argument 
 against the immortality of his present state of being. 
 
 8. On the other hand, nothing is so productive of j joy 
 and triumph, as those sensible mani estati ons from a 
 world of spirits, which at times operate in the mi 
 man, and promise a durable felicity ina: futu 
 existence. aii 
 
 9. Had man even continued in the ondaet in rhi 
 was at first created, he could never have been establish- 
 ed in-any precise measure of that order, because the 
 very order itself was changeable, and he must of neces- 
 sity advance to some higher order, or sink into an infe- 
 jor state; much less could he or his oa terity be 
 
 a 
 
 » 
 
 supposed to stand in the highest de of perfection, 
 when he had fallen from God intoa s aye of sin sang 
 misery. 
 
 10. Eternal life was but an object of. icine to man in 
 his highest state of innocence ; for if he had possessed 
 eternal life, he must have been eternally out of the 
 reach of death; but his being subject to fall into a 
 state of death, was an evidence that he was, as yet, on- 
 ly in a state of probation, and of course, had not yet 
 progressed on to the ultimate end of his creation. 
 
 ii, When God promised, saying, “Behold, Fereate 
 pew heavens and a new earth” and when the apostle 
 
* 
 
 era. THE ORDER OF THE VISIBLE CREATION. 
 
 said “We according to his promise, look for new heav- 
 ens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness ;” 
 it is evident that the new heavens and earth, spoken of, 
 in different ages, were things yet to be created, which 
 none could possibly reach, but through those revolu- 
 tions which should lead to ‘that period. 
 
 12. It is certain that the matter, of which the body 
 of man is composed, existed before the human body was 
 formed, and that matter was incapable of comprehend- 
 ing its intermediate state, before it was. organized into 
 human form. 
 
 13, And no better able, is the most penetrating mor- 
 
 ‘tal, to conceive of the intermediate state of man be- 
 
 freon the old and new creation, until he is created anew 
 according to the progressive work of the new crea- 
 
 ion; which belongeth to God to make manifest through 
 Christ, by the gospel, in the order of the times appointed. 
 
 14. Nothing can be created without a creator, and 
 
 he that created all things is God. “He is before all 
 things and by him all things consist :” but every thing 
 in its own order hath a secondary cause. 
 - 15. God always worketh by means that are adapted 
 to the end ; The Lord God did not form man by or out 
 of nothing, "but out of the ground ; nor are the human 
 ‘species created or propagated by or out of any other 
 than the living substance of man. 
 
 16. Therefore, before a thing can be created the means 
 of its creation must exist. And as Christ was promised 
 to be the immediate Creator, or secondary cause of the 
 new heavens and earth, or the beginning of the new 
 
 creation ; so the future destiny of the human race was 
 
 suspended on the coming of Christ. 
 
 17. Now the coming of Christ was not to destroy the 
 order of the visible heavens and earth that were created 
 very good, in the beginning ; but to form out of them 
 a new world, or order of things, that should be of eter- 
 nal duration, beyond the present : 
 
 18. And therefore he came into this world and passed 
 through it as a stranger, and did not abide in it ; his 
 work lay entirely beyond, although not far from every 
 one of us; and having laid and completed the foundation 
 of that order of eternal duration, his message by his 
 servants is,— Come, for all things are now ready.” - 
 
 19. It never was intended by the Creator of all things, 
 that any part of creation should be redeemed or govern- 
 
 a 
 “69 
 
 ei 
 
 2 Pet. Nt 
 13 
 
 Col. i 17. 
 
 Luke xiy. 
 17, 
 
C wate 
 
 CHAP. ed by a foreign power ; for that oven have lai a spend 
 oe I dation for confusion, and shown a lack of. wisd 
 whole order of things ; which may Decherd in tings 
 _ that are natural : des! Spe. 
 
 20. But God proportioned to every part of creation 
 its own internal government, without dep 
 foreign aid, or the fear of foreign invasion, = 
 
 91. And therefore, when Christ Jesus pointing te ‘the 
 world as the redeemer and ruler, he bert oc des- 
 cending through the air from some remote 
 but being born into the world as all other ei 
 are, he was qualified, commissioned and, icin God, 
 while dwelling in the midst of those whom he came to 
 redeem; and over whom he was appointed ruler, 
 
 22. And thus were fulfilled the words of : the proph ge 
 Micah v. 2. Out of thee shall he come forth unto me a 
 Ruler in Israel.” Plainly showing, that in the order of _ 
 things, the power of redemption would arise out of that 
 ‘creation itself which needed.a redeemer. 
 _ 23. Seeing then that the whole of God’s rk is con- 
 nected like the links of a chain, and thai 
 eut of another in an i 4 
 end ; it will be proper to of 
 and natural order as : 
 which the appearing of Christ, et a 
 understood in its trae patune and desig 
 
 f e Shh, 
 stale Hae Ly 
 a ree ~y 
 lilies Sts 
 rine ek Paw "4 
 2 eben 
 
 a As autres, 
 
 Me 
 
 " take a is "a 
 4 s MPHE ORDER OF THE, 71a ERED. a oo 
 
f. f. vam stars or MAN IN HIs FIRST CREATION. 
 od : 
 
 cca CHAPTER. Il. — 
 The state of Man in his first creation. 
 
 i the beginning, God having set in order the crea- 
 tion of the visible heavens and the earth, “rested 
 from all his works which God had created to make” : for 
 as a thing must be begotten and conceived, before it is 
 visibly brought forth ; so in all things, there is evident- 
 ly-a first and second cause. 
 
 '2. Thus the First-cause of all things “made every 
 plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every 
 herb of the field before it grew ; for the Lorpv God had 
 not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not 
 a man to till the ground.” i 
 
 3. By which it may be understood, that the Father 
 had reserved the times and seasons in his own power : 
 for although it was said, “Let the earth bring forth 
 
 cording to the order of creation established in 
 each particular thing, whose seed was in itself after its 
 kind ; and according to the order of the times and sea~ 
 s appointed by the Father, and reserved in his own 
 power. ; 
 
 5. This was the order established in the vegetable 
 creation ; and every thing was beautify] after its kind, 
 and in ae and seasons. ‘And God saw that it 
 was good.” # 
 
 6. No law was given from an inferior to any superior 
 part of creation, but each part of the creation regulated 
 according to itsown order, and the whole operating and 
 moving in one harmonious concert with the first moving 
 cause. 
 
 7. “And God created great whales, and every living 
 creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth 
 abundantly after their kind, and every winged fowl af- 
 ter his kind ; and God blessed them saying, Be fruit- 
 ful and multiply and fill the waters in the seas, and let 
 fowl] multiply in the earth. 
 
 8. And God said, Let the earth bring forth the liv- 
 
 E2 
 
 Tr * " 
 
 § 
 
 CHAP. 
 i. 
 
 Gen. ii, 2, 
 3. Heb. 
 
 Gen. ii. 4, 
 5 
 
 Chap. i-” 
 11. 
 
 Gen. F. 
 B22. 
 
6 THE STATE OF MAJ 
 
 - ing creature ‘after his kind, cattle and cree 
 and beast of the earth after his kind ; an 
 Thus God made the animal part: oie etn ich 
 was superior to the vegetable, from th ‘ 
 the sea to the least reptile of the earth. 
 _ 9, And it is evident, that every Y parti 
 created with an instinct to maga Bi 
 order, and after its own kinid; ‘a iY he mer ob 
 sons proper to each. ah Pe test aad 
 10. Thus the mere animal or Seto eR aoe 
 and each part after its own kind, and in its « 
 sa Y showed forth, the glory and power of ‘the 
 {| Gen.i,31. “ And Ged saw every thing that he had made, and be- 
 3 hold it was very good.” cat "Br wo 
 
 ar 
 
 Arte 
 
 ii,7. that “the Lord God formed cs man of th 
 
 ground, [matter the most relied, and breathed into is 
 nostrils the breath of life, and man became 
 
 p soul.” That is, he became endowed with spiritual sens- 
 } es and the faculties of reason. MRT 
 . 12. “And out of the ground the Lorp God formed eve- 
 , ry beast of the field, and every fowl of the oe 
 
 the animal parts of the creation which wer 
 / out of the ground, were endowed’ with animal f 
 or bodily senses, such as hearing, seeing, fe 
 and smelling, which made them noble in their orde 
 13. And although man was formed of the groun , yet. 
 as he was made the most noble part of the creation, 
 distinct from his living soul, he could not bevaebeiens: of 
 euch animal sensations as pertained to any of the inferi- 
 
 or parts of the creation. rh Teac le 
 by 14. Therefore, distinct from his living soul he was 
 a ey likewise endowed with those natural or bod nses of 
 
 hearing, seeing, feeling, tasting and smelling, whick 
 called the five senses. And thus his living soul” 
 him the pre-eminence over the animal part of the cre- 
 ation, and constituted him a human and rational ‘crea- 
 ture, more noble than the rest. ch gnatete eet 
 
 15. Again, the living soul of man being superior to 
 his animal body, could not, therefore, be deficient in any 
 one part or sense which pertained to the body, conse- 
 quently, in the union of soul and body every part or 
 - sense of the body must be occupied by a on 
 ’ part or sense of the soul. ware 
 
 eat 16. And hence there was also a spiritual hearing, see- 
 J a on 
 
 . 
 
i ae 
 
 P. I: vam sTATE OF MAN IN HIS FIRST CREATION. 
 
 ing, feeling, and so on, which being superior to all those 
 natural senses, were capable of dictating and ordering 
 every faculty and sense of his natural body aright. 
 
 7. And thus man was created with a most noble ca- 
 
 pacity, fo know how to please and serve his Creator, 
 and hoyv to order and govern every capacity and bodily 
 sense, fo.” the honour and glory of the Great First 
 Cause. 
 18. And as this noble and superiar capacity of the 
 living soul hacl the pre-eminence over all the inferior 
 senses of his owt natural frame ; therefore Man was ca- 
 pable of having ‘the sole dominion over all the inferior 
 creation, and of preserving its order and harmony, for 
 his own happiness, as well as for the honour and glory 
 of the creator. ae al 
 
 19. But as man was formed of the ground, like the 
 rest of the animal parts of the creation ; so like those, 
 his natural body was created for time. And because 
 the Lonp God breathed into him the breath of life, and 
 man became a living soul ; therefore his living soul was 
 the image of him who is eternal, and was created for 
 eternity. 
 
 20. “And the Lorn God said, it is not good that the 
 man should be alone ; I’ will make him an help meet for 
 him.”* For among all other living creatures that had 
 yet been formed, for Adam there was not found an help 
 according to that order which wis before him. 
 
 iy 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 * Heb: 
 
 kenegeddo 
 like that 
 before him 
 
 21, And out of the man the Lorp God made him an S¢¢ Mars. 
 helper, who was called woman, because she was taken Gen.ii, 18. 
 
 out of man. Thus man was formed of two parts, male 
 and female. These two, as to their visible form, were 
 distinct ; but in point of nature and species they were 
 one, constituting one entire man, complete in his order, 
 _ 22. Thenas the woman was formed out of the man, 
 who was the most noble and superior part of all the cre- 
 ation, by reason of his living soul; so the woman also 
 was endowed with those same rational faculties and: 
 governing powers, as a suitable help in the dominion 
 and government of all the inferior creation. . 
 23. But as the man was first formed, and: afterwards 
 the woman, to be an helper with the man ; therefore 
 she was dependant on him for her counsel and instruc- 
 tion, and was not first, but second, as to headship, in the 
 order and government of the inferior creation. Thus 
 the order in the first formation of man was finished. 
 
 : a 
 
8 
 
 CHAP. 
 Il. 
 
 Eccl. vii, 
 
 Gen. i, 27 
 
 Heb. 2, 7. 
 Psal. viii, 
 5, 6. 
 
 ee PS 
 = 
 + 
 
 THE STATE OF MAN OIN ‘wis FIRST GREATION! 
 
 7 
 
 m7 
 
 24. Also, “God made man upri —in | 
 age created he him, male and female create hen 
 And God blessed them ; and God said unto n, * Be 
 fruitful, and multiply and replenish the « , and sub-~ 
 due it : and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and- 
 over the fowl of the air, and over every living: thing 
 that moveth upon the earth.” — AOE Be, SATs 
 
 25. And as man proceeded from #he fountain of all 
 wisdom and eating te ets bain paeneryehiee pen creel 
 but “a little lower than the angels ;” h ‘ dominion 
 over the creatures, and being crowned wadvahoamens 
 honour. ; 1d eat: ae hea ts 
 
 26. Thus man in his first rectitude, stood as sole lord 
 of the earth, and the most noble part of all the creation. 
 And being endowed with a capacity to receive the law 
 of God in his living soul, for the right ordering of all 
 things under his dominion, he was properly the’centre 
 of order and union to all, and, comparatively, stood as” 
 a living and most noble tree, in the midst of the trees: 
 
 of the garden. bys ge banaann daar 
 ’ EE, SR RRS Se IE 
 '* In accommodation to the general sense and understandi n- 
 
 kind, we have, sometimes, stated that it was a command of ad Jo. 
 nian, to “ multiply and replenish the earth,” before he fell.— ell, i 
 this was or is a real command of God, what was the y =") 
 
 ment that man must receive, in case of neglect, « sobedience to tha 
 command? When was Adam or his posterity Pre 
 Was it assoon as they were capable of Pisetttee children, and s 
 tinue on, as long as they were able to generate? Was this the com-— 
 mand of God to them without any restriction, leaving man to conduct 
 in regard to the works of generation, according to his own mind and 
 inclination? Judge ye, in yourselves, concerning this pee 2. aie 
 Now suppose, for a moment, that it was and still is a sitive: rh 
 mand to all men, to multiply after the flesh, then to br it, m 
 a criminal transgression; then what punishment, must the many thou- _ 
 sands of souls have, both of men and women, whohaye 
 
 every work of the flesh, for the kingdom of heaven's sai are 
 himself not excepted? But Jesus said, “ I came not to destroy the law 
 is n that" 
 
 or the prophets, but to fulfil—all righteousness, ” and itis certain 
 
 he had no wife, neither did he multiply after the flesh, Then tl 
 osed command must either not have been a command, o 
 
 have been a transgressor ; for, instead of keeping it, he broke it, i 
 
 very beginning of his ministry, and taught others to do the same, for 
 
 he said “ I haye set os an example,—whosoever will c m 
 
 The first real command that we read of, in the scriptures, is be 
 “The Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the 
 garden thou mayest freely eat, but of the treé of the kno ade wagjosa’ 
 and evil thou shalt not eat of it. for inthe day that thou eatest thereof 
 thou shalt surely die.” Here was a command and a pena annexed. 
 Let him that readeth, understand. See P. vii, Ch. vy. V, 22. 
 
 + A eee 
 
 & 
 
 “he f 
 
 ey 
 
 1 
 
| ie Ry 
 
 4 4 - . ? 2 : F . 
 P_1. THE sTATE OF MAWSIN HIS FIRST CREATTON. ¢ 
 
 27. And while this was his standing, being the head CHAP. 
 and centre of union to the creation, every particular me. 5 
 part, having an order peculiar to itself, served to in- 
 
 ‘crease the glory and beauty of each other, and operate, 
 and move in one general and harmonious concert, to 
 show forth the glory and power of the great and first 
 moving cause. a : 
 28. But the living soul of man was united to a mate- 
 rial and natural body, which was of the earth, and which 
 was possessive of its own animal and earthly instinct ; 
 and this constituted his state of trial, and placed him as 
 it were between two worlds, between life and death. . 
 
 29. And therefore it is said, that the Lord God put Gen.ii- 
 him into the garden, to dress it, and to keep it, and com- 1 17- 
 manded him saying, “Of every tree of the garden thou 
 mayest freely eat ; but of the tree of the knowledge of 
 good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day 
 that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.” 
 
 30. From which it may appear evident, that Man was 
 créated with an inferior aature, tv be kept in subjection 
 by a superior law, in order to his becoming a just and 
 rightful heir-to any inheritance of promise, and more 
 especially that of eternal life, which was the ultimate 
 end of his creation. : 
 
 31. It would have been contrary to the order that 
 was established in the creation, for the Lord God imme- 
 diately to exercise his governing power over any object 
 which he had placed under the dominion of man. On 
 man therefore it depended, rightly to use the powers 
 with which he was invested by the father of his living 
 soul, with whom he stood united. 
 
 - 32. Consider then, the state and order in which the 
 man was placed. His living soul, endowed with the pow- 
 er of reason, stood in connexion with the Father of Spir- 
 
 ' its, and was superior to the instinct of his earthly na- 
 ture, or the animal sensations and natural desires which 
 might arise therefrom. And therefore he could not 
 be influenced and governed by these, without the most 
 pointed breach of the law and order of God, and forfeit- 
 ure of his dominion. : 
 
 33. He could not be influenced and governed by the 
 female, although bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh; 
 without the violation of the same law and order; be- 
 cause he was the first, and she the second, in the order $e 
 of. the creation. a 
 
~~ 
 
 10 
 
 OBR? 
 
 Gen. ii. 
 25. 
 
 Psal. xlix. 
 
 - 
 
 “ge : 
 THE STATE OF MAN mv@RIS dita Pt 
 
 34, Neither could the male nor the Syatactogtther 
 or separately, be influenced and governed. by any infe- 
 rior part of the creation, whether beast, or fox 
 creeping thing, without the subversion of ‘the I 
 harmony of the creation, as well as the most disect and 
 presumptuous transgression of the lawiof God. 
 
 35. For, God by his righteous law, had endowed 
 
 -with wisdom and power, to subdue and have the domin- 
 
 ion over all the inferior creation ; ‘therefore it =— 
 the order of nature in any part of the inferior crea 
 but the law of God in the living soul, by wh 
 duct of both male and female was to Seperate 
 all their actions disposed. This law was constituted in 
 the ruling powers of man, and because it was given of 
 God the father of their existence, it laid them under the 
 strictest obligations to the most punctual cballictaestein 
 36. And while man stood in his’ first rectitude, and 
 the line of order which God had placed in the creation 
 remained entire, every part was in a condition to be 
 regulated by a principle of justice and» equity, to pro- 
 duce: the fruits of harmony and peace, and through obe- 
 dience to answer, without obstruction, the ultimate end 
 of its eerie: cla, glean 
 37. For God saw every thi that he had and 
 behold it was very re No evil could Y ge aon 
 good cause, nor could evil ensue while that cause was 
 regarded. “And they were both naked, the man and 
 his wife, and were not ashamed.” Such pee their per 
 
 fect peace and innocence. |. ‘ 
 
 38. It was but the los Fin head of man’s mink of selfde- 
 nial,to abstain from one particular tree. In the pro 
 of his government, he was to subdue the =e 
 dominion over ALt, and prove that his 
 not its equal among all the beauties of nature nor. ig all 
 the temporal glory of the universe, 5 
 39. But man who being in honour, and abode not, i¢ 
 like the beasts that perish. Lge i eres 
 Oe eee 
 MILE ie 
 . nd Se 
 
 aes 
 
 PVA Ee je Ewe Tat 
 
di 
 
 » ay 
 P. 1. . | THE NATURE AND EFFECTS OF &c. 
 
 hit Pees CHAPTER ML ex 
 The Nature and Effects of the Fall. of Man, from his 
 ree _ first Rectitude. 
 
 ay 
 
 TY the fall of man, is not meant any change in the 
 |} position of his body, but of hissoul. His body re- 
 tained its natural relation to the earth, possessed of its 
 usual properties, and endowed: with all its former natu- 
 ral instinct, senses and faculties: «>. ae) 
 2. But his souk fell from God, by disobedience. By 
 yielding to the influence of an inferior attraction, he 
 was (in his weaker part) deceived and drawn out of his 
 proper order, in which he had- been placed, by the 
 fountain of truth. | 
 _ 3. And being drawn out of his proper order, he loos- 
 ed the bond of his union and relation to heaven, and. 
 being loose, he fell into that which attracted him, and, 
 in that, he isa fallen creature ; yet still retaineth his 
 former capacities, which all the fancied pleasures of his 
 fallen state can never fill nor satisfy. 
 4. According to the gift of God to man; at the begin- 
 
 ning, he was to subdue and have dominion over all in- 
 
 ferior things ; this was his standing, in his first recti- 
 tude ; of. course, to be subdued and. overcome must be 
 his fall. 
 
 6. The living soul of man was united to a natural bo- 
 
 ly, and occupied all its natural faculties and senses, 
 
 which were as a medium, through which the gift of God, 
 
 Amplanted in his soul, might be put into action, accord- 
 
 ing to the mind and will of his superior. 
 
 - 6. And hence, no object inferior to the perfect will of 
 God, could find access to his living soul, so as to bring 
 it into captivity and rival God’s claim, to his affections, 
 otherwise than through the same medium of those pas- 
 Sions and appetites seated in his inferior nature, which 
 were appoited to be under the government of a supe- 
 rior law. * ‘ 
 
 7. And, therefore, any object, on which his obedience 
 could first be proved, must be that which addressed 
 those natural and earthly appetites, or the passions of 
 his inferior nature ; and these could not. be excited to. 
 action, without the previous consent of his soul to cast 
 off his superior, even God, who claimed the first and 
 principal right to all his faculties. 
 
 ik 
 
 oe 
 
+ ohh = 
 ’ 
 
 12 P.I. so THE NATURE AND EFFECTS OF 
 
 —— 8. Here was the state of his trial: And it now fe- 
 _______ mained with him, whether he would obey his superior 
 or inferior ; and his servant he must be;to*whom ~ 
 yielded obedience : 
 
 9. Therefore, in obeying his inferior he became ser- 
 
 vant to that over which he was appointed ruler ; and 
 
 ee committed sin and transgression in breaking the law and 
 \ order of God, by going over the bounds 5 nice by" 
 
 the law-giver. 
 
 10. Now it was evident that the law and orderubGed, 
 bey appointed for man, was good, not only from the thing 
 | considered in itself, but from the consideration that God 
 
 is good, and no evil effect can flow from a cause. 
 i1. But as man was created im 2 probationary state, 
 | _in order to subserve a iigher purpose, of course, he 
 was susceptible of either good or evil; the good to ensue 
 as the effects of his obedience to his superior, or the evil 
 
 * might ensue, in case of neglect and disobedience. 
 
 12. Then, as man was not obedient to God his supe- 
 rior, but yielded to be influenced, through an inferior 
 nature, by that serpent called the Devil, who, in his na- 
 ture, is directly opposite to all that is good, “hence ensu- 
 ed the evil. And the devil could have no-influence in 
 the creation, otherwise than by asubversion of thattrue 
 order which .God had -placed between soul and bes 
 male and female, man and beast. 
 
 13. And as the male was the head, and first Kier ece) 
 agent in the order of government, and the female was 
 the second and weaker part of man in the same agency; 
 therefore that deceiver the serpent came forth with.a- 
 lie, and tempted the woman to counteract the law and- 
 erder of heaven, that is, to be led by the influence of 
 
 , the serpent, her inferior, instead of henna by the 
 we counsel of her superior, the man. mets aha 
 d4.-“Now the serpent was more subtle than any 
 beast of the freid, which the Lornp Gop had made” (a 
 striking emblem of man’s nature!) and therefore the 
 most suitable to allure and deceive. “And hesaid unto 
 the woman, Yéa! hath God said, ye shall not eat of eve-~ 
 
 ry tree of the garden? 
 
 15. And the woman said unto the serpent, we may 
 
 “4 éat of the fruit of the trees of the garden; but of the 
 fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, 
 God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neitleg shall ye 
 touch it, lest ye die. 
 
Me * ; By Pe # Ye rr. ol) A Ser a 5 CNS Adal 
 hy : q A 
 
 Cy 
 e.4. MAN’s FALL FROM BIS FIRST RECTITUDE. i3 
 
 16, ( Thus far she exercised the rational faculties of Bim 
 hersoul, and while she stood stedfast here, no evil could ~~ 
 ensue.) And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall Gen. iii. 
 not surely die: for God doth know, that in the day ye 14,5. 
 eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened; and ye 
 shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.” 
 
 17, Here the woman was allured, and being ned, ie ibe 
 
 she was deceived, and being deceived, she was excited 
 to a passion which prevailed over her reason to listen 
 to the voice of the serpent. - 
 
 -18. Thus the serpent beguiled her; bi being be- 
 guiled, she distrusted the order of God which was placed 
 an the man, as it respected her immediate safety and 
 protection; and a contrary sense of the order of things 
 began to take root in her animal nature, and to promise 
 something more delightful than what she apprehended 
 from the order and counsel of God. 
 
 19. Here the nature and-disposition of the woman, 
 awhich, before, were pure, innocent, and lovely, became 
 transformed into a nature and disposition which are un- 
 clean, wicked and deceitful. 
 
 20. The nature and quality of that disposition, with 
 which God created man, at the beginning, being pure, 
 innocent, and lovely, are figuratively compared to a na- 
 tural tae i pleasant fruit, “a tree to be desired to make cyan. iii, 6 
 one wise.” 
 
 21. ae had man regarded the law of God, and punc- 
 
 ‘tually obeyed it, the fruit would have been good, pure, 
 innocent, and lovely. The tree was good only in its 
 right use, and evil only in its wrong use. 
 
 22. Therefore the tree was called, “The tree of the Chap. ii,9. 
 knowledge of good and evil:” But to the perpetual tor- 
 ment and condemnation of men, and a heavy woe to 
 
 ‘women, they delight to chuse the knowledge of the evil ! 
 
 23. Thus it was an undue, unseasonable and mordi- 
 mate desire of the knowledge of that nature, excited by 
 the subtilty of the serpent, through which the woman 
 was allured and led away out of her proper order, in- 
 stead of being led by the gift of God, vested in the 
 man, who was her proper head. 
 
 24. “But I would have you know, that the head of 
 every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the 3. . 
 man; and the head of Christ is God.” This was that ee 
 line of order, which the God of all wisdom and goodness  - oes 
 “placed jn the most noble part of the creation; ’ 
 
 F 
 
 ad 
 
 1. Cor; xi. 
 3 ‘ 
 
ope 4 
 
 “ie 
 
 a4 
 
 CHAP. 
 iii. 
 
 Jer. 11. 27. 
 
 Rom. viii. 
 
 eS Vipie pay” 
 THE NATURE AND ae OF 
 
 25. And therefore the woman’s obedience to the ser- 
 pent was, not only contrary to the dictates of her rea- 
 son, and inconsistent with the nature of things, but di- 
 rectly contrary to the true order of God. And having 
 
 ‘ow eaten of the forbidden fruit, that is-having receiv- 
 
 ed the nature of the serpent to rule in her, “she gave 
 also unto her husband with her, and he did "et? be: 
 
 26. Thus the foul and deceitful nature of the serpent 
 set up its growing influence in the first part of man, 
 through the second; and by obedience to the serpent, 
 their nature became cor rupted at the root, figuratively 
 compared to an evil tree, all the fruit of which must, 
 consequently, forever after be corrupt, until that evil in- 
 fluence should be broken, by obedience to Christ aad 
 seed of promise. 
 - 27. And thus the devil placed his seat of saihaintis aa 
 dominion in the very instinct of nature, and the nature 
 of man, which had been like’ “anoble vine, wholly a 
 right seed,” became corrupted, and turned into—* the 
 deg enerate plant of a strange vine,” nourished according 
 to the deceitful influence of the serpent, vie Ppeen ts d 
 forth fruit unto death. ; 
 
 28, And as the soul was united to a natural body, ‘man 
 
 2, 23, and Must either groan under the oppression of his wicked | 
 i. 16. 
 
 we 
 See John 
 will, 44. 
 
 master, to whom he yielded obedience, until his redemp- 
 tion should appear, or resign up the body, and every in- 
 ferior part of the creation to the sole dominion of evil. 
 
 29. But the purpose of God, in the creation of man, 
 being unchangeable; ther efore the devil could — sup- 
 plant the work of God, nor destroy the creation, er- 
 theless the whole creation became corrupted, a nd its 
 beautiful order and harmony lost in sin and confusion. 
 
 30. No sacred laws of influence, nor ruling power had 
 any longer a free course, through the governing rts 
 of the united creation, to govern from the superior to 
 the inferior; but an unclean, deceitful and rebellious in- 
 stinct. seatedin the nature of man, was now the princi- 
 pal motive and leading object of his obedience. 
 
 31. The soul was no longer led and governed by the 
 pure and original law of God, addressed to the mind; but 
 by the now corrupted and growing passions-of an infe- 
 rior earthly nature, seated in the members—The male © 
 no longer led by the !aw of God, But by the lusts of the 
 devil excited by the female—The female no longer led 
 by the law of God through the male, but by the same 
 lusts of the devil, through the serpent. 
 
ilar wee 
 - P. ‘2 MAN’S FALL FROM HIS FIRST RECTITUDE. ED 
 
 32. Thus rebellion and confusion spread their baneful 
 influence through the earth; and man could rise up a- 
 gainst man, who was made in the image and after ihe 
 likeness of God, and shed each other’s blood. — 
 
 33. The beasts of the field, and the reptiles of the 
 ground, over which man in- his state of innocence had 
 the dominion, could now rise up against the most noble 
 part of the creation, while -man against man, and beast 
 against beast, are dreading and devouring one another. 
 
 “34, ‘Thus man, by his. disobedience, was wholly ex- 
 eluded and shut out from the way of the tree of life, and 
 ingrafted into.an evil tree; and all the fruits that it could 
 ‘produce must be like itself, the fruits of a fleshly, earth- 
 ly, sensual, cruel and corrupt nature; “adultery, forni- 
 cation, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, 
 hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, 
 
 Cua. 
 
 Gal. v. 12 
 20, 21. & 
 
 heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, 
 
 and. such, like.” 
 
 _ 35. Instead of purity and holiness, he bringeth forth 
 sin and, uncleanness—instead of pure natural affection, 
 tust and wantonness—instead of condescension and obe- 
 dience, pride and self-will—instead of tenderness and 
 mercy, oppression and cruelty—instead of justice and 
 equity, partiality and fraud—instead of peace and har- 
 mony, wars and tumults, seditions and bloodshed, and 
 all manner of sin and confusion. 
 
 36. Such are the dire consequences of man’s fall. 
 And as man was tempted and overcome by the serpent, 
 who was below him in the order of the creation, he of 
 course, fell below the order of the brutes, being servant 
 to that, to which he yielded himself servant to obey. 
 
 Bi: “And hence. it is, that the human species are be- 
 come devilish, beastly and unclean, in their nature and 
 disposition. And therefore it is said of them, “ Ye ser- 
 pents ye generation of vipers” And again, “ what they 
 know naturally, as brute beasts, in those things ep cor- 
 . rupt themselves.’ 
 
 38. Unto whatever this subversion of the tae order 
 of God may be likened, whether to a beautiful garden 
 that is laid waste and grown over with thorns, or toa 
 tree that becometh degenerate and corrupt, by being 
 neglected or transplanted into a bad soil, it is certain 
 that the knowledge of good and evil doth exist in the 
 mind of man. 
 
 39. For the creation remaining united in that which 
 
 Rom. vi. 
 16. ‘ 
 
 Mait. 
 Xxili. 33. 
 Jude 10. 
 
 st vi 
 
 83 
 
en 
 
 he 
 
 Eph. vy. 12, 
 
 Jam. iv. 1. 
 
 JHE NATURE AND EFFECTS OF - Fi. 
 
 ont - is corrupt, the soul of man, though a lost captive, can- 
 
 not but know the difference between the good, which 
 the dignity of his order requireth him to do, and the evit 
 to which he is enslaved by the low ane oenstly: sprentitee 
 of an inferior nature. ~ a 
 
 ‘40. That which cannot bear the ig to mney how 
 shall it bear the light of a perfectly pure and holy God? 
 ‘The soul of every rational creature must therefore as- 
 oribe to the agency and influence of the devil, every act 
 that will not bear the inspection of a. fellow creature, 
 as well as the nature, of that incertae prepeniey to such 
 an act. J 
 
 41 The goul cannot but know that a just, ‘righiaoet 
 and holy God, never was the original cause of that law- 
 less instinct, which would destroy the dignity and supe- 
 riority of man, and lead him to corrupt himself or twin 
 below the order of the brutal creation. © 9° 
 
 42, And therefore, the creation groaneth in pain, un 
 der all these things that are unclean and abominable in 
 the sight of the Creator. The worksof men have be- 
 come the unfruitful works of darkness; so that, as. it is 
 
 written, “ It is a shame even to speak of those things. 
 
 which are done of them’ in secret.” How then will evey 
 ry secret action appear openly in judgment? = 
 43. It was Lust, even the Lust of the flesh, that was 
 imbibed by obedience to the serpent, which corrupted 
 the nature and disposition, and degraded the dignity of. 
 man. Here was the fountain head, from which all man- 
 ner of sin and iniquity, like a mighty torrent, came roll-. 
 ing along down through the fallen race, ee the 
 earth, and teeming with ten thousand evils. © 
 
 44, From hence proceeded the greatest of all evita: . 
 as well as the least: and what still remaineth as the most 
 
 striking evidence of man’s fall and depravity, is the 
 shedding of each other’s blood. Asit is written, “ From 
 whence come wars and fightings among you? come they- 
 not hence, even of your lusts that war in Tone mem- 
 bers?” “ 
 
 45. All fleshly, sensual, carnal and wanton thoughts’ 
 and desires, which captivate the mind, and place it upon 
 any other object but the perfect will! of God, proceeded 
 through the serpent, from the source of all evil, are the 
 effects of the fall, destructive to the soul, and % fatal bar 
 
 fo man’s eternal peace and happiness. 
 
 46. All selfish and fleshly sinh. we works of 
 
 a 
 
vt 
 : Pf. MAN’S FALL FROM HIS FIRST RECTITUDE,, 
 
 t 
 
 ‘ 
 iy b 
 __ uncleanness, and all actions of whatever shape or kind, CHAP , 
 that require to be performed secretly and in the dark, ee al 
 4 to-prevent them from being seen and judged by the eye ae 
 of God or man, originated with the prince of darkness, 
 are influenced by a base and foul spirit, are the effects -* 
 of guilt, entered by the fall, and degrade the dignity of . 
 man below the order of the brutes of the field: 
 47. And that all the hidden works of darkness are of 
 _ such a base nature, would immediately appear, were all 
 the secret actions of the human species to be performed 
 openly and in the sight of all men. Surely then, the sins 
 of the present generation, would be found to exceed 
 those of Sodom, and their cry immediately ascend up to 
 heaven! 
 48. And as God is a God of perfect light and purity, 
 and in him is no sin or darkness at all, therefore, every I. John‘i: 
 work or action that requireth to be performed secretly 
 and in the dark, as well as every sin that men commit, 
 whether secretly or openly, are all directly contrary to 
 his purity and holiness, are condemned by the light of 
 his presence as evil, and exposed to his righteous indig- 
 nation. ‘ 
 49. All tyranny and oppression, of whatever name or 
 kind under heaven; all wars and fightings; all slavery 
 and involuntary servitude, of whatever sex, grade or 
 colour, barbarous or civilized, proceeded from the devil, 
 that old enemy to the peace and happiness of mankind, 
 and entered by the fall, and are a present and direct vio- 
 lation of the just and righteous laws of heaven. 
 50. And also all treachery, and breach .of faith in 
 point of office or trust, relating to the benefit of society; 
 all negligence of moral duty in parents to children, and 
 all disobedience in children to parents; al] unjust and un- 
 fair dealmg with friend or foe; all civil fraud, and sa- 
 ered hypocrisy ; ai! indolence and sloth, deceit and lying. 
 51. All these, with every other evil, are the effects of 
 the fall, through the violation of the righteous laws of 
 -* God, are degrading to the dignity of man, and are the 
 . fruits of an evil’ and corrupt tree, implanted by the ser- 
 pent in man’s very heart and disposition. As it 1s written, 
 52. “Rither make the tree good, and his fruit good; 
 _ er else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit.corrupt: for Matt. x. 
 _ the tree is known by his fruit. O generation of vipers! 33, 34. 
 how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out of the 
 abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh,” 
 ; F2 
 
a pe 
 
 = 7 bey © UN ieee © , ae 
 18 a ‘NATURE AND EFFECTS oF, Ke. gt , 
 
 53. “For from within, out of the heart of men, pro- 
 oe ceed evil thoughts, adulteriesy fornications, murders, 
 thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, 
 
 Mark vii. an evil éye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: ions areitall . 
 
 71, 22, 23. vil things come from within, and defile the man.” 
 
 54. Although the fountain and root of all sin and ini 
 quity, which entered into the nature, and eaptiv: he 
 soul of man by the fall, were not to be fully revealed v un- 
 til Christ should make his second appeariaiyy yet more | 
 or Jess in every age since his first appearing, there! have 
 been those who have borne testimony against the root of 
 sin, according to that measure of light which they pos- 
 sessed. all aalel ae 
 
 55. For every degree of light that goeth to’ discover 
 
 J4m.i.17, Sin, be it more or less, i is of God; and every spirit that 
 Isa. xxix. goeth to conceal it, is a spirit of darkness, and ariseth 
 ve: froma contrary source. And here it may not be improp~ 
 er to add a few sentences from the sear! _ Thomas 
 Boxtort: , RINE eee 
 Four-fola . 56. * Man certainly is sunk very low now; in" 
 
 State. ‘ison of what hé once was, God madé him but a “little 
 Pp. 40,41, ‘lower than the angels :” but now we find him likened 
 &c: ¢to the beasts that perish: He hearkened toa brute; and 
 Phil. jij, £18 now become like one of them—“ minding only earth- 
 19. ‘ly things.” ‘Nay, brates, in some sort, have the advan 
 _» tage of the natural man, who is sunka degree -below 
 bai.6. them: He is more witless in what concerns: himqucste 
 
 ‘He is more stupid than the ox or ass.” mt: 
 
 57, “Nay, more than all this, the Scripture holds: out 
 ‘the natural man, not only as wanting the good qualities 
 ‘of those creatures; but as a compound of the evil quali- 
 ‘ties of the worst of the creatures—the fierceness of = 
 
 Matt, ‘lion, the filthiness of the dog and swine, the poison 
 xxiii, 33. ‘the asp, and such like. ‘ruth itself calls =< 
 Jobn viii. ©pents, a generation of vipers; yea more, even children 
 ma ‘of the devil. Surely then, man’s os is miserably 
 * corrupted.” Sai \ re 
 58. “Cast your eye upon these terrible coma the 
 "Sy ‘world is thrown into by the lusts of men: Lions ma 
 ~ not a prey of lions, nor wolves of wolves; but men ¢ 
 ‘turned wolves to one another, biting and jevokaae one 
 ‘another! Upon how slight occasions will men sheath 
 ‘their swords in one another’s bowels! These violent 
 *heats among Adam’s sons, speak the whole body to be 
 Jam. iy. 1. ‘distempered—They surely proceed, from an inward 
 ‘cause, “ lusts that war in the members.” 
 
am 
 
 PI. NE MYSTERY or INIQuiTy, o&e, 
 ee 
 59. “ Laws are often made to yield to men’s Beil 2ana 
 ‘seldom is there a time wherein there are not some per- 
 sons so great and daring, that the laws dare not look 
 ‘their impetuous lusts in the face.” 
 
 16 
 
 a Be 
 
 60 “Men live as if they were nothing but a na of Sohn iii. 6- 
 
 ‘¢flesh—“ They are flesh—They mind the things of the 
 
 ‘ flésh, and they live after the flesh”—If the consent of 
 ‘the flesh be got to an action, the consent of the con- 
 ‘science is rarély waited for; yea, the body is often 
 ‘served, when the conscience has entered a dissent. 
 
 6i. “The mind of man has a natural dexterity to de- 
 ‘vise mischief: none are so simple as to want skill to 
 ‘contrive ways to gratify their lusts; and ruin their 
  souls—None needs to be taught this black art; but as 
 ‘weeds grow up, of their own accord, in the neglected 
 ‘ground, so doth this wisdom, (which is earthly, sensual, 
 ‘devilish) grow up in the minds of men, by virtue of the 
 “corruption of their nature.” 7 
 
 62. “Doth not the carnal mind naturally strive to 
 ‘grasp spiritual th'ngs-in imagination, as if thejgoul were 
 ‘quite immersed in flesh and blood, and. would turn eve- 
 ‘vy thing into its own shape? And hence are horrible, 
 paapustsane; and misshapen thoughts of God, Christ, the 
 
 ‘glory above, and all spiritual things. 2 
 
 _ 63. Such then, are the evil and deplorable effects of 
 
 fhan’s fall from his first rectitude, to which the heavens 
 
 _ and the earth bear witness. 
 
 : a3 pots re 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Mystery of Iniquity, or the Man of Sin revealed: His 
 ‘Rise in the Fall of Man; by the Subversion of the Ori+ 
 ginal Order and Law of Ged. 
 
 AN being created in the image of God, male and 
 female, with a living soul, capable of receiving 
 the law of an all-wise, and perfectly holy God; and be- 
 ing united to a terrestrial body, endowed with animal 
 
 faculties, senses and capacities, which all originated 
 
 from the fountain of true happiness, he stood in a noble 
 situation to honor and glorify his creator, 
 
 > 
 
 Rom. viii» 
 5, 13 
 
 See Boss 
 ton’s 
 
 Four-fold 
 State. 
 
 p: 40—58, 
 
ERS ce 
 
 20 THE MYSTERY OF engrish aL 
 
 7 
 
 ns 2. Thus, man in his state of i innocence, stood as the. 
 
 © temple of God. As it is written, “Ye are the temple 
 
 I Cor. iii. of the living God.” Here were deposited his righteous 
 Fi oe yj, laws and commands, relating to the order prose oa 
 16. ment of the creation. ‘ 
 
 3. While as yet the man stood lei: lite the m 
 man was formed, the Lorn God brought unto Adam ¢ 
 ry beast of the field, and every fowl of the: air, 
 
 Gen. ii.19; whatsoever he called every living creature, that was. 
 cine the name thereof. . But among all those, for Adam there 
 was not found an help, like that beforehim. 
 
 4. Now, upon the supposition that it might still have 
 continued so, the deficiency in the order and glory of 
 man, would as sensibly appear as if one half of his natu- 
 ral faculties had never been guickened or brought into. 
 action, and consequently the duties of his station would. 
 only be half performed, and his glory but half revealed. 
 
 5, But the Lorp God, seeing that it was not good for 
 the man to be alone, formed him in two parts, male and 
 
 Chap. ii. female; and these two parts constituted one ans ane 
 Rar al, He complete man, as hath been observed. . « 
 
 6. And in this capacity, they were endowed with co-op- 
 erating faculties, sensations and affections; which arising 
 from the true source of all goodness, were pure, innecent 
 and lovely, and were thus calculated to be influenced by 
 proper objects, to augment their happiness, as well ae 
 the honour and visible glory ef the Creator. 
 
 7. Consider then, as the living soul of man, with all 
 its rational faculties, capable of receiving the law of 
 God, was superior to all the animal senses and. facul- 
 ties of his natural body; therefore, sin could not enter in~ 
 to man, but by a willing sacrifice of his reason, and a di- 
 rect videtion of God’s law. ft 
 
 8. And when man had once sacrificed his reason, and 
 violated God’s express command, by obeying the voice 
 of the serpent through the woman; ‘then the true order 
 of God in the obedience of the inferior to the superior, 
 was not only subverted, but sin found an easy entrance * 
 into man, who siood as God’s temple, and claimed the» 
 sole right to man’s obedience, “ shewing himself that he 
 
 is God.” 
 9. So that it was by the first man’s disobedienée, that 
 sin entered into the world, and death by sin, uch 
 Rom. vy. a8 death is the wages of sin. And so death passed upon 
 12. all men, in that all Adam’s posterity have simed, And 
 
uj 
 
 eer eee a 
 
 PT ‘*THE MAN OF SIN REVEALED. Qi 
 
 therefore sin is not imputed to any, merely on account of CHAP. 
 Adam’s original sin and transgression, but their own sins i 
 are imputed to them. ‘The soul that Sinneth it shall die.” Ezek. 
 10. And as by a subversion of the true order of God, xviii. 26, 
 and the express violation of his law, sin entered into the 
 world; so it took the possession and government. of all 
 those faculties and affections of body and mind, which 
 had constituted man a noble creature in his state of in- 
 nocence. Brey 
 11. And thus, Sin, taking possession of all that consti-. 
 tuted man in his innocent state, constituted himself the 
 Man of Sin, and placed Himself as God, in the highest, 
 
 _and most noble seat of man’s affections: and there he 2 Thes.i 
 
 sat, ever ready to oppose and exalt himself above and 3, 4, 7. 
 against every work and dispensation of God’s grace. 
 
 12. And this he did particularly in the days of Christ’s 
 first appearing, because he was essentially disturbed, 
 As saith St. Paul, “The mystery of miquity doth alk 
 ready work.” . 
 
 13; Here then, even in the fall of man from his firs¢ 
 rectitude, was the rise of the Man of Sin, the Son of Per- 
 dition ;-and not in some certain man, orset of mencalled , 
 Popes, four or five thousand years after man had re-« 
 ceived the very nature and disposition of the serpent. 
 
 Nay, when sin first entered into man, there was the be- 
 ginning of the Man of Sin. Py : 
 
 14, Love is the fulfilling of God’s pure and perfect Rom. xiii; 
 law. The highest, and most noble of all the affections bigoted iv! 
 of man, and the chief and leading motive of all his ac- 7,—18. _ 
 tions, was Love: And while this remained in its origina] Rom. v-* 
 purity, there could be no transgression nor any cause of 
 fear or shame. 
 
 15. But when man rebelled against his Creator, and 
 all his sweet and noble disposition and affections became. 
 converted into the foul and rebellious nature of the ser= 
 pent, then was Love exchanged for Lust, which wags 
 made the principal seat, and fountain head of the whole 
 serpent’s nature and influence ; the sole leading cause 
 efevery vile affection, and of every evil work; and the 
 primary object of man’s obedience. 
 
 16. And hence it is, that Christ not only calleth the y,,4 
 fallen race of Adam, Serpents, a “generation of vipers,” xviii, 3% 
 but further saith, “Ye are of your father the devil, and Job» viii- 
 the lusts of your father ye will do.” “And hence Cruden Concded 
 ealleth Lust, “ That original corruption which inclines Article 
 men to sin and eyil,” i 
 
 ate 
 
ee 
 ope. 
 
 Gen. iy. 1. 
 
 Isai. xxv. 
 7 
 
 Heb. face- 
 covering © 
 
 Gol. vi. 7, 
 
 ape vi. 
 9,10, 
 
 Proy, xi. 
 21, ° 
 
 40, 1 OE? Oa oa 
 THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY; OR - Pk ‘ 
 
 Pe Ue “And thenceforth, even from man’s first rebellion, 
 ~_____ ‘the fallen posterity of Ade and Eve. ashe avs 
 the name of Love; with the same impropriety, ¥ 
 the same old deceitful and foul spirit, Dy mich the fret ; 
 deceived woman could call a murderer (the first fruit of 
 her rebellion) “A man from the Lord.” 4 
 
 18. And herein lieth the deceitfulness of tne 
 very mystery of iniquity, in believing that to be Love, 
 which, in truth, is nothing but Lust, and thus pretending 
 to claima just and innocent right to the original order of 
 nature, as though it had never been corrupted ; which 
 is, verily, “ The face of the covering cast over alk peo- 
 ple, and the vail that is spread over all nations.” 
 
 19. Doubtless it will be granted, that a violation of 
 the good and wholesome laws of a nation, in. a case of 
 treason, is a political iniquity ; and that the man who 
 either directly or indirectly, violateth the laws that are 
 calculated to promote the peace and welfare of the na- 
 tion, excludeth himself from any active Part Je we a 
 ministration of those laws. i? 
 
 20. And further, that neither he, nor! al Pet a 
 nor any of their descendants in the same line of treach- 
 ery and rebellion, could ever claim any benefits arising 
 from. those laws, under any pretext whatever ; but on 
 the contrary, the whole law must stand asa ’ pointed ; 
 testimony, to judge and condemn the delinquents, and to 
 show them the foulness of their crime. 
 
 21. And should those traitors, after the most sitos. 
 ous violation of the laws in a case of high treason, he 
 able to insinuate themselves into the government, an 
 finally supplant the nation by foreign oppression, lr 
 pretence of supporting its original rights of freedom, 
 here indeed, would be a political Mystery of Aniquity. 
 _ 22. Such is the.case of which we are speaking ; and 
 such is the nature of the laws of men, which have arisen 
 from second causes. Then shall it be supposed, that 
 the original and perfectly just laws of the Most High 
 God, are of less consequence than those ofmen? Shall 
 they be violated with LPHY and that too under a 
 pretext of obedience ? 
 
 23. Nay verily, let it never be thought: “ God i is ym 
 mocked : whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
 reap—He that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap 
 corruption.—The @nrighteous: shall not inherit the king- 
 dom of God.—Though hand join in hangs we wicked 
 shall not be unpunished,” 
 
THE MAN OF es REVEALED, 
 
 24, The command of God given to man, in his pure 
 and innocent state, was in itself binding, and laid man 
 under the most solemn obligations to obedience, and that 
 precisely according to the directions of the law-giver. ' 
 
 “25. And as the command was perfectly consistent with 
 the light and reason of his living soul, it must be punc= 
 tually obeyed according to these, however contrary to 
 the dictates of the serpent, or the animal passions of an 
 - inferior nature. 
 
 26. The violation of the law ‘of God, which led to a 
 total corruption of the order of nature, by Adam the first, 
 was of the most potent and universal kind, as is ‘abund- 
 antly acknowledged by many sensible writers. » Con- 
 cerning which Boston hath the following expressions. 
 
 27, “ Their sin was.a complication of evils, a total a- 
 
 ‘postasy from God, a violation cf the whole law. By it 
 ey broke all the ten commandments at once. They 
 
 ‘chose new gods. They made their belly their god, by 
 “their sensuality; self their god, by their ambition; yea, 
 ‘and the devil their'god, by believing him, and disbe- 
 ‘leving their Maker.” 
 
 28. “Though they received, yet they observed not 
 “that ordinance of God, about the forbidden fruit. They 
 *contemned that ordinance so plainly enjoined them, and 
 “would needs carve out to themselves how to serve the 
 “Lord.” . 
 
 29. Again, saith vinden “ The honour and majesty 
 Sof the whole law was violated in the breach of that 
 *symbolical precept. [ of eating of the forbidden fruit: | 
 ‘many sins were combined in that single act.” 
 
 ' 30. “Inrreuity: This was the first step to ruin. 
 ‘When he distrusted the fountain of truth, he gave cred- 
 
 ‘it to the father of lies, This sin included in it provt- 
 ‘crous pripe, No sooner created but he aspired to be as 
 “ea, 
 
 31. “Horrip Incrattrune: Now in the midst of such 
 ‘variety and plenty, to be inflamed with the intemperate 
 ‘appetite of the forbidden fruit, and to break a com- 
 “mand so equal and easy, what was it but a despising the 
 ‘rich goodness of his great benefactor?” 
 
 32. “UnaccounTaBLE AND AMAZING FoLLy: Whata 
 «despicable acquisition tempted him out of his happiness! 
 
 *__That the pleasures of taste and curiosity should out- 
 
 om hi 
 
 —— 
 
 Four-fola 
 State, p. 
 96, 97. 
 
 Concorg, 
 Article 
 Fall. 
 
 vie the favour of God—is the reproach of his reason, 
 
 “and makes the choice so criminal.” 
 
ee fee APTt Ny; 
 
 aes | TRE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY, OR AP. 
 
 CHAP. $3 . A BLOODY ORUELTY TO HIMSELF, TO AL 
 : nae Wosteiars! Giving a ready ear to the peg ie. 
 : “trayed his trust, and at once breaks both the. tables of 
 4the law, and becomes guilty of the highest sede and 
 “cruelty.” 
 _ 34. Then certainly, it must be evident ‘that the ‘sin of 
 Adam, including his posterity, ¥ who still continue in the 
 same line of sin and rebellion, 1 is ina spiritual og at 
 _least equal, if not far superior in magnitude, to what 
 might be called the highest treason in a political sense. 
 
 35. And therefore, the fallen and. still sinning poster- 
 ity of Adam, could never after the fall, claim any more. 
 right to their original standing, under any pretence what- 
 ever, than Benedict Arnold and his confederates, could 
 have claimed an active part in the free government of 
 America, after the most pointed violation and breach of 
 national trust, by his notoriously treneberaig conduct at 
 ‘West-Point. 
 
 , 36. What the sin of Adam and Eve was, sind how that 
 sin hath been propagated by their posterity, hath been 
 very pointedly hinted at by many candid and sensible 
 
 2 Thess. ii. Men: but how that sin hath been kept concealed under a 
 vail, hath not been brought to light; nor could it be,un- 
 til the time appointed of God, 
 
 37. At present, the strict demands of light land. truth 
 require the vail to be removed, and the mystery of sin to 
 be revealed. Of what some have written particularly 
 en this subject, a few things may here be noticed. 
 
 38, “The scripture” saith Cruden, “ proves in many 
 ‘tacks, that the sin of Adam was communicated to all 
 * his posterity, [by ordinary generation] and that it has 
 Eph. ii-8. ‘infected and corrupted it. “And are by nature the 
 ‘children of wrath;” that is, liable te punishment, and 
 
 Rom.v.12 ‘that hath relation to guilt. “By one man sin entere 
 saute the world, and death. by sin, and so death passed 
 ‘upon all men,” as a just sentence upon the guilty, “ for 
 Rom. xiv.4 “that all have sinned.” Job describes this sin, ow ho 
 Job xiv. 4 ‘can bring a clean thing ovt of an unclean? not one.” 
 
 ee 39. “Itis the universal Jaw of nature, that every thing 
 Sin. ‘produces its like, not only in regard of the same nature 
 
 | Seealso ‘that is propagated from one individual to another, with- 
 
 Article ‘out a change of the species, but in respect to the “qual- 
 Poe, tities with which that nature is eminently affected.” 
 
 “Sermons » 40, Again, saith Davies, “flesh of fleshand spimt of 
 
 so. 4g (Spirit. This is according to the established laws of gen- 
 
yy. “THE MAN OF SIN REVEALED. P23 
 ‘ eration, by which every thing begets its like.” And CHAP. 
 therefore by the works of generation, sin must be pro- 
 pagated, and nourished by the industry of its propaga- Hist. of 
 _ tors, otherwise sin could not be in the world, Hence Relemp. 
 the words of Edwards are very true, when speaking of es 
 Adam and Eve, he saith, “All their posterity, by ordi- 
 ‘nary generation, are partakers of the fall, and of the 
 “corruption of nature that followed from it.” 
 
 41, Again, saith Osterwald, that sin is “ propagated 
 “by the body, which pollutes ‘the soul, may be proved 
 ‘from scripture, which ascribes the YER ES of sin to the Gal. v.16, 
 “body, and the flesh; and therefore exhorts us to sub- “- 
 due the flesh. ‘“ Dearly beloved—abstain from fleshly TPet i141 
 ‘lusts, which war against the soul.”—-Adam and Eve sin- ey 
 ‘ned freely, and voluntarily, being deceived by the De- ou zi 
 “vil and their own lust.” 
 
 42.“ That the cause of sin is to be found in man meus, Ch, Thed. 
 £is evident, not only from the history of Adam’s fall, but P.1I.ch. iii 
 ‘likewise from our own experience. For we:sin in the Pa 
 “same manner as Adam did, viz. against the divine law, ° 
 “voluntarily, and being seduced by our own lusts.” 
 
 43. Again, saith Boston, “'The corruption of nature 
 *is the river-head, which has many particular lusts, in 
 ‘which it runs.—What doth it avail to reform in other 
 ee while the great reigning sin remains in its full 
 
 ‘power? What though some particular lusts be broken; 
 ‘if that sin, {namely, the lust,of the flesh,] the sin of 
 “our nature, keep the throne, it will set up another in its 
 
 “stead—and, while it stands entire, there is no victory.” 
 
 44. “It is an hereditary evil,—propagated in nature, Four-folt” 
 
 “for conveyed by natural generation.] Consider the con- aoe p- 
 
 pede of David, “ Behold I was shapen in iniquity, and 397, 03, 
 ‘in sin did my mother conceive me.” Here he ascends 
 
 * from his actual sin to the fountain of it.” 
 
 45% “ By this sin,” [of Adam and Eve] saith the West- 
 minster assembly, “ they fell from their original right- Confess. 
 ‘ eousness, and communion with God, and so became dead % Faith. 
 “in sin, and wholly defiled in all the faculties and parts 
 ‘of soul and body. They being the root of all mankind 
 ¢—the same death, in sin and corrupted nature, was con- 
 «veyed to all their posterity, descending from them by 
 “ordinary generation. From which original corruption, 
 
 ‘do proceed all actual transgressions.” 
 
 46. All of which is strictly true, as they have abun- 
 
 dantly proved, not only from matters of fact, but from 
 
ny SS Olas seer 
 ; ‘ jas r . ow Wa. 4 
 26 THF MYSTERY OF INIQUITY, OR 3 
 
 . ‘HAP. the most painted testimony of the daerea writings: ‘such 
 as the following. 
 Gen. iii.7 47, “ And the eyes of them both were opened, and 
 fohn iii. 6 they knew that they were naked: and they d fig- 
 leaves together and made themselves apro :.—That 
 which is born of the flesh is flesh Every man is tempt- 
 ed when he is‘drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. 
 Jam. 1.14, Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; 
 a8 and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death.” And 
 many more proofs to the same purpose. 
 
 48. Certainly then, were it not that a inidoudel and = 
 sanctimonious priesthood had invented a scheme to grat- 
 ify Lusv, under the alluring and specious pretext of ful- 
 filling, what they call, An original Jaw of nature, given 
 to Adam in a state of innocence; it would verily seem, 
 that the very seat and fountain head of all sin and cor- 
 ruption, might have been discovered at once, to open 
 view, by no more than the bare removal of a fig-leaf. 
 
 49. For they have pointedly proved, that the sin of 
 Adam and Eve was conveyed to their posterity by the 
 works of natural generation; that all their posterity are 
 shapen in iniquity and conceived in sin; that the origin- 
 al corruption of Adam and Eve, which conceived and 
 brought forth sin, was Lust; and that when Lust had con- 
 ceived and brought forth sin, the eyes of them both were 
 opened, and they knew that they were naked. 
 
 50. What could they,have said plainer; unless they 
 had pointedly said, that their eating the forbidden fruit, 
 was the very act by which Adam knew his wife, when 
 she conceived and brought forth a murderer? 
 
 51, Here then is the Mystery of the iniquity; first 
 pointedly and clearly showing what the very root of all 
 sin is, and how sin is propagated ; and then again conceal- 
 ing the whole matier under the specious pretext of a 
 command or an ordinance of God, so abundantly a@know- 
 ledged to have been most basely violated. What! is 
 God the author of sin? Nay, in no wise; the same writers 
 have justly proved that he is not. 
 
 52. It is certain that the order of nature which cre- 
 ateth a cloud and spreadeth it over the earth, createth 
 it for the parpose of watering the earth and ona it 
 to be fruitful, 
 
 53. And it is equally certain, that in the pure order 
 of nature, according to which man was created male and 
 female, it was intended that they should be fruitful, and 
 multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it, 
 
PT THE MAN OF SIN REVEALED. 
 
 54. And for this very purpose they were endowed, 
 like all other animals, with those faculties, which in due 
 subordination to the law and command of God, might 
 have been innocently used in the work of propagation, 
 
 55. But it is as certain and positive a truth, that 
 those instincts of nature, or animal properties never 
 were intended to lead and govern the soul, or even to 
 act, without the soul’s decided approbation. And there- 
 fore, while the soul kept its first rectitude, and subdued 
 every inferior passion, which might arise in consequence 
 
 -of his state of probation, there never could haye been 
 the least cause or foundation for shame. 
 
 56. And thus, while the man and woman stood in 
 uprightness and innocence, they were both naked and 
 were not ashamed, “ which certainly implies,” saith a 
 judicious author, “ not only that their nakedness was no 
 ‘just cause of shame, but that they never could have 
 ‘known it, had their innocence continued.” 
 
 57. “Before the fall, they doubtless knew that they 
 ‘had no clothing; but now their eyes were opened, and 
 ‘they had acquired a criminal knowledge, and became 
 “sensible of a passion, to which they had ever before 
 ‘been strangers, namely, shame.” 
 
 58. “The origin of this will be easier to account for, 
 
 ‘if we suppose with some,* that the juice of this tree 
 “was inebriating [i. e. intoxicating ;] since we know from 
 ‘common observation, that juices of such a quality will 
 ‘excite debauchery, produce strange commotions in the 
 ‘animal frame, and give a strong predominancy to the 
 ‘animal appetites.” 
 _ 59. “ Under these circumstances we need not wonder 
 fat the subterfuges, [tricks or evasions] to which they 
 ‘ran, since it is never expected that the conduct of per- 
 ‘sons under the power of intoxication, or the oppression 
 ‘of guilt, should be perfectly consistent with the rules 
 ‘of cool reflection.” 
 
 60. According to the above, shame was the effect of 
 acriminal knowledge, which is most strictly true. By 
 eating the forbidden fruit, they knew that they were 
 
 * Milton gives a striking description of the effects of the forbidden 
 fruit on Adamand Eve, in the following lines: 
 = But that false fruit 
 “Carnal desire inflaming; he on Eve 
 “‘ Began to cast lascivious eyes, she him 
 “ As wantonly repaid; in lust they burn.” 
 Paradise Lost;Book LX}. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Redems. 
 
 Pp. / 
 
* 
 
 or AS et Tee 
 THE MYSTEY OF iniquity, OR Pp. ee 
 
 real AP. naked; and hence that shameful act is so Peenenisien- 
 pressed by the term, Knowing. 
 
 Hist. of 
 
 Redemp. 
 
 p71 
 
 Tsaiah iit. 
 47. 
 
 61. Adam knew Eve his wife. Doubtless es was 
 well acquainted with her before; but now he > knew her 
 ina shameful and criminal manner, in consequence of 
 
 - which they walked naked, and their shame ; 
 
 And from hence the above “auttdhe maketh the ollow i 
 
 - plain observation. 
 
 62. “It is remarkable, that the dpieuie covering 
 ‘the private parts should so generally o ‘ever 
 ‘among barbarous nations; an entire disuse of i 
 ‘in both sexes, is, perhaps, no where practised, except 
 ‘where promiscuous intercourse is also allowed, and 
 ‘men and women couple like the brutes.” __ 
 
 63. Therefore, as shame is the effect of a crirninat 
 knowledge, and as the seat of that criminal knowledge 
 is manifest by the universal practice of all nations im hi- 
 ding it; it is evident that the criminality of that know- 
 ledee, arose from an unseasonable, and untimely use of 
 those bodily organs and animal faculties, which were 
 created to be under the government and: eseasise* a 
 superior law. 
 
 €4, And as the first transgressors of the human race, 
 covered the parts with fig-leaves, through which they 
 had violated the command of Ged; so under a specious 
 
 pretext, sin hath reigned since the fall, and deceived the 
 nations of the earth. And this is brought to li , that 
 the words of God might be fulfilled: “ oe ord will 
 discover their secret parts.” 
 
 65. And yet the Lawzess and unruly passion of Reter: 
 in polluting and corrupting the order of creation, hath 
 claimed either the order of nature, or the express com- 
 mand of God for its authority; although it is so evident, 
 that by the very first act of that kind im which man went 
 forth, he not only corrupted the order of nature, _ but Vi- 
 olated God’s express command. 
 
 66. It is also generally acknowledged, (as we Meow e: 
 shown from eminent authorities,) that shame: is the ef- 
 ‘ect of sin, and that the sin of Adam and Eve is conveyed 
 
 io their posterity, by the very act of natural generation. 
 
 67. How then is it, that the fallen posterity of Adam, 
 have under the sacred pretext of a command or ordi- 
 nance of God, pretended to solemnize that which in it- 
 self is profane, and to sanctify that unclean thing, out 
 of which they have proved to a demonstration that they 
 
 _ éan bring nothing clean? 
 
 ~ i ‘ mes .* . an AL Se ea, ev. ee eer 1 "ease 
 
 - & 
 YP 4, fH mAN OF sIN REVEALED, 
 
 68. Well therefore said Boston: “ Adam confesseth 
 ‘his nakedness, which he could not get denied; but not 
 
 fone word he says of his sins: here was the reason of Four-fold » — 
 
 ‘it, he would fain have hid it if he could. Adam’s chil- 
 ‘dren need not be taught this hellish policy; for before 
 ‘they can well speak, (if they cannot get the fact de- 
 ‘nied) they will cinningly lisp out something to lessen 
 ‘their fault, and lay.the blame upon another!” 
 
 69. “ Nay, so natural is this to men, that in the great 
 ‘est of sins, they will lay the fault upon God himself{— 
 ‘And was not this one of Adam’s tricks after his fall? 
 ‘The man said, *The woman whom thou gavest to be 
 ‘with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat.” He 
 ‘makes his apology in the first place: and then comes 
 “to his confession! His apology is long, but his confes- 
 ‘sion is very short! as if he was afraid his meaning 
 ‘should have been mistaken!” , 
 
 70. “The woman,” says he, or “that woman!” as if 
 ‘he would have pointed the judge to his own work— 
 * There -was but one woman then in the world; yet she 
 ‘is as carefully marked out in his defence, as if there 
 ‘had been ten thousand!” 
 
 71. “The woman whom thou gavest me!” Here he 
 ‘speaks as if he had been ruined with God’s gifts! and 
 ‘te make the shift look the blacker, it is added to all 
 ‘this. “Thou gavest to be with me,” to stand by me as 
 *a helper! as if he would have fathered an ill design 
 ‘upon the Lord, in giving him this gift! 
 
 72. “He says not, “‘ The woman gave me,” but, “ The 
 ‘woman she gave me!” emphatically as if he had said, 
 *She even she gave me of the tree. This much for 
 his apology: But his confession is quickly over.— And 
 ‘I did eat.” And there is nothing here fo point to him- 
 ‘self, and as little to shew what he had eaten:—How 
 ‘natural is this black art to Adam’s posterity? He that 
 ‘runs may read it.” 
 
 73. So plainly have discerning men pointed out the 
 very root and foundation of all iniquity, and proved 
 their remarks, not only from the sacred writings, but 
 from common observation, drawn from the most noted 
 and universal facts, ; 
 
 ‘ G 2 
 
 CHAP. 
 1 
 
 State, 
 Pp: 49, 58 
 
30 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 iv 
 
 Jide 10 
 
 tHe “MYSTERY OF YATOHE? : ™ 2. 
 ar r nm bees ; S y eg eA 2 Sy Po oy 
 
 CHAPTER ¥. hie. 
 
 i< 
 
 ‘The My ystery of Iniquity, more ‘piplapgle 
 
 -FTER all that hath been said ponies 
 of human depravity, yet such is the deceitful 
 
 of that lawless and corrupt nature of the serpent, aie 
 man imbibed by the fall, and such is the depth of that 
 Mystery of Iniquity, as to claim its right of indulgence, 
 ander the covert of the original law of G God! Ao ordi~ 
 uance of heaven! 
 
 2. And not only so, but whenever it is diel by 
 God’s claim to the principal seat in man’s affections, it 
 hath the impertinence to, question: “How could Adam 
 
 _ violate the law of nature in knowing his wife, when she 
 
 was designedly made for him, and nature had furnished 
 them with those facultiés by which they came together’ 
 in that ordér?” 
 
 3. Those who have light and reason enough to know 
 what the perfect law of God required, will not ask this® 
 question, knowing that God is not the author of sin, nor” 
 of that lawless instinct which giveth the predominancy 
 to the ‘animal appetites, and which debaseth the dignity 
 of man below the order of the brutes, while it is not 
 governed by a superiorlaw. . 
 
 4. But to such as (according to what is } 
 nothing “ but what they know naturally as brate 
 and even “ in those things corrupt themselvés,” and that’ 
 under a pretended cloak of obeying God’s command, the 
 answer is plain and evident from the following’ natural 
 similitudes. en 
 
 5. Would it not be just and right in a wise” Smal 
 dent parent, who had planted an apple tree amon 
 trees of his garden, more excellent than the rest, pee 
 the express use of his children, to lay them under att 
 entire prohibition from eating or touching that tree, un- 
 til the fruit was fully ripe? And would it not be time 
 enough for that prohibition to be taken off when the: 
 truit was ready for use? 
 
 6. And should the children, through some auetgliaiy 
 influence upon their youthful appetites, be so deceived 
 by the appearance of the blossoms or green fruit, as to 
 pluck and eat them, would not'this be an abuse of the 
 order of nature, as well as a violation of the express 
 
 command of their parents? 
 
“E27 ete) hr A oe eae Le eee Pe ee ee PB 
 i _ a” 4 
 - 
 
 ee ae ‘MORE FULLY BXPOSED: aE 
 
 7. Here then would be the deceit fulness of the trans- CHAP. 
 gression, in corrupting their blood; and continually abus- 
 ing the tree and themselves,.under the pretence that 
 their father gave it to them, and neither suffering their 
 free to bring forth ripe fruit, nor themselves to enjoy 
 that benefit from*it which their father intended. 
 
 §. The smallest capacity may apply this to the ori- 
 ginal and present state of man. The order of nature es~ 
 tablished in the creation of man, could not be imferior 
 to the order established in the tree yielding fruit, whose: 
 seed is in itself; and being regulated by the times and 
 seasons of God’s appointment, must bring forth fruit ac- 
 cording to that appointment. ~ 
 
 9. Thus in the creation of man, like all other ani-~ 
 mals, his seed was in himself; and had his conduct been 
 regulated according to God’s appointment, he would 
 have propagated his own species agreeably to the per- 
 fect will of the creator, and also according to the perfect 
 order of nature, in the times and seasons ‘which-he ap~ 
 pointed. « ‘ 
 
 - 10. Therefore, by the very existence of the order of 
 creation, Adam and Eve were forbidden to come to the 
 knowledge of generation, until the time was appointed 
 by the Creator. But as they were influenced by the 
 serpent to counteract the express command of God, and 
 did not like to retain God in their knowledge, hence 
 they were unseasonably led into the knowledge of gen- 
 eration by the devil, instead of being led or directed by 
 the spirit of God. 
 
 11. And hencé all the motions and actions of man ir 
 the works of the flesh are corrupt, and contrary to the 
 pure law of the creator; yet deceitfully covered under 
 the pretence of fulfilling the original law of nature; or 
 more deceitfully and shamefully cloaked under the 
 plausible, but hypocritical pretence of obeying the 
 command of God, when his real command was so basely 
 Violated. 
 
 12. Again, take the following similitude: In the year 
 1802, the convention of the state of Ohio formed a con- 
 stitution, in which is the followingesentence: “But no Art, VIL 
 ‘alteration of this constitution shall ever take place, so Sec; 5. 
 ‘as to introduce slavery or involuntary servitude into 
 ‘this state.” 
 
 ' 13. Then in consequence of this article, the citizens 
 of Ohio are forever secured in the possession of theit 
 rights of liberty and freedom. 
 
q 
 
 ve 
 
 4 
 
 8g 
 
 + CHAP. 
 V. 
 
 Art, VIII 
 C, 2. 
 
 fbid, 
 Bec, 3. 
 
 his sentiments in favour of slavery, must He not, upon 
 
 .. we 2. 
 
 tT mysTERY OF INIQUITY a OD 
 
 14. But should a foreign slave-holder infuse his prin- 
 ciples into the governor of Ohio, and he should publish 
 the very principles of the constitution, be deposed from 
 his office; and should he himself be determined to hold 
 slaves, must he not go entirely out of the state? And 
 
 when he is out of the state, can he have any thing more | 
 
 to do with the constitution or laws of Ohio, or they 
 with him? Oey Rte " 
 
 15. The.case is plain to a demonstration: and al- 
 though he may do many things which appear like what’ 
 the laws of Ohio enjoin, yet, while he holdeth slaves, and 
 liveth in a slave country, these laws can haye no influ-: 
 ence upon him, because he is not under their jurisdiction. 
 
 16. And should he even take a copy of the laws with _ 
 him into a slave country, yet he could not enjoy the com- 
 mon privileges of a citizen of Ohio, for the constitution — 
 expressly declareth that, “There shall be neither slave- 
 ‘ry nor involuntary servitude in this state.” And he is 
 neither in the state of Ohio, nor subject to its laws. — 
 
 17. Again, it is declared by the same constitution; 
 © That all men have a natural and indefeasible right to 
 ‘worship Almighty God according to the dictates of con- 
 ‘science; that no human authority can, in any case 
 ‘whatever, controul or interfere with the rights of con-_ 
 *science—and that no preference shall ever be given by 
 ‘law, to any religious society or mode of worship.” | > 
 
 18. Here again, the word “ ever,” forever secureth ta 
 the citizens of Ohio, free liberty of conscience in mat- 
 ters of religion. : 
 
 19. But should any society remove out of the bounds 
 of the state, and form a new settlement, where they 
 could establish their religion by law, and institute the 
 most cruel modes of persecution; could they claim any 
 relation to the laws of Ohio, because they had once lived 
 in that state, and removed out of it? The deceitfulness 
 of such a pretence would be at once manifest. 
 
 20. Then what higher pretence can fallen man have 
 to the original constitution and commandsof God which 
 he was under beforg his disobedience? Did he not vio- 
 late them, and become guilty of the highest impiety? — 
 
 21, Nay, more, was he not condemned as a traitor? 
 Yea verily, and actually banished from any ea to the 
 
 tree of life. As it is written, “Therefore the Lonp God ~ 
 
 sent him forth from the garden of Eden—So he drove 
 
 oon 
 
‘et MORE FULLY EXPOSED. — 
 
 out the man; and he placed—Cherubims * and a flam- 
 ing sword which turned every way, to keep the way of 
 the tree of life.” ‘ 
 
 22. But now fallen man, being banished from his na- 
 tive soil, might take. with him a copy of a basely vio- 
 lated law, together with a corrupt and deceitful spirit of 
 the serpent whom he had obeyed; and in the same cor- 
 rupt and deceitful spirit he might now go forth and mul- 
 tiply, under the’ pretence of obeying~the command of 
 God, given in his state of innocence; and at the same 
 time, fill the earth with corruption and violence! Blood 
 crying unto blood! while the beasts of the field, more 
 orderly than he, were able to set him an example of 
 times and seasons! 
 
 23. Now Cain also might claim his right to that ori- 
 ginal and pure law of nature, and obey the command of 
 God, [as they call it] to “multiply and replenish the 
 earth,” and at the same time abstract one from the num= 
 ber, by imbruing his hands in his brother’s: blood! 
 
 24, So inconsistent, cruel, devilish, and supremely 
 deceitful are the demands of lust! and yet it hath bees 
 gracefully propagated under a specious pretext, called 
 by modern divines, “An holy ordinance of God;” or 
 concealed under the very modest covering of a “ fig- 
 leaf,” called, “The sin of our Nature!” 
 
 25. Again, take the following similitude. Dr. Buchan 
 observeth, that “The Jews, by their laws, were, in cer- 
 ‘tain cases, forbid to have any manner of commerce 
 
 $3 
 CHAR 
 Ve 
 
 Gen. iii, 
 
 23, 24. 
 
 Domesti? 
 
 *with the diseased; and indeed to this all wise legisla. Medicine. 
 ‘tors ought to have a regard. In some countries diseas- "hq. W974 
 
 ‘ed persons have actually been forbid to marry. This 
 
 ‘is an evil of a complicated kind, a natural deformity, | 
 
 ‘and political. mischief.” 
 
 26. Then, admitting such a law to exist, as only per- 
 mitted the healthy and firm to: propagate the species, 
 and some one, after obtaining licence by law, should fall 
 - under a mortal consumption, would he be actuated by a 
 just regard to the law in going forth and begetting a son 
 
 * These Chernbims, (which are the two Anointed ones’ mentioned 
 Zech. iv: 14. as standing before the Lord of the whole earth, and the 
 ‘Two Witnesses, Rey. xi. 9.) have kept the way of the tree of life, so 
 that none of Adam’s fallen posterity can ever partake of it until they 
 come into their footsteps, and keep their commandments, as they have 
 kept the commandments of their Parents; then they will have a right 
 to the tree of life, which still remaineth in the midst of the paradise of 
 God, but never before. ‘ 
 
 Phils 
 
 ‘ P, 
 _ é 
 ie - 
 
. 
 
 "84 WHE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY . z. AR * 
 
 ORs in his own likeness a partaker of his consum 
 Surely not. ‘He must be antantemiBy, some the: 
 than to fulfil the law. 1 yaaa aber 9 
 
 27. Yet if he chose, he might comer dai 
 with the licence which he had received while it 
 of health, until he was actually brought into judgment, 
 and hie. clams tienen manifest, that he sworn’ 
 person to whom the licence was first given... 
 
 28. Or should his deplorable offspring keep his lic saute. 
 and try to prove that the court had licensed them, by li- 
 censing their once healthy father; the deceitfulness of 
 their pretext would be still worse, And although they 
 might say, their licence was given according to law, and. 
 therefore what they did was lawful; yet the law could 
 never notice them, unless to reject, and cut, them - 
 from the communion of the healthy. ' wk 
 
 29. The weakest capacity may apply. this cian nk oy 
 fall of man, and see at once the deceitfulness of ‘sin, and 
 and the subtle means by which, like a strong man armed, 
 he hath kept his palace, and his goods in peace. » 
 
 30, And such, verily, arc the deceitful means by which 
 sin hath been cauneaiea ina mystery, and kept the 
 whole creation under death and bondage; servants to sin, 
 and those secret works of darkness which are far beneath 
 the original order of nature, and infinitely beneath eve- 
 ry principle of man that can possibly endure the light or” 
 presence of that Gop who is a CONSUMING FIRE., | — 
 
 1 Cori 9 31, It is granted that God formed “the woman for the- 
 
 ’ man,” and brought her to him; and admitting he had said 
 
 to them, “Be fruitful”—How were they fruitful? Did 
 
 God own that for good fruit which they. brought forth? 
 
 32. The effect must be like its cause. “A good tree 
 
 Matt. vii- cannot bring forth evil fruit.” Their first fruit was.a 
 
 iM murderer, which proved that the cause from which he- 
 
 sprang, was something wholly different from the original 
 
 and pure order of nature. As it is written, “Cain was- 
 of that wicked one, and slew his brother.” Hence itis” . 
 
 certain that he was not begotten of God, nor according 
 
 io his will, but through the lusts of the wicked one. 
 
 33: Therefore, as the first fruit was corrupt, and prov- 
 
 t Cor. v.¢©4 itself the fruit of a corrupt tree; hence it followeth, 
 beyond all contradiction, that the whole lump of the fruit. 
 which that tree brought forth ever after, was also cor- 
 rupt. Flesh of flesh, foul spirit of foul spirit, and cor- 
 ruption of corruption, according to the established,.cox~ 
 
 I John iii. 
 12 
 
ial 62 DD tw 4 A CS {eee ee 
 
 : PT ‘MORE FULLY EXPOSED; 
 
 > 
 
 ‘ 85 - 
 
 rupted, and perpetually violated laws of natural gene- CHAR 
 
 ration. Hence it is, that Christ telleth the seed of Abra- 
 ham, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of 
 sai father ye will do.” 
 
 34. Nevertheless the order assigned to man, being, in 
 the purpose of God, sacred and inviolable, though man 
 
 was corrupted and changed, and driven out of that order, Rom. i. 
 
 the order itself could not be destroyed, but still remain- 23: ?>- 
 
 ed as a witness against the transgressor. As it is written, 
 
 ‘The law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, ; 
 
 and good. 
 
 35. It was a just, holy and good God, that commanded 
 man saying,—“of the tree of the knowledge of good 
 and evil, thou shalt not eat.”—-And as man was a pure 
 
 ‘and innocent creature, of course the commandment was 
 
 like him who gave it, and him to whom it was given, and 
 therefore required, as the fruit, perfect innocence and 
 purity, holiness, justice and goodness, without which, the 
 end of the commandment could never be answered. 
 
 36. But when man was seduced by the nature of the 
 
 Rom, vii. 
 
 12 
 
 serpent in the woman, he became carnal and sold under - 
 
 ‘sin, and led captive by a law in his members, which was 
 
 contrary to the original law of his mind. 
 
 37. Therefore the commandment which was holy, just 
 and good, and given to one who was pure and upright, 
 and called for the same kind of fruit, could never apply 
 to one who was fallen from his first rectitude, and whose. 
 very nature was corrupt, otherwise than to expose his 
 deplorable fall and corruption, and hold him under con- 
 demnation. . 
 
 -38. Yetas the order of nature, which was intended to 
 subserve a higher purpose, must continue until that pur- 
 pose should be answered, and the law and commandment 
 of God for the government of that nature, must also con- 
 tmue; hence the old deceiver took occasion to invent 
 the greatest possible deception; as saith St. Paul con- 
 
 cerning the law of God. “Sin, taking occasion by the * Gr. 
 Exiduuiy. 
 
 commandment, wrought in me all manner of lust.*— 
 39. Forsin, taking occasion by the commandment,t de-" 
 
 Rom. vii. 
 8. 11.13, 
 ceived me and by it slew me.—Was then that which is 22 93," 
 
 good made death untome? Letitnotbe. But sin, that +Gen, iii lis, 
 
 it might appear sin, working death in me by that which 
 is good; that sin by the commandment might become.ex- 
 ceeding sinful_—For I delight in the law of God-after 
 the inward man. But I see another law in my membera 
 
 ae | Pa 
 
“36 
 
 ar og 
 
 present pt. 
 
 Ch. 1, Onis 
 
 Mom, i.18. 
 
 ae cS pan : on 
 - THE OtwSTBRY OF INIQUTTY PA. 
 
 warring against the law of my mind, heater 4 
 into captivity to the law of sin which is in my me 
 
 -40, Thus while the original order of nature required 
 upright man to be fruitful, a superior law, which was 
 
 given to protect the fruit until it came to ction, be- 
 ing deceitfully perverted, could only work in fatien man 
 al] manner of concupiscence. © = 
 
 41. For as long as he imagined, by that deceitful and 
 
 _corrupt nature of the serpent, that there was any com- 
 
 mand of God to him, to multiply and replenish the earth, 
 he was essentially deceived, and the very fruit of his 
 pretended obedience stood as a witness to condemn him, 
 and to proye that he was not the one who*could answer 
 the requirements of a perfectly holy and just God. ~ 
 
 42. The very design of sin, through the instigation of 
 the Devil, was to bring death and destroy the creation; 
 and had not God retained in his own power that superior - 
 gift and order, ultimately intended for man, the human 
 race must have become extinct, and no flesh — ‘tyave 
 been saved. 
 
 43. For the very nature, and whole arity of tha 
 less lust, which came from the serpent, were to ran mite 
 all manner of concupiscence, to covapt the law of God, 
 to give the predominancy to man’s animal and inferior 
 appetites and excite debauchery, to debase — ig, 
 of man, and ruin the soul. 
 
 44. And therefore, by the original — slidestoally 
 pure and holy God, the whole must have been subjected 
 to immediate destruction from ‘the glory of his presence, 
 had it not been that, through man, his future purposes 
 were to be accomplished, and therefore his* ee? 
 even in his fallen state, was prolonged. mh 
 
 45. For the strictest laws that were ever given 
 ‘among: men, for the punishment of evil doers, were far 
 short of the original brightness of that pure and inflexi- 
 ble nature of God, which, like a flaming sword, stood 
 pointedly against every sensation of a’ carnal-mind.. 
 
 46. Hence it is written, “The wrath of God is re- 
 vealed from heaven, against all ungodiiness and un- 
 righteousness of men, who hold the “ uth in a 
 ness.” 
 
 47. And how could they hold ee truth in unright- 
 eousness? Manifestly in holding that the gifts, bles- 
 Sings, ordinances or commands of God given to up- 
 zight man, in a state of innocence, were still to tg 
 
PL MORE FULLY EXPOSED, © 387 
 
 though in a fallen state, and in that corrupt nature of the CHAP. 
 pent, which is unrighteousness in the very abstract. 
 . 48. Thus they could hold the truth, that, in the day 
 that man was created, God blessed them, and said unto 
 them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and use this as a sacred 
 covering for the life of their most hidden abominations, 
 and,.as saith Boston, “freely do that in secret,-which’ 
 they would be ashamed to do in the presence of a child; 
 as if darkness could hide from an all-seeing God” 
 49. Well therefore said God by the prophets, “ Wo ie 
 unto them that seek deep to hide their counsel from the = al a; 
 Lord, and their works are in the dark! Shall I not visit 5... ,. 9, 
 for these things? Shalk not my soul be avenged on such 
 2 nation as this?” 
 50. It is certain that God, from time to ame; destroy- 
 ed the nations of the earth for their acts of abomination, 
 through the lust of concupiscence; and if so many thou- 
 sands and millions were actually destroyed, according to 
 ' the measure of God’s righteous law, revealed from time 
 to time, fer such acts as were openly committed; what 
 must have become of the world, if all the secret actions 
 of every individual had been brought naked inte judg- 
 ment, and laid open to view? How truly was it said, Hous vil. 
 that, C Sin wrought death by that which is good!” 
 51. Surely then, had God openly denounced his wrath 
 and just displeasure, against corrupt and fallen Man, 
 personally, to the extent of his deserts, his punishment 
 and weight of condemnation must have been more than 
 he could have been able to bear. 
 52. But the purpose of God, in the creation of man, * 
 being in itself eternal and unchangeable, could not be 
 frustrated, although the pure and perfect order of nature 
 itself was violated and corrupted. 
 53. It was therefore in mercy to fallen. man, whose 
 life was intended, for wise purposes, to be prolonged, 
 that God denounced the curse upon the serpent above 
 all cattle, as an emblem or figure of that miserable race 
 which he had infected with his poison. 
 54. Hence it is justly observed, by the judietinp au- 
 thor before mentioned, that, “ God intended this de- Hist. of 
 ‘basement of it, [the serpent] not so much to express nee 
 ‘his indignation against it, as tomake it a monument of Ries 
 ‘man’s apostasy, a testimony of his displeasure against 
 sin, and an instructive seis to debar ail future ages 
 
Prov. xxi. 
 4 
 
 Mat. v.45 
 vii. 23. 
 
 Rom. yii. 
 
 be See ta INIQUITY ae 
 ‘ from the commission of that which re aria 3g i 
 ‘ance along with it.” - a 
 56. ‘In the Levitical Jaw, we tala, oar man com- 
 ‘mitted any abomination with a beast, the beast was to 
 " ©be slain, as well as the man, and by parity of reason 
 ‘the serpent is here punished—at least to rengadhahe 
 
 “delinquents themselves of the foulness of their crime.” 
 
 _ 56, The order which God gave to man, as well as to 
 the animal or brutal creation, when he blessed them, 
 and said unto them, “Be fruitful and multiply,” was, at 
 the beginning, good in its place, and calculated to sub- 
 
 serve the purpose of God, as hath been observed. 
 
 57. So that before man hearketied to a brute, and fell 
 below him in the order of nature, there could be no un- 
 clean, lascivious, or inordinate desire of the flesh, to rule 
 his animal faculties; nothing but motives perfectly. me 
 sistent with the dictates of a rational mind, « 
 
 58. Hence the simple duty of planting seed and rais 
 ing a crop, is entirely distinct and different from the cu- ~ 
 rious researches of the naturalist, who searcheth out all 
 the properties and qualities of the ground in which the 
 seed is planted. An honest farmer may perfectly dis- 
 
 ‘charge his duty, without any of the curious knowledge, 
 
 or experiments of the philosopher. “ 
 
 59. But Adam knew his wife, and she conceived and 
 bare Cain. The sacred text doth not say, he begat Cain, 
 or that he knew her for the purpose of begetting;—that 
 was not his motive, and Cain was of that wicked one: 
 But he knew his wife and she conceived: and what was 
 
 “the fruit of that conception? A murderer! 
 
 60. “The plowing of the wicked 7s sin.—God causeth 
 his sun to rise upon the evil, and sendeth raim upon the 
 unjust. Yet saith unto such, ] never knew you.” r 
 
 61. It belonged to God to appoint the times, seasons 
 and purposes of procreation, without Adam’s intruding 
 into that beastly and forbidden knowledge, which de- 
 stroyed his dignity, and degraded him betes the order 
 of the beasts of the field. 
 
 62. But when lust had conceived it brigawht forth sin. 
 “Then the eyes of them both were opened, and they 
 knew that they were naked. And he knew his wife and 
 she conceived.” And then, and not till then mepeould 
 say, “I see another law.”> 
 
 63. Then the pure order of nature, ee ‘the law of 
 God given to regulate it, were exchanged for this other 
 
a 
 
 - 
 
 PL MORE FULLY EXPOSED. é 
 
 law; a’Law oF sin! a MAN OF sIN!.A STRONG MAN ARM- 
 ep! A law of sin warring against the law of his mind, 
 and bringing into captivity his noblest affections, his 
 reason, his judgment, and. every sensation and faculty 
 of his mind and body to the law of sin in his members. 
 
 64, Then did the Man or Stn set himself in the tem- 
 
 ple of God, ordering the faculties, and claiming the 
 highest affections of man, to “that which is highly es- 
 teemed among men,” which is “ The lust of the flesh,” 
 the root of all evil, “an abomination in the sight of 
 God.” : 
 65. And thus did the Man or Sin, that corrupt law 
 of the serpent, set himself in the place of the pure law 
 of God; and under a sacred cloak of pretended love and 
 obedience to the only true God, concealed the fountain 
 of Iniqurry in a Mystery, showing himself that he is 
 God, by alluring through the lusts of the flesh, and pre- 
 tending that God ought to be so worshipped. 
 
 66. Therefore, we say, if there be a man and woman 
 now existing on the earth, honestly united in a covenant 
 of promise to each other, who have so much of the fear 
 ef God, as neither to touch, taste, nor handle the un- 
 elean thing, to gratify the desires of the flesh or mind 
 in any manner whatever; but come together, barely, 
 and conscientiously to propagate their species: and that 
 with the sole motive to obey the will of God, they are 
 verily an honour to the original order of nature, a bles- 
 sing to themselves and posterity, and an example to the 
 human race. 
 
 67. And therefore, even with regard to the law of 
 Moses, which is inferior to the law of Christ, such, and 
 none but such, under any pretext however sacred, need 
 ever expect to answer a clear conscience, before that 
 just and perfect law-giver, who will “render his anger 
 with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire.” 
 
 68. But we say moreover, that none under the cove- 
 nant of the flesh since the fall of man, ever did before 
 God, keep that order; nay, even those who profess to 
 be under a covenant of grace, and make the most sanc- 
 tified outward appearance before men, do more or less 
 violate the perfect order of nature; and by a contrary 
 nature of eyil concupiscence, do that which their light 
 and conviction forbid. For the truth of this we appeal 
 to.the consciences of all men. ; 
 
 69. Here we shall make one remark, whichis wor- 
 
 39 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Luke xvi. 
 15, 
 
 Tsai. Hxvi. 
 15. 
 
 ~~ 
 
46 
 
 1Joh.1.5. 
 
 Rom: xi. 
 a6. 4° 
 
 fsa Xuv.7 
 
 A Te, 
 
 be so: and, that is, that, “ ‘God i is light an in him is no 
 darkness at all,” chad ani pointed ae ah 
 
 angel commissioned from heayen, pn etabaiee- 
 tion which is now performed under the cloak of an or- 
 dinance of God, should be openly and publicly perform- 
 ed, it would be detested by the ciara 5 men on 
 earth, * 
 
 70. Then from what hath been snidet selene of the 
 sons and daughters of fallen Adam, think to escape the 
 severity of God’s righteous law, by imputing the blame 
 of their own sins to “the original transgression of their 
 father, while they themselves are guilty of the same sin, 
 and violate the same law: for as is the root, so are the 
 branches. Bysetoed 
 
 71. Neither let any be guilty of such horrid impiety, 
 as to imagine that a just and righteous God will impute 
 Adam’s original sin. to his posterity, unless they violate 
 the same law, and commit the same sin by actual trans- 
 gression. “The son shall not bear the iniquity of the 
 father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the 
 son; As I live saith the Lord God—the soul that sin 
 neth it shall die.” Rf; 
 
 72, It therefore remaineth, with all those who make # 
 sacred profession of God’s law, and do not live up to it,, 
 either to remove the fig-leaf, the-vail of their sin, and: 
 the cloak of a sacred profession, and: candidly acknow- 
 ledge their loss from God, and ignorance of his law: or 
 otherwise, perfectly to keep that law in every jot and 
 tittle —Honesty is the best policy, in the sight of God, 
 angels, and just men. 
 
 73. For certain it is, that God wall navies hhia owr 
 
 with usury, and not with abuse, and that according to- 
 his unchangeable purpose, “He will destroy in this 
 mountain the face-covering cast over all peoples and the 
 vail that 1s spread over all nations.” 
 74, For although man hath become a captive to"that: 
 LAW @F sin, and fallen entirely under its vised ve) 
 
 * Lost as mankind are in the lust of the flesh,. yet even their little ae & 
 roaining sense of purity must teach them, that a God who is worshi ip- 
 ped by “such acts as canmot endure the light of the ap? nor the sight of 
 
 ‘men, must bea god of darkness, and not of light. By ¢his let every 
 
 candigl person discriminate between those acts Shieh a pits acceptable te 
 that God who is Light and in whom is no darkness, and those which 
 
 are congenial to darkness itself; and by this cr pies let: rm men judge 
 what kind of 2 God they w orship. 
 
P. 1, rae PRINCIPAL sEAT OF HUMAN DEPRAVITY. 
 
 notwithstanding it worketh in him all manner of concu- 
 piscence, and contrary to ‘the light of reason, leadeth 
 him. into the most secret and abominable actions; which 
 cannot even bear the presence of an mnocent child, ora 
 fellow creature, and much less the inflexible light and, 
 purity of a just and holy God: 
 
 75. Yet this very law.of sin-hath the effrontery to 
 call itself, The original and pure law of nature, and 
 to vindicate its existence and lawless actions, by spe- 
 
 cious reasonings from a claim to the original blessing of 
 
 God, Be-fruitful. The deepest deception! A very mys- 
 TERY! 
 
 76. “But unto the wicked God saith, What hast thou 
 to do. to declare my statutes, or that thou shouldest take 
 my covenant into thy mouth? Seeing thou hatest in- 
 struction, and castest my words behind thee.. When 
 thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst with him, and 
 hast been partaker with adulterers. . 
 
 77. “These things hast thou done, and I kept silence; 
 
 thou thoughtest that I was altogether as thyself: but I 
 will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine 
 eyes. Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear 
 you in. pieces, and there be none to deliver, 
 _ 78. “I had planted thee a noble vine, wholly a right 
 seed; how then art thou turned into the degenerate 
 plant of a strange vine unto me? For though thou wash 
 thee with nitre, and take thee much soap, yet thine in- 
 iquity is marked before me, saith the Lord God.” — 
 
 79. Thus far concerning that mystery, which asa 
 vail hath covered the rniquiry of all nations. 
 
 —— 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Principal Seat of Human Depraviity. 
 
 T is granted that sin is the first cause of shame; for 
 
 when. Adam and Eve stood in a state of innocence, 
 they were both naked, and were not ashamed. But no 
 sooner had they transgressed, than they felt shame, and 
 made themselves aprons of fig-leaves, to cover and hide 
 something from each other. 
 
 2. And as they begat children in their own likeness 
 
 H2 
 
 44 
 
 be ae 
 
 — 
 
 Psalm L., 
 
 16,17, 18, 
 
 21, 22. 
 
 Jer. ii. 21, 
 2. 
 
 Rd 
 
42 
 CHAP. 
 
 oo ee 
 
 B- il. 
 
 Gen. 11.16 
 tor lust. 
 
 See Eph. 
 
 u1.3. Also 
 Cruden, 
 Article 
 Desire. 
 
 Num. xi. 
 33, 34. 
 
 Psalm. 
 ixxy ili. 
 
 2B, 30. 
 
 Gen. iil. 
 14, 15 
 
 punishments according to the nature of the crime. 
 
 eve PRitcirat sear of mewat bepmavery. B,J. 
 
 from thence it is evidently dectiiy by the practice of all 
 nations, what part that was which they covered,and of 
 course, where the seat of sin is. ALE A , 
 
 3. But what was the matter with that part? | Why 
 did the shame occasioned by sin, fall ly t 
 If their transgression is to be considered in a litera 
 sense, and not as represented in a figure, why did: not 
 the shame fall upon the hand that took the fruit, and the 
 mouth that ate it? 
 
 4. But it doth not appear that God took wiry eae? of 
 the hand, or the mouth, in pronouncing the curse which 
 they had merited; but jaid it ‘on the same part which 
 they covered, and of which they were ashamed. 
 
 5. And God said unto the woman, “T will greatly mul- 
 tiply thy sorrow, and thy conception;* im sorrow 
 shalt bring forth children; and thy desiref shall be'to ary 
 husband, and he shall rule over thee.” : tg 
 
 6. Why multiply her sorrow and her acelin? 
 Why not punish her some other way? God distributeth 
 
 e 
 
 7, The Israelites lusted after flesh, and their punish- 
 ment was to have their fill of it, till it turned into a 
 great plague, and they died with it between their teeth. 
 As it is written, “he gave them their own deere; rei] 
 were not estranged from their lust.” 
 
 8. Hence, from the very nature of the curse, denoun- 
 ced upon the woman, it is easy to see wherein the offence 
 lay: a curse of which her child-bearing daugliters have 
 had more or less sorrowful experience even to this day. 
 
 9. “ And unto the serpent, the Lord God said, Because 
 thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle— 
 And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and. 
 between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise oy head, 
 and thou shalt bruise his heel. 
 
 10. Now if this serpent is understood literally, to have 
 been a natural serpent or snake, and the seed of the wo- 
 man is Jesus the Christ; when, or how, was ever the 
 thing literally fulfilled? Where did ever Jesus bruise 
 the head of a rattle-snake, or adder, or any thing e the 
 kind, more than any other man? 
 
 11. The truth i is, the words of God to the serpents are. 
 
 * “He also made Eye subject to the inconveniency of ee and 
 the sharp pains of bringing forth children, and this, because she per- 
 staded Adam with the same arguments wherewith the nt had 
 persuaded her.” Josephus. Antig. B. I Chy I. 
 
P. 1. THE PRINCIPAL SEAT OF HUMAN DEPRAVITY. 
 
 to be understood in a figurative sense; and the. serpent 
 here meant, is that old serpent the Devil, and Satan, 
 who deceiveth the nations: for he it is that Christ came 
 to destroy. : g 
 12. But when we say, the serpent, whose head Chris 
 was to bruise, was not a natural serpent or snake, this is 
 not saying, that there was no natural serpent in the ques- 
 tion; to say the figure of a thing is not the substance, is 
 not saying there was no figure. 
 
 13. Tt need not be disputed that the Devil spake 
 through the serpent, or that the subtilty of the serpent 
 was made use of, to charm and allure the woman, to lis- 
 ten to his words. : 
 
 14. Neither need it be disputed, that Adam and Eve 
 were placed on a certain beautiful spot of ground; or 
 that the Lord God caused to grow out of the ground, ev- 
 ery tree that was good for food; and the tree of life al- 
 so in the midst of the garden, and the tree of the know- 
 ledge of good and evil. 
 
 15. And admitting the tree of the knowledge of good 
 and evil, with its pleasant fruit, to have answered the 
 serpent as a figure, to represent to the view of the wo- 
 man the desirableness of that which was forbidden, so 
 that she was thereby beguiled; this would not make the 
 veyre the substance, nor would the substance destroy the 
 
 gure. 
 
 4s 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 16. But if the tree of life, and the tree of the know- 
 
 ledge of good and evil, here spoken of, are to be under- 
 stood in a literal sense, as natural trees, then where are 
 those trees at this time? 
 
 17. It is evident from the scriptures of truth, that the 
 tree of life was not destroyed, but still remaineth. As it 
 
 s written, “ Blessed are they that do his commandments, 
 that they may have right to the tree of life.” The tree 
 of life is the way of life. 
 
 18. Then, as life is represented by a tree, so is the 
 knowledge of good and evil; and so also the serpent hath 
 iis head, and the woman her seed, in a figure. 
 
 19. It is certain, that the nature and image of the ser- 
 pent are formed in fallen man; from whence Christ said, 
 “« Ve serpents, ye generation of vipers! And as this im- 
 age consisteth of those base passions or vile aflections 
 which man received by the fall, it must be among these, 
 that the serpents head is to be found. 
 
 20, The head of any thing is the highest or uppermost 
 
 Rey. xxip= 
 14, 
 
44 
 CHAP. 
 
 Gol. iii. 5, 
 a 9. 
 
 Chap. ii. 
 TL. Pp 
 
 ‘THR PRINCIPAL SEAT OF HYMAN DBPRAVITY. PB, F. 
 
 part, that which is superior to any other part; and that 
 which hath the lead and government in ony association: 
 must be the superior, the proper.head. — ~ 
 
 21. Therefore, as man is not literally a aaa or. 
 snake, it could not be, literally, his head that was to be 
 bruised. Butas*the body is made up of different mem- 
 bers or parts; so it is, figuratively used to represent that 
 system or body of affections, desires or ae 5 sae by 
 which man is led and govertied, 
 
 22. And if the affections and desires of Gslteuadila are: 
 low, mean and base, resembling the serpent; then it must 
 be among these, that we are to look for the aired 
 head; and this must be his highest affection; that in 
 which he findeth the most supreme delight. 
 
 23. The whole body of the serpent was formed is 
 man by the fall; but the head of this body is not the infe- 
 rior, but the superior part; and every part of the body, 
 though of one nature, must be distingmiahes ae the 
 head, and is dependant on it, and subject to it. 
 
 24. Hence it is written, “ Mortify therefore your mem- 
 bers which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, 
 
 inordinate affection evil concupiscence, and covetousness, | 
 
 which is idolatry. But now ye also put off all these; an- 
 ger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out 
 
 of your mouth—seeing that ye have put off the old man 
 . with his deeds—in putting off the bee of the sins of 
 
 the flesh.” ; 
 
 25. Every one knoweth that, anger, fag iabtice; 
 covetousness. uncleanness, and iach like, are not mem- 
 bers of the human body; yet they are members of that 
 body which is called, ‘The body of the sins of the 
 flesh.” And as every body must have a head, and as 
 
 these members or affections are of a low, base, serpen- - 
 
 tine nature; of course, their head must be that head of 
 the serpent ‘which Christ was to bruise, 
 
 26. Then as the leading part of the serpent’s i image, 
 which was formed in man, can exist only in the principal 
 leading part of man’s affections; of course, it may easi~ 
 ly be determined where it is that the head of the ser- 
 pent lieth. 
 
 27. Every part of man is possessed of some sensitive 
 quality, yet his affections are not inherent in him, but 
 os created by means of certain objects presented to 
 
 im. 
 28. Thus, he hath a sense of seeing, hearing and feel- 
 
 ~~ ii ee ed ifm i ees: i) 
 a Wee e Dee seis = 
 
a 
 
 P. 1. vue PRINCIPAL sEAT OF HUMAN DEPRAVITY. . 
 7 
 
 48 
 
 ing; but he cannot see where there is no light, he cannot m- 
 
 hear where there is no sound, nor feel where there is no- 
 thing to be felt; so neither can he love where there is 
 nothing lovely, nor a: pleased where there is nothing 
 pleasing. 
 
 29. And as man is Be eh ae of so many capacities 
 and organs of sense, they cannot be all equal; there must 
 be a ruling sense; some one that is counted more noble, 
 that is quicker in its motion, and affordeth superior-en- 
 joyment in its gratification. And as this ruling sense is 
 capable of being moved only by someother object; con- 
 sequently, that which quickeneth this sense, must also 
 be the supreme object. 
 
 30. Then, what is there within the comprehension 
 ef man, that hath so sensible, so quick and ravishing 
 an operation, as a corresponding desire of the flesh in 
 the different sexes? And in proportion as that desire 
 is manifested by words or actions in either; so much the 
 more is that head or chief Passion quickened and in- 
 flamed. 
 
 31. As a gushing Sixibptciin is more powerful in its op» 
 erations than an oozing spring; so that desire of carnal 
 enjoyment, that mutually operateth between male and 
 _ female, is far more powerful than any other passion 
 human nature. 
 
 32. Man, under its influence, beareth every thing be- 
 fore him with impetuosity.. No other object can atiract 
 his notice, while that is in view; his ears are stopped 
 to every other sound but the voice of his charmer; he 
 isinsensible to every other pleasure. 
 
 33. Surely then, that must be the fountain-head, the 
 governing power, that shutteth the eyes, stoppeth the 
 _ ears, and stupifieth the sense to.every other object of 
 “time or eternity, and swalloweth up the whole man in 
 its own peculiar enjoyment. 
 
 34. And such isthe Lust of the flesh, that poison of 
 the old serpent, which, from the near relation. and fie: 
 between male and female, soul and body, taketh posses- 
 sion of the mind, turneth it against God and all that is 
 good, and maketh it a receptacle of ali that is evil; and 
 
 thus the noblest capacity of man, originally, the seat of . 
 
 imnocence and purity, is perverted, and made the seat of 
 all iniquity. Which is well Fe sarees in the following 
 words of Thomas Boston. 
 
 35.“ A disease affecting any particular member of the. 
 
AG 
 
 F Me 
 
 CHAP. 
 Va 
 
 State, 
 
 p, 106, 
 107, 108. 
 
 =~ 
 
 _ THE PRINCIPAL SEAT OF neu eRe. esa. | 
 
 “body, is ilk; but that which affects the whole, is worse. ‘ 
 ‘The corruption of nature is the poison of the old ser- 
 ‘pent, cast into the fountain of action; and so affects 
 ‘every action, every breathing of the soul.” 
 36. “It is the cause of all particular lusts and actual — 
 sins in our hearts and lives. It is the spawn which the 
 eet Leviathan has left in the souls of men; from 
 ‘whence comes all the fry of actual sins and abomina- 
 ‘tions; it is the bitter fountain; particular lusts are but 
 ‘rivulets running from it; ‘which bring ‘forth into the life 
 ‘a part only, and not the whole of what is wii 
 
 37. “Now the fountain is still above’ theeidianiiaecieo 
 ‘where the water is good, it is best in the fountain; 
 ‘where it is ill, it is worst there. The corruption of 
 “nature being that which defiles all; itself ee needs 
 ‘be the most abominable thing.” 
 
 38. “It is virtually all sin: for it is the wal of all 
 *sins, which want but the occasion to set up their heads, 
 ‘being in the corruption of nature, as the effect in the 
 ‘virtue of its cause. It is the cursed ang fit to ep 
 ‘ _ all manner of noxious weeds.” 
 
 “ As the whole nest of venomous creatures. anust 
 eae more dreadful than any few of them that come 
 ‘creeping forth; so the sin of thy nature, that mother of 
 ‘abominations, must be worse than any particular et 
 ‘that appear stirring in thy heart and life,” 
 
 40. “Look thou into thy corrupt nature, and there: 
 ‘thou mayest see all and every sin in the seed and root 
 ‘thereof. There is a fulness of all unrighteousness,— 
 ‘There is atheism, idolatry, blasphemy, murder, _ 
 ‘tery and whatsoever is vile. The sin of our natu 
 ‘ of all sins, the most fixed and abiding—It remains vith 
 ‘men in its full power by night and by day, at all times, 
 
 ‘ fixed as with bands of iron and brass.” ~ 4 
 
 41. “Pride, envy, covetousness, and the like are not 
 ‘always stirring in thee, But the proud, envious carnal 
 ‘nature is still with thee; even as the clock that is 
 ‘wrong, is not always striking wrong; but. the wrong 
 
 ‘set continues with it. It is the great reigning sin, (like 
 ‘Saul among the people) higher by far than the rest— 
 ‘commonly called one’s predominant sin—which never 
 ‘loseth its superiority over particular lusts, that live and 
 ‘die with it and by it.” fae 
 
 42. “Surely then the word should be given against 
 ‘this siny as against the king of Israel, “Fight neither 
 
i Bill ee sg un ta esi ect (oa acai 
 
 Pie ¥: THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD WORLD. 4 
 
 ‘with small nor great save only with this—For” as the CHAP. 
 writer justly concludeth “while it stands entire there _ itd 
 
 ‘is no victory.” - ; * 
 ns 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The Cause of the Destruction of the Old World. 
 
 N account of the destruction of the old world is 
 
 very particularly stated in the sacred writings; 
 
 from whence the cause may also be very clearly under- 
 stood, 
 
 2. “And it came to pass, when men began to multiply ; 
 on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto 
 them, that the sons of God* [so called] saw the daugh- sch 
 ters of men that they were fair, and they took them Elohim, 
 wives of all which they chose,”—for the daughters of 
 men were under no controul, either from the order of 2 K.ii.3, 
 nature or the law of God, for their first mother had vio- Bie 
 lated both. ithit ola 
 
 3. And’ as the first deceived woman, “saw that the x.34._ 
 tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the Ge: #i-6 
 eyes;” so these sons of God, “saw the daughters of men, 
 that they were fair, and they took them wives [not of 
 some particular tribe or family, but] of all which they yee ME 
 chose, and came in unto them, and they bare children 
 unto them; the sume became mighty men, which were of 
 
 old, men of renown. 4 
 
 4. The earth also was corrupt before God, and the 
 earth was filled with violence,—for all flesh had cor- 
 rupted his way upon the earth.—And God saw that the 
 wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every 
 imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil 
 
 , Continually. And it repented the Lorp that he had 
 made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart. 
 And the-Lorp said, Twill destroy man whom I have cre- 
 ated, from the face of the earth. 
 
 5. But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lorp. 
 And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come 
 before me; for the earth is filled with violence through 
 them: and behold, I will destroy them from the earth.” 
 
 6. Then as there must be an evident distinction be- 
 
 mas Vi 
 
48 
 
 a 
 
 Acts xvii. 
 26, 27. 
 
 tween the works of these mighty men of | 
 corrupted the earth and filled it Cit violence, ae 
 works of Noah, who found grace in the eyes of 
 Lorp; it may be proper to on wherein nag dis- 
 tinction lay. ae 
 
 7. The old natural creation was, from the ] 
 set in order to subserve the purpose of God, in ‘Telation 
 to a new and spiritual creation; and the old was to con- 
 tinue no longer than to. subserve that purpose. The 
 state of man on this earth was by no means to be his 
 final state. Man was created from the beginning, for a 
 more glorious and eternal purpose. 
 
 8. And therefore a line was drawn, from ‘the kin 
 ning of the old Creation, to the beginning of the new; 
 which for the time then present, pointed out two man- 
 
 ae P Ke os VES ae a's: “aM 
 ‘THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD WORLD. a " 
 
 ner of people, and in things of a temporal nature, dis- - 
 
 tinguished between the disobedient and obedient, the 
 wicked and the righteous; showing the nature of that 
 
 creation which must finally pass aay, ame; of hat 
 
 which would be eternal. 
 
 9. This line may not improperly be called, a line of 
 promise, pertaining to such as were counted righteous 
 or perfect in their generations, and through whiom, as 
 pertaining to the flesh, Jesus the Christ came. _ 
 
 10. And in this line were exhibited promises, types, 
 and figures, which pointed to the spirit and substance’ 
 of the new creation; at least, to the adjusting or setting 
 in order a new age or spiritual seed, of which Christ 
 Jesus was in the fulness of time, the true and real be- 
 ginning. 
 
 11. But until Christ came there could be no essential 
 difference in the nature and disposition of any; for “God 
 who made the world,—made of one blood all nations of 
 men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and de- 
 termined the times before appointed, and the bounds of 
 their habitation;—” 
 
 12. Then as all nations of men on the face of the 
 whole earth, were made of one blood, and consequently, 
 were equal partakers i in the efiects of the fall, it is evi- 
 dent that, in their fallen state, there is no essential dif- 
 
 ‘ference. 
 
 13. To speak plainly; in their natural state, there 
 was no difference between Cain and Abel; both were 
 conceived in the same corrupt nature of sition to 
 God, and both descended from the. ‘sabe fie 
 
 Sah) RE 
 a y 
 vee; 
 Pe 
 
 nts who | 
 
ee ie 
 
 - - 
 
 7.1. THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD WoRED. 
 
 had corrupted their blood, by their obedience to the ser- 
 pent, and basely violated the order of nature. 
 
 14. Jn their natural state; and in their conception and 
 birth, there was no difference between Noah, and those 
 who were destroyed by the flood—between Abraham, 
 and his father’s house—between Lot, and the men of 
 Sodom—between Moses, and Pharaoh—between the Is- 
 vaelites, and Canaanites. 
 
 15. All nations of men were of one blood, and that wre 
 corrupted by the fall; nor could it be heh until the 
 times determined were accomplished.—As it is written, 
 “ ] will cleanse their blood which I have not cleansed.” 
 And again, “I will call them my people, which were not 
 my people.” 
 
 16. But here was the difference in all ages, While 
 the generality of the world gave themselves up to lux- 
 ury and sensuality, and according to the deceitful law 
 in their members, were corrupting themselves through 
 
 _ the lust of uncleanness, and filling the earth with vio- 
 dence through ambition and the love of dominion; there 
 
 were those who were chosen to maintain the belief of 
 one true God, in order to subserve his wise purpose, and 
 keep up the distinction between good and evil, until the 
 true foundation of fimal and eternal redemption should 
 be laid. 
 
 17. Therefore,God at sundry times and in divers man- 
 ners, delivered special commands and ordinances to cer- 
 tain individuals, which related to their temporal cecono- 
 my, and were productive of temporal good to such as 
 were thereunto obedient. And such as were obedient to 
 whatever was, in any way or manner, or at any time, re- 
 
 - vealed to them in this respect, were, in every age, a repo- 
 
 eitory forthe faith and worship of one living and true God. 
 
 18. And by their obedience they found justification 
 according to the nature of what they were taught, and 
 by which they condemned the world, who lived in cor- 
 ruption and injustice. These became ‘heirs of that right- 
 @ousness which is by faith and obedience; while the 
 wicked and rebellious were ever counted as the seed of 
 Cain, and as the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, 
 whether Jews or Gentiles. 
 
 19. According to the scriptures, the difference be- 
 tween the works of Noah, and of those who corrupted 
 the earth, was just this: Noah was five hundred years 
 old, hefore he begat his i sons; which was not till 
 
 ao 
 
 CHAP. 
 VII. 
 
 Joel ii. 23 
 Rom. ix 
 25. 
 
 Heb. 1. 1. 
 
 2 Pet. ii. 
 5,6,7,8,9 
 
 Heb, xi. 7. 
 Jude 11. 
 Jer. xxiii. 
 
 Deut. 
 Exxii. 325 
 
Gen, vi. 9. 
 10. 
 
 Chap. x.1, 
 10. e 
 
 chap, ix. 
 
 éhap. vi. 
 13, 14. 
 
 chap. vi |, 
 4, 5. 
 
 ’ EN ES 0 ae ee ee ee 
 » ‘ . ” jfes et 
 
 ; yet R= x ey P \ he 
 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD worntD. FP. f. 
 
 twenty years after he was called to preach repentainee 
 to the world. 
 
 20. This particularly showeth the sins and manner 
 of Noah’s tife, in regard to the ks of the flesh— And 
 his walking in obedience to what he was commanded, 
 showeth that what he did was by special order from 
 God. As it is written, “ Noah was a just man, and per- 
 fect in his generations, and Noah walked with God. 
 And Noah begat three sons.” 
 
 21. He was “perfect in his generations.” His gene- 
 rations were, Shem, Ham, and Japheth; and unto them 
 were sons born, not before, but, after the flood; nor even 
 then did they attempt to multiply, until they were, at 
 least permitted so to do. 
 
 22, “And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said un- 
 to them, Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the 
 earth.” Also the Lorn said; “ Whoso sheddeth man’s 
 blood, by man shall his blood ‘be shed: for in the image 
 of God made he-man.” ‘But how soon after, they again 
 corrupted the earth and filled it with violence, till the 
 cry of their sins reached up to heaven, is another thing. 
 
 23. Noah was obedient to the revelation of God, which 
 is positive, and whether given to an individual, in tele 
 tion to himself,. or through an individual to a nation, is 
 to be obeyed precisely according to the mind of the re- 
 velator, by those unto whom it is given, but i is binding 
 on no other nation or individual. 
 
 24 The revelation which God gave to N. oah. respect- 
 ed himself and also others: “The end of all flesh is come 
 
 before me; for the earth is filled with violence through 
 
 them: and behold, I will destroy them with the earth. 
 Make thee an ark of gopher-wood,&c. Thus did Noah 
 according to all that God commanded him, so did he. 
 And the Lorn said unto Noah, Thee have I seen right- 
 eous before me in this generation. 7 
 
 25. Now, in all this, both with regard to the order of 
 nature and the revelation of God, Noah was pointedly 
 distinguished from those mighty men of renown who re- 
 garded neither; but took them wives of all which they 
 chose, and came in unto the daughters of men, not by 
 any command or direction of God, but according to their 
 Justs of uncleanness by which they corrupted the earth. 
 
 26. This is the principal sin that is charged upon the 
 old world, in the sacred writings; the ip root tor their. 
 
 wickedness and the source of all “= from 
 
P. 5 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD. WORLD, 
 
 which, as from an overflowing fountain of corruption, 
 they filled the earth with violence, and oppressicn. 
 
 _ 27. Itis therefore justly observed by Osterwald, that, 
 “The first and principal sin, which introduced that gen- 
 ‘eral depravity, was impure lusts.—Murder, and injus- 
 ‘ tice; were other sins, which they were guilty of. _Con- 
 ‘cerning this, let Josephus* be consulted. Since impure 
 ‘lusts, and fraud, carry along with them innumerable vi- 
 _ ces, it is easy to conceive, how great the perversity of 
 ‘mén must have been in those times.” 
 
 28. The expressions of Robinson, concerning the 
 revolutions of the earth, are to the purpose: “How won- 
 derfully wise is the construction of this world! How 
 ‘instructive the history of the rise and the ruin of great 
 ‘empires! Many are the opinions of learned men on the 
 ‘origin of civil society.” : 
 
 29. “If this subject be investigated, as it ought to be, 
 ‘in true historical facts, it will appear very probable, 
 ‘that it originated with bad men, who being strong, sub- 
 ‘dued the weak for the sake of living idly on the plun- 
 ‘der.” 
 
 | 5Bt 
 
 CHAP. 
 VII. 
 
 Ch Theo, 
 p. 165. 
 
 Pee I: 
 Ch. 3. 
 
 Ecclesiag- 
 tical Re- 
 searces, ps 
 BS heer 
 
 30. “Cain stained with his brother’s blood, was the — 
 
 * first who built a city. The mighty men before the flood 
 ‘were tyrants, oppressors, thieves and robbers, who fill- 
 *ed the earth with violence.” 
 
 31. And after the flood; “ Nimrod, as his name implies, 
 ‘was an insolent captain of a band of robbers; and 
 ‘most nations make their first appearance as a banditti, 
 ‘sallying out under a leader, to pillage and destroy.” 
 
 32. “ Abraham and the patriarchs affected no empire, 
 ‘but were strangers in a strange land, confederating 
 ‘with one another for purposes of piety, and with their 
 
 _ ‘neighbours for their own defence.” 
 
 33. Besides the corruptions, tyranny and oppression 
 of the mighty men before the flood, they were disobedi-~ 
 ent to the preaching of righteous Noah, when the long 
 suffering of God waited for them to repent, while the ark 
 was preparing. As also saith a modern writer, “One 
 ‘hundred and twenty years, had the divine patience 
 ‘waited—one hundred and twenty years had the holy 
 ‘ prophet warned that perverse generation; but in vain.” 
 _ 34, Here was the cause why God preserved Noah by 
 his mercy. He feared God—He was righteous in his 
 generation; according to all that God commanded him, 
 so did he, And asthe. Lord found the fruits of right- 
 
 Eccl, Re. 
 p- 140, 
 
 1 Pet. iii. 
 20. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Redemp> 
 . 164. 
 
 ote m. 
 
a ee 
 
 a2 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIL 
 
 2 Pet. ii. 5. 
 
 Luke xvii. 
 
 26, 27, 30. 
 
 Gen. viil. 
 21. 
 
 xvii. 20. 
 xix. 15. 
 ay. 16. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Redemp, 
 p. 124. 
 
 2 Esdras, 
 iii, 12, 21. 
 22. F 
 
 >? Sr tis 
 $ 5 ace 
 
 (THE GALL OF GOD TO ABRARAM. war 
 
 feet a flood upon the noe 
 stroyed them all. yer ree 
 
 35. And hence the solemn cian of Christ. | A And 
 , as it was in the days of Noe so shall it be also in the 
 days of the Son of man; They did eat, they drank, 
 they married wives, they were given in , until 
 the day that Noe entered into the ark; and ; flood 
 came and destroyed them all, Even thus shall it bein 
 the day when the Son of man is revealed» — 
 
 ee EE 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 The Call of God to Abraham: what it signified. 
 
 OD destroyed the world of the ungodly out, of the 
 
 earth by a flood of water ; but the flood of water 
 did not destroy the root of ungodliness out of the heart 
 of man. 
 
 2. Every imagination and purpose of man’s heart, af- 
 ter the flood as before, were evil, and that continually, 
 from his youth; through which the earth was soon again 
 corrupted, and filled with idolatry and wickedness; and 
 the cry of their sin became grievous before God. 
 
 3. This is evident from the sin of Sodom. And the 
 wickedness of the nations was still increasing, as it was 
 said of them after the calling of Abraham, “ The. iniqui- 
 ty of the Amorites is not yet full.” 
 
 4. Hence the observation of Edwards, “So prone is 
 ‘the corrupt heart of man to depart from God, and sink 
 ‘into the depths of wickedness; and so prone to dark- 
 ‘ness, delusion, and error, that the world, soon after the 
 : flood, fell into gross idolatry; so that before Abraham, : 
 ‘the distemper was become almost universal. The earth 
 ‘was become very corrupt at the time of the building of 
 ‘ Babel.” ~ 
 
 5. Which is well expressed in the words of Esdras; 
 “That when they that dwelt on the earth began to mul- 
 tiply—they began again to be more ungodly than the 
 Brs, For the first Adam bearing a wicked Deartstrans, 
 
. . , a 
 P.71. THE CALL OF GOD TO ABRAHAM. 
 
 gressed, and was overcome; and so be all they that are 
 born of him. Thus infirmity was made permanent; and 
 the law (also) in the heart of the people with the malig- 
 nity of the root: ‘so that the good departed away, and 
 the evil abode still.” 
 
 6. And what is still more, the very line ofthe patri- 
 archs, through whom Christ, according to the flesh, des- 
 eended, was corrupted with idolatry before Abraham 
 was called from among them.. 
 
 7. This is evident from the words of Joshua to the 
 children of Israel. “Your fathers “dwelt on the other 
 side of the"flood [Jordan] in old time, even Terah, the 
 father of Abraham, and the father of Nahor, and they 
 served other gods.” 
 
 8. While the generality of the world were thus per- 
 petually sinking into idolatry and wickedness, God in his 
 wisdom, from time to time, separated from among them, 
 such as were willing to maintain the faith and worship 
 of one only living and true God. These, for benevolent 
 purposes, were calléd to stand as witnesses of the truth, 
 antil the true seed of promise should appear, and ac- 
 complish the work of final redemption. 
 
 9. And therefore it was that God said unto Abraham, 
 
 “Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, - 
 
 - and from thy father’s house, unto a land that | will shew 
 
 thee; and I will make of thee a great nation, and | will 
 bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be 
 a blessing. And I will bless them that bless thee, and 
 
 curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all fami- - 
 
 lies of the earth be blessed.” 
 
 10, And Abraham obeyed God; and as an example of 
 that faith and obedience, through which all families of ! 
 the earth should be blessed, he left his country, his kin- 
 dred, and his father’s house; and went out by faith, not 
 knowing whither he went. And in obedience to his 
 faith he was justified; “and by works was faith made 
 pérfect.” 
 
 11.-Again the Lord said unto Abraham, “Lift up now” 
 
 thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art,— 
 for all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, 
 and to thy seed forever. And I will make thy seed as 
 the dyst of the earth,” for number. 
 
 12., Again the Lord said unto Abraham, “Look now 
 
 towards ‘heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be able to 5: 
 
 number them—So shall thy seed be.” “And he believed 
 ey 
 
 Co ee Bt ng Ty -~ rips oe 
 * y ‘ +) 
 
 Be 
 Joshua 
 xxiv. 3, 
 
 Gen. xii. 
 TS ZES 
 
 Hou iy. 
 
 Heb. xi, 8 
 
 James il. 
 
 20—24, 
 
 in. xiii. 
 15, 16. 
 
 chap. xy) 
 
Peal 
 ak 
 
 (TRE ckre oF Gop 78 apaay, = OB 
 
 CHAP, Fst and his faith was counted to him’ foutigtit, 
 
 Gen. xvi. 
 2, 4, 12 
 
 Gen. xy. 4, 
 
 Gen. xxi, 
 13. 
 
 John viii. 
 
 37. 
 
 1 Gor. xy. 
 46. 
 
 Gen. iii. 
 1s. 
 
 : “anit at! a 
 Fie But before the time of theprpige ‘came for the. 
 to be begotten, in whom the ‘true spiritual seed 
 should called; Sarai, Abraham ahelpen miaatt misled him, 
 and gay im her handed Hagar; who ees 
 woman. mg ernie 
 
 14, « And he went in unto Hope ai a coon vith 
 And the angel of the Lord said of him that was thus 
 conceived, “ He will be a wild man; his hand will be- 
 against every man, and every man’s hand ee, 
 Thus was Abraham misled through Sarai, Adam 
 throngh Eve. 
 
 15. For although God had expressly weil to les: 
 ham, “He that shall come forth out of thine own bow- 
 els, shall be thine heir;” yet no fleshly or carnal grati- 
 
 ation could fulfil the promise, concerning a spiritual 
 
 in whom, all families of the earth were to be 
 b 3 ‘ ‘ > oy oe ee 
 16. And truly, this first born was his heiryand pro~ 
 perly, his seed, after the covenant of the flesh, as all 
 the rest of his natural posterity were, of whom Christ 
 said, “1 know that ye are Abraham’s s¢ed.” 
 
 17. This showeth that, in reality, the first-born of 
 Abraham, as well as the ‘second, were both one seed, 
 and that in a natural sense, there was no difference be~ 
 tween the posterity of Ishmael and Isaac, both werey 
 strictly speaking, the seed of Abraham. 
 
 18. But as it respected the promise which God made 
 fo Abraham, the order and manner of their birth, and 
 other concomitant ‘circumstances, it served as an alle- 
 gory, or figure, to signify the difference between the 
 old and-new creation. 
 
 19. In the order of God’s work, in the creation anit 
 redemption of man, “that was not first which is spiri- 
 tual, but that which is natural; and afterwards that 
 which is spiritual.” So in regard to the allegory which 
 representeth both the natural and spiritual seed. ~ 
 
 20. The first covenant that God made with man, was 
 a natural covenant. This was broken at the fountdin 
 head, which was man’s fall from his first rectitude. 
 
 21. But a prediction followed: That the se ‘of 
 the woman should bruise the serpent’s head; whieh in- 
 timated a recovery. Yet, this prediction was not to be 
 fulfilled according to the order of the first, or old cove- - 
 
 ° 
 
i 
 
 “44 oe ew Zu. 2 oie 
 
 SP. I. _ wife CALL O% GOD TO ADRAWAW. =, 
 
 nant, but according to a new covenant. But to signify 
 the state of the old creation under the first covenant, 
 Abraham, through the influence of Sarai, begat a son by 
 a bond woman: which is counted his seed after the flesh. 
 
 22. Then after this, concerning another seed, God 
 
 said unto Abram, “’[hy name shall be called Abi aham :" 
 (i. e. the father of a multitude:) for a father of many 5 6 
 
 nations have I made thee—and kings shall come out of 
 thee.” And of Sarai he said, “Sarah, (i. e. the prin- 
 cess of a multitude) shall her name be—and she shall be 
 2 mother of nations; kings of people shall be of her.” 
 
 23, The first promise was made to Abraham, many 
 years before the true heir could be born, in whom his 
 seed should be called; and it had been expressly said, 
 J will certainly return unto thee according to the time 
 of life; and, lo, Sarah thy wife shall have a son.” 
 
 24, Yet, to show plainly that the true seed could no 
 be begotten after the will of the flesh, Abcchamed 
 Sarah were old, when the time for the fulfilling e 
 promise came, “and it ceased to be with Sarah after the 
 
 manner of women.—And the Lorp did unto Sarah as 1 
 
 he had spoken.” 
 
 25. When nature had finished her course, and the 
 
 ere desire of carnal gratification could claim no share 
 in the promise, then it was “through faith, that Sarah 
 received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered 
 of a child when she was past age.” 
 
 26. “For it is written, that Abraham had two sons; 
 
 the one by a bond maid, the other by a free woman. 23, 24 
 
 But he who was of the bond woman, was born after the 
 flesh; but he of the free woman was by promise. Which 
 things are an allegory: for these are the ‘two cove- 
 nants.” The first answering to the old covenant of the 
 flesh, or old creation, which gendereth to bondage; the 
 second to the new covenant, or new creation, which is 
 free. * ; 
 
 27. All the natural posterity of fallen Adam are, by 
 nature and birth, strangers and aliens from God, and are 
 the children of the bond woman, being servants to sin. 
 
 28. The seed of Hagar (i. e. a stranger) was cast out 
 of the inheritance; also all the rest of the seed of Abra- 
 ham, who were begotten after Isaac was born, were sent 
 away with small gifts, that might serve for the present: 
 for the fashion of this world passeth away. 
 
 29, In’'this were prefigured the state, and portion of 
 
 « 
 
 chap. xvilt 
 10. 
 
 Gen. xviii. 
 11, and 21, 
 
 Heb. xi, 
 Ti. 
 
 il 
 Gal. v.23 
 
 ? 
 
 Gen. xxi, 
 10—14, . 
 and xxy.8 
 
a. 
 
 CHAP: 
 + VITEY 
 
 te 
 
 John iii. 6, 
 
 Gen. xvi. 
 
 2, 11,23, 24 
 
 Col. u. 11 
 
 * Gen. xvii. 
 19 21 
 xxi. 12 
 
 8 ix. 
 
 A tk Pe Pa 
 
 all the natural seed or posterity of man born after the 
 flesh, both before and after the true seed appeared.— 
 
 Abraham gave all that he had unto Isaac, But the- 
 
 bond woman who was given to be his wife, and her son, 
 were sent away with bread and water; which was a 
 ‘figure of the best portion of the children, of this world, 
 
 30. There was another heir, born of a free woman, 
 who claimed the inheritance by promise—another birth-. 
 right. “That which is born of the flesh, is fesh._—Mar< 
 vel not that I say unto you, ye must be born-again.” . 
 
 31. But after Abraham had been in unto the bond 
 woman, and she had conceived after the flesh; the Lord 
 
 again renewed his covenant with Abraham, to show, 
 that the promise of the true inheritance-of the new cre- 
 ation, could not be supplanted or rendered vou by the 
 deceitfulness of sin. 
 
 32. And to show wherein the new megan of God 
 uid take place, Abraham received the seal of cir- 
 ision, as a token of that new covenant; which was 
 
 an outward cutting off the foreskin of the flesh. 
 
 33. But why was he commanded to receive a token of 
 the covenant particularly there? Why did he not re- 
 ceive it elsewhere? The truth is, that token was of spe- 
 cial signification, and pointed directly to the very 
 of sin; there lay concealed the hidden mystery of - 
 
 man depravity—the secret pleasure’ of that which. i is 
 
 THE CALE OF GOD TO ABRAHAM, © Pp hae 
 
 most highly esteemed of all men in on natural or 
 
 fallen state. 
 
 34. And this outward token of circumcision, signified. 
 the cutting off that fleshly and carnal pleasure, taken 
 through that part, by the circumcision of Christ in the 
 heart, made without hands, in all the true heirs of that 
 new covenant. 
 
 35. The real substance of the covenant which God 
 made with Abraham,,was neither to him, nor natural 
 
 Isaac, nor Isaac’s natural posterity: this i is plain: from 
 the ténor of it. Nae ag! 
 
 36. “My covenant will I establish with leaped an 
 everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him.” A- 
 gain: “ In Isaac shall thy seed be called.” And again: 
 “ Neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are 
 they all children: butan Isaac shall thy seed be.called. 
 That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these 
 are not the children of God: but the children of the 
 promise are counted for the seed.” ageir 
 
 es 
 
- - , 2 x= mor” To 9 
 
 ak? aaa fHE CALL OF GOD TO ABRABAM, - 
 
 37. “He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as 
 of.one, And to thy seed, which is Curist.” And alluding . 
 to that seed, he said, Iwill establish my covenant with 
 him for an everlasting « covenant, and with his seed af- 
 ter him, The covenant is therefore with Christ for an - 
 everlasting covenant, and with his spiritual » who 
 
 are in him. As Christ-said, “Ye shall know that lam = 
 
 in my father, and you in me, and I in you.” 
 
 38. Then consider what was further signified by the 
 token of the everlasting covenant made with Abraham. 
 *‘ He whose foreskin of his flesh is not circumcised, that 
 soul (saith God) shall be cut. off from his people; he 
 hath broken my covenant.” Which signified, that he 
 who is not circumcised in 5 with the circumcision 
 made without hands, the same*hath broken God’s ever- 
 lasting covenant, and while remaining uncircumcised, is 
 cut off from Christ, and from the inheritance of everlast- 
 ing life. . ee 
 
 39. Then, from what hath been said, it may appe: 
 evident that the covenant which God made with Abra- 
 ham, was only temporary, and pointed to an everlasting 
 covenant, or spiritual seed yet future. Therefore this 
 temporary covenant did not save those who kept it from 
 the indwelling root and nature of sin, received by the 
 fall; but pointedly prefigured what would save them 
 when the true seed should appear who was called in 
 
 isaac, 
 
 40. Nevertheless, as many as were obedient to the 
 outward signs of that covenant, and to whatever else 
 pertained thereunto, obtained temporal blessings—pos- 
 sessed the gates of their enemies—multiplied exceeding- 
 ly—and in all outward things were blessed, while their 
 obedience continued. 
 
 41. But when the true first-born of the promise ap- 
 
 CHAP. 
 il. 
 
 Gal. m- 16 
 
 Gen. xvii: 
 13, 14 
 
 Rom. fi 
 
 peared ; neither outward circumcision availed any thing, = 
 
 nor uncircumcision, but a new creature. 
 
 42. The land of Canaan was only a temporal blessing 
 to Abraham’s seed: it was not heaven itself; and there- 
 fore the highest place it could have in the covenant of 
 promise, was a shadow of better and more durable things 
 to come. 
 
 43, Abraham’s natural posterity were no better than 
 the rest of nea only as they were obedient to the 
 revelation of God, made known from time to time, they 
 Taaintained and preserved the faith of one true God, and 
 
 Gal. vin 15 
 
58 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Heb. xi. 
 12, 13, 39 
 
 Rey. xxi, 2 
 
 Gen. xv. 
 13—16 
 
 Exodus i. 
 16, 22 
 
 i Gor. ix 
 25 
 
 Ex. ii.3, 
 &, 
 
 THE CALL OF GOD TO ABRAHAM. mY. 
 
 served as a a figure of that seed who should possess a 
 spiritual and everlasting kingdom, © 
 
 44, And although they were comparatively, accord- 
 ing to the literal sense of the promise, as the stars of the 
 sky for multitude, and as the sand by the sea shore innu- 
 merable; yet it is expressly said, “These all died in 
 faith, not having received the promises; but having seen 
 them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and em- 
 braced them, and confessed that they were strangers and 
 pilgrims on the earth.” 
 
 45, They honestly confessed that they were stran-' 
 gers and pilgrims, as much in the land of promise as 
 elsewhere, and thereby declared plainly that they 
 sought another country, and had not received the sub- 
 stance of the thing promised. 
 
 46. Therefore it was not the country of Judea, not 
 the city or temple, whose builder and maker was David 
 or Solomon, which they looked for; but that city and 
 temple, made without hands, which God promised to 
 build in the latter days, of which Christ Jesus was the 
 chief‘corner stone. 
 
 47. But to signify the oppression and bondage, undef - 
 
 which the true seed of God should be held, before the 
 time of real deliverance should come, the seed. of Abra- 
 ham were led into Egypt, and kept under tyranny and 
 oppression, for a certain limited time, before their tem< 
 poral and outward deliverance could be accomplished: 
 
 48. And as they were to increase, and did increase; 
 according to the purpose of God, it could not escape the 
 notice of an oppressive government; whose policy it was 
 to destroy all the males, who, according to the command 
 of God, were to receive the tokens of that covenant, 
 which promised a seed, as the stars for — No 
 matter about the females. 
 
 49. But however wise their plans, the ‘toolishniben of 
 
 God is wiser than men, who through a woman of the 
 
 house of Levi, began, according to promise, to redeem 
 his people from the cruel power and _ police °y of Egypt, 
 until he had parted the sea, and dectnaae the nationy 
 before them. 
 
 50. Great is the mystery of God’s eg with men! 
 
 , 
 
 The power and wisdom of God manifested through one, « 
 
 who, by a woman, was preserved i in an ark of bulrushes?. 
 
— ti! Varn or ee os Oo Se ee er ee ee ore, fk Me 
 
 PT. ‘THE TRUE END AND DESIGN oF, &c. 59 
 
 | CHAPTER IX. 
 The true End and Design of the Law given by Moses. 
 
 HE express purpose of the law, was to search out CHAP. 
 and condemn sin, root and branch. “For until 
 the law, sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed Rom. v. 
 when there is no law. Nevertheless, death reigned 1!%44. 
 from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not 
 
 sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who 
 
 is the figure of him that was to come.” That is, of 
 
 Christ Jesus, through whom salvation should be obtained. 
 
 2. By the law is the knowledge of sin—As it is 
 written, “I had not known sin but by the law: for Thad Chap. iii. 
 not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not 20, & vii.7 
 ot 2% *Gr. ‘ 
 
 And although the law went to search out and con- oom, 
 
 demn sin, yet it could not save the soul from its reign- 
 ing power, until Christ the first-born in the work of |.) |: 19 
 Redemption should appear. And therefore the law Rom.y%a 
 was added because of transgressions, that the offence - | 
 
 _ might abound, till the seed should come to whom the 
 
 promise was made. 
 
 4. It is impossible for souls ever to find a fall salva- 
 tion, without a full discovery of theirloss. In vain is 
 freedom sought for, in any government, where the very 
 seat or centre of action in the government itself, is es- 
 fablished in monarchy, tyranny and oppression, by the 
 consent of the people. 
 
 5. In vain is every attempt to change the nature of an 
 evil tree, by lopping off the branches, while the body 
 and root remain entire; or by any means ever to expect 
 good fruit from a corrupt tree: also in vain are pure wa. 
 i expected from a corrupt fountain. 
 
 6. “ Doth a fountain,send forth at the same place 
 
 sweet water and bitter? Can the fig-tree bear olive ber- are nh 
 ries? either a vine figs? so can no fountain both yield ~’~ 
 salt-water and fresh. Do men.gather grapes of thorns, 
 or figs of thistles? even so every good tree bringeth forth Matt. vir, 
 good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit, 16—18 
 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a 
 corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.” 
 
 7. The fruit of the Spirit is love; pure and perfect Gal. v.22: 
 ove, The first. of all the commandments i is, “ Hear Q: 
 
29, 30,31 strength.” 
 
 * 
 
 % ae ‘ oe si se . Pr iy “SP 
 a ' ee =H | etal sie Sea ° a 
 60 THE TRUE END AND DESIGN OF ep. 
 
 CHAP. Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord: 3, toa thal 
 “__ love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with 
 ‘Mark xii. thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy 
 ne, * . ¢ nt aed 
 
 ta 
 
 thy neighbour as thyself. There is none other comm ; 
 ment greater than these.” This comprehended the spir< 
 it and real intention of the whole law, and was all th 
 God required. 
 
 9. But man, in his natural* or fallen state, is held 
 ander the dominion of other objects. Forasmuch then 
 as the law was added because of transgressions, that 
 the offence might abound; and was given to the Israel- 
 
 Gal iii, 24 ites, as a schoolmaster, to teach them the nature and 
 purity of the promised Messiah’s kingdom; it Was neces- 
 sary to point out, particularly, what kiod of fruit this 
 spirit of love would naturally produce, and what would 
 as naturally flow from the want of it. Y Tobia 
 
 10. “The tree is known by its fruit.” Then if man 
 were the uncorrupted fruit or offspring of pure and per-_ 
 
 _ fect love, he certainly would discover no other fruit in 
 Deut. all his life and actions. , But both the law of Moses and: 
 ete the prophets plainly discovered, that the tree and the 
 
 Jer.ii.@1, fruit are both corrupt, or in other words, that man in 
 
 vi. 28, his fallen state is a corrupt creature, and descended from 
 a corrupt and degenerate stock. Lone 
 
 11. This was going to the root of the matter. It was 
 more than cutting off the skin round about, or lopping 
 off the outside branches of a corrupt tree. The root of 
 human depravity is laid naked, and open to view, in 
 plain words, written on tables of stone, and delivered 
 by the special command of God. a 
 
 12. And not only so, but with repeated and solemn 
 
 ‘Lev. xx.22 injunctions: “Ye shall therefore keep all my statutes, 
 Deut.vil7, and all my judgments, and do them; that the land, 
 xvii.9 — whither I bring you to dwell therein, spue you not out; 
 thou shalt not learn to do after the abominations of 
 those nations.” - A ae - 
 
 13. The law pointedly condemned every fleshly grati- 
 
 Lev. xx, _ ication; such as lying with a beast—lying with another’s 
 
 10, 15,16 Wwife—defiling an unmarried virgin, &c. and in many 
 
 ~ xxii. cases, punished such with death. te 
 
 8. “And the second is like unto it; Thou shalt love 
 vit 
 
 utd 
 
 * When we speak of mankind as natural, we do not mean that they. 
 have that pure nature with which God at first created them, but that 
 beastly, corrupt nature, into which they are fallen; which is directly 
 opposed to God and all that is good. 
 
, P. i 
 
 PI 
 
 THE LAW GIVEN BY Moses. ad 
 
 * 
 
 61 
 
 14. Stoning to.death was the punishment for such like ar 
 
 abominations. And if a man took a wife and her mo- 
 ther, or if the daughter of any priest committed wliexe: 
 dom, such were to be burnt with fire. 
 
 ~ 15. Idolatry, [using artificial instruments to Seis 
 lust] giving seed to Molech, man lying with man, as with 
 a woman, witchcraft, blasphemy, murder, disobedience 
 
 to parents, &c. were condemned. by the law as capital ; 
 17 
 
 crimes; the spirit of the law was therefore, holy, just 
 and good; condemning nothing but sin. 
 
 16. Yet, however severe the punishments that were 
 inflicted for sin, they only lopped off the branches of a 
 corrupt tree, while the root and foundation of all the 
 abominations that were committed in the earth, re- 
 mained entire. 
 
 17. But when the law proceeded to take cognizance 
 of the very nature of man, and condemned that, as sinful 
 and unclean, which might have .been supposed to be 
 lawful and right; then the fountain of evil began to be 
 disclosed. 
 
 18. Observe: “ The law is not made for a righteous 
 man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly 
 and for sinners.” The spirit of the law was, “ Thou 
 shalt love the Lord thy. God with all thy heart, and with 
 all thy soul,—and thy neighbour as thyself. ” 
 
 19. When, therefore, any penalty was inflicted, rg is 
 evident that it was for a transgression of the law, and 
 ihat the true end and design of the law had not been 
 answered in that particular thing. 
 
 20. The law not only prohibited all carnal and abom- 
 inable intercourse between man and beast,-upon pain of 
 death; but the sexes were wholly prohibited from co- 
 habiting on pain of being excommunicated, for a time, 
 from the congregation of such as were counted clean. 
 
 21. And as this statute respected the only motive and 
 
 “manner, in which a man and woman were tolerated to 
 
 cohabit, it sufficiently showed that the very order of na- 
 ture was corrupted, and could never enter that new cre- 
 ation, of which it is said, “ There shall in no wise enter 
 into it any thing that defileth.” 
 
 22, There was no possible case, in which a man and 
 woman could hie together, with seed of copulation, and 
 hold their union with the congregation within the camp 
 of Israel. The very act cut them off, and exposed them 
 ta the. reproaches of those who were unclean without 
 
 ‘ 
 
 Ley. xx. 
 14—xxi. 9 
 Ex. xx. 5. 
 Deut. xvii, 
 2—7. 
 
 Wnts XXxi, 
 Ig. 
 
 1 Tim. 7. 
 9, 10. 
 
 Rev. xii. 
 27. 
 
a 2 - 
 
 62 
 
 "CHAP. 
 1X. 
 
 Compare 
 Num. xix. 
 20, 22, 
 Deut xxiii. 
 10, 11, 
 Lev. xxil. 
 3, 
 
 ~ with 
 
 Lev, xv. 16 
 
 17, 18, 32. 
 i| Heb. 
 
 wife. 
 Jude 23. 
 Lev. xii. 
 
 > 
 aa fy 
 
 Ley, ui. 13. 
 
 ia M E.- f ee a SP aft 
 
 “He TRUE END AND | ov he I 
 
 the camp. Nor could they be again accepted until 
 were cleansed: for nothing unclean could abide in 
 camp. 
 
 23. And lest fp serpent should try to cover his head) 
 under a cloak, by some false gloss upon the act of copu- 
 lation, the nature of man’s seed is ascertained in its sim- 
 ple state, before appropriated to the purpose of copula- 
 tion, and is there pronounced unclean. 
 
 24, Nay worse, it is expressly said, that, “ Every gar: 
 ment, and every skin, whereon is the seed of copula- 
 tion, shall be washed with water, and be unclean until 
 the even.” 
 
 25. And concerning the act itself, the law said, “The 
 woman|| also with w hom man shall lie with seed of 
 copulation, they shall both bathe themselves in water, 
 and be unclean until the even.” This was going at once 
 to the ground work of man’s depravity. 
 
 26. And that something more than uncleanness ac- 
 companied the act of begetting and conceiVing seed ac- 
 cording to the flesh, is evident from the statute respect- 
 ing women after child-bearing, by which they also fell 
 under the penalty of excommunication. 
 
 27. The woman who brought forth a man-child, was 
 unclean seven days, according to the days of her sepa- 
 ration for her infirmity; and thenceforth to continue in 
 the blood of her purifying three and thirty days, and 
 to touch no hallowed thing, nor come into the sanctuary, 
 until the days of her purifying were fulfilled; which 
 were forty days: and eighty days separation, if she 
 brought forth a female. 
 
 28. And in order to be restored, she was required to 
 bring a burnt offering, and a sin offering, to make an at- 
 onement; a sin offering unto the Lord made by fire. 
 And with all their. offerings they were commanded to of- 
 fer salt, 
 
 29. The whole of which was nothing short of signi- 
 fying, in the most pointed manner, that all such carnal 
 and fleshly things as were contrary to the pure nature of 
 Gad, should be kept at a distance from the true seed of 
 promise, and be finally offered up and consumed by the 
 fire of the Holy Ghost, which is the incorruptible word 
 of God, and the salt of the earth in the children of the 
 regeneration, or new birth. ‘ 
 
 30. If therefore, this Conception-sin, and this Birth- 
 sin be overlooked, and made something contrary to what 
 
f -_ ‘THE LAW GIVEN BY MOSES. be. 
 
 God hath dieaited it to be, it is in vain to look any fur- CHAP. 
 ther for a distinction between good and evil; seeing that se 
 “by the law is the knowledge of sin.” 
 
 31. The patriarchs did not overlook it, when they Gen. xviii 
 held their separate tents. Moses did not overlook it, ® 9% 
 when by the command of God from Mount Sinai, he sol: 
 emnly charged the people, saying, Come not at your ,,| ig 
 wives. If something there, had not been offensive to 10, 1). 
 God, why was this charge? 
 
 32. God did not overlook this as inoffensive, when he 
 commanded that a woman should not touch any holy 
 thing, nor come into the sanctuary of the congregation, 
 for the space of forty, or even eighty days; and when 
 he commanded that she should bring a burnt-offering, 
 and a sin-offering, to make an atonement. 
 
 33. David did not overlook it when he said,“ There is . 
 no rest in my bones, because of my sin—For my loins pee 3, 
 are filled with a loathsome disease—Wash me thorough- 7, and li. 
 ly from mine iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin—Be- 25: 
 hold, I wasshapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother 
 conceive me.” . 
 
 34. Jesus did not overlook it when he said, “That jaa s 
 which is born of the flesh is flesh,”—And, “The lusts vill, 4 
 of your father ye will do.”"—Nor Paul when he said, 1 Cor, xv, 
 “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God: er 15 
 
 neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.”— Nor aie 
 James, when he said, “ When lust hath conceived it 
 bringeth forth sin.” 
 
 35. It is written of the hes God, that “his work is peut. 
 perfect; for all his ways are judgment: a God of truth, xxxii. 1. 
 and without iniquity ; just and right is he.” 
 
 36. And if so, will the God of perfect justice, judg- 
 ment, and truth, do that which is contrary to his own na- 
 ture and attributes? Will he inflict punishments with- 
 out a cause? or grieve willingly the children of men? 
 
 ‘Will he count that unclean, which is not unclean? or 
 require an offering for sin, where there is no sin? By 
 no means. 
 
 37. Then it is certain, that where God commanded 
 any one not to touch any thing that was counted holy, 
 there was something offensive to his Divine nature; and 
 that wherein he required an offering for sin from any 
 one, there certainiy was sin in that case: either in the 
 Whole case, in the nature or motive to an unclean action, 
 or in the act itself, 
 
64 
 CHAP. 
 1X. 
 
 AR ey 
 
 John i. 17 
 Mat. x, 17 
 
 Jam, ti. 20 
 Rom. ii, 
 
 2, 
 
 THE TRUE END AND DESIGN OF bY’ * 
 
 88. Therefore, let that which'God hath counted b 
 infil and unclean, be both sinful and unclean; that 
 may be just, and every man a corrupter, until he fulfil: 
 
 ‘the very spirit of the law, by loving God supremely ; 
 
 and till no inferior object can take possession 0 
 highest seat in his affections. * Shcttiea, ea Bie 
 
 39. Thus the true end and purpose of the law will be 
 answered, and it will not be said in vain, The law was 
 our school-master to bring us to Christ. And although 
 it be a severe and mortifying school-master to the pride 
 of fallen man, yet it is a true and faithful one. 
 
 40. The law condemned many things as either sinful 
 or unclean, which arose from natural causes, and were 
 figurative of the heinous nature of sin. Such as the lep- 
 rosy, which had a striking reference to the plague of 
 sin—touching a dead body—eating unclean beasts and 
 fowls; and many such like things, which prefigured the 
 abominations of man, and which were to be destroyed 
 under the law of grace, by the gospel. 
 
 41. “The law was given by Moses, but grace and 
 truth came by Jesus Christ.” ‘And Christ came not to” 
 destroy the law, but to fulfil it; not by observing its ex- 
 ternal rites and ceremonies, but by loving and serving 
 God, as the supreme object of his arent and by 
 teaching the same to others, 
 
 42. Then which of these two requireth the rested 
 purity; the ceremonial law given by Moses; or the law- 
 of grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ? Un- 
 doubtedly the latter, it must be granted. 
 
 43. Therefore, let those who disregard the law, be- 
 cause they imagine they are under grace, at least, be 
 careful to examine their fruits or works by the law of 
 grace. “Faith without works is dead.—For as mene 
 have sinned without law shall also perish without law.” 
 
 44, And further, let such as imagine they are under 
 grace, at least regard that superior reason and dignity, 
 by which God hath exalted man above the order of the 
 brutes; and not defile themselves, nor gratify the incli- 
 nations of a corrupt and inferior nature, with any — 
 man, after she hath conceived seed. 
 
 45, And besides, after nine months, according to the 
 
 *Affections may be considered ina three-fold sense.. 1. Natural affec- 
 tion, 2. Vile affection. 3. Heavenly affection. Pure natural affec- 
 tion belonged to man, only in his first innocent state; vile fftctions be- 
 Jong to all Adam’s fallen posterity; heavenly affection, which is the, 
 purest of all. belongeth to those who come into the regenerationy 
 
 yz ig tee 
 
“ys 
 
 PT : | fie LAW GIVEN BY MOSES. 
 
 common time of pregnancy, let the same restriction be 
 continued, for the space of eighty days longer, accord- 
 ing to the time which God prescribed to Israel. 
 
 46. And finally, let such as imagine that they are free 
 from the law, and under grace, never gratify the sen- 
 sual and fleshly appetites of their corrupt animal nature, 
 at any time or season, nor in any manner whatever, but 
 cohabit barely for the propagation of their species, and 
 that with the sole motive to honor and glorify God. 
 
 47. Then they will show how much grace and truth li- 
 eth at the bottom! But if they fail in the attempt, then 
 it may be understood, why kings and prophets desired 
 to see the days of the Son of man, — 
 
 48. 1t was not because they expected Christ to come, 
 with some extraordinary grace, to daub over their se- 
 eret corruptions, that they might live in them with im- 
 punity; but on the contrary, they looked for a day of full 
 redemption from that predominant nature of evil, root 
 and branch, to which they were held in bondage. 
 
 49. But in vain will the fatal wound of man’s depravi- 
 ty be covered over, by the superficial ornaments of an 
 empty profession of grace, when “God shall! bring eve- 
 ry work into judgment, with every secret thing!” 
 
 50. In vain may souls groan for deliverance from the 
 bondage of sin, while, by some plausible reasonings to 
 enjoy a momentary pleasure, they willingly conceal the 
 very core of their corruptions! 
 
 51. It was nothing short of supreme and perfect love 
 to God, that could ever order and regulate the actions 
 of man so as to render them well pleasing to Him; and 
 therefore, where any action was condemned, or any 
 atonement required, it proved that the nature from 
 which that action proceeded, was evil. 
 
 52. And, until that which was the spring or cause of 
 the evil was removed, the same evil action would be re- 
 peated: for the effect is like its cause, and the same 
 cause must continue to producé the same effect. 
 
 Eccl. xiv 
 14. 
 
 Mat. xxiii. 
 27. 
 
 53. And hence came those perpetual offerings for - 
 
 sin, in which God had no pleasure; but they were added 
 that the offence of sin might abound, until the cause 
 should be removed, by Christ the true seed, in whom 
 only, the promise of final redemption was made. 
 
 54. Therefore, the design of the ceremonial law, was 
 not to fulfil the real law of God, but to point out the 
 way in which it should be fulfilled: first, by discovering 
 
 2 
 
 H 
 
 for) 
 
 ‘ 
 eb. x 5 
 
66 
 
 Ik. 
 
 Deut. 
 &xii. 10 
 
 THE’ TRUE END AND DESIGN OF oS 
 . 
 
 that object which standeth in competition with God, and 
 engrosseth the highest affections of man; and then to” 
 have that object taken out of the way. © And until that 
 was done, the soul could never be free from bondage 
 and captivity to sin. A» DAS MMS Wap 
 
 _ 55. In every respect, the law given by Moses, went 
 to search out the root of ‘man’s depravity. Many things 
 pertaining to the same nature, besides those that were 
 actual, were counted either as sinful, or unclean, or 
 both; ‘and were to be expiated according to law. 
 
 56. Such was the involuntary issue of that unclean 
 nature of man, which chanced him by night; which pol- 
 luted every thing that it touched, and which (however 
 modestly accounted for, as a mere bodily infirmity) was 
 cognizable by the law of God, as a fruit of man’s fall, 
 and subjected the filthy dreamer to excommunication 
 from every thing sacred, until washed and purified ac- 
 cording tolaw.  - we hia 
 
 57. Such also was the “issue of uncleanness” in the 
 female, which excluded her from touching any hallow- 
 ed thing, during the time of her separation, and also re- 
 quired a sin-offering and a burnt-offering, to make an 
 atonement for her, before the Lorn. 
 
 58. These and such like fleshly things, althouph they 
 were the workings of an inferior nature, independent of 
 any act of the mind, were, nevertheless, rejected by the 
 law, as contrary to that purity both of mind and body, 
 which man was originally created to possess. 
 
 59. So that the strictest ceremonies of the law, were 
 nothing more nor less; than to show, that the very root 
 or fountain of man’s nature, in his fallen state, was cor- 
 rupt before God, and offensive to his pure nature, 
 
 60. Thus the law, not only distinguished between 
 good and evil actions, but searched out the cause, and 
 the different motives from which actions proceeded.— 
 And it discovered the root of all evil to bein - very 
 nature, in which man was begotten. 
 
 61. For while the spirit of the law roamed perfect 
 love to the invisible God, as the only justifying motive 
 in the soul of man; it immediately excluded that infe- 
 rior instinct, which ‘led Sodom and Egypt, and the inha- 
 bitants of Canaan to the perpetration of the most horrid 
 and unnatural crimes, through lust, merely for the sake 
 of its own gratification, or the momentary, pleasure 
 which it afforded. ya pmeeees 
 
rr 
 
 ee 
 
 PLE DHE LAW GIVEN BY’ MOSES, 
 
 Gy 
 
 " 
 
 62, Moses plainly demonstrated, that this carnal de- CHAP. 
 
 sire through which man was begotten and conceived in 
 his fallen state, was inconsistent with perfect love to 
 God, from its motions and actions, being lawless, under 
 no government, and subject to no control. 
 
 63. This passionate and lawless instinct was blind to 
 the law of God, and even the order of nature, and re- 
 gardless of the objects of its choice or refusal: so that 
 if moved with equal freedom, to any object that could 
 afford it the gratification of its own agreeable and cor- 
 RUPT SELF;. whether that object was animate or inani- 
 mate, brutal, or human! 
 
 64. All this is most strikingly evident from the law of 
 Moses, as well as from the prophets. And after Moses 
 had given a numerous list of the abominations, which all 
 sprang from one and the same source of human corrup- 
 tion, he addeth, “For all these abominations have the 
 men of the land done!” 
 
 65. And to show that the natural seed of Abraham, 
 had the same corrupt inclinations, of other nations, it is 
 again added, “ And ye shall not walk in the manners of 
 the nations which I cast out before you: for they com- 
 mitted all these’things, and therefore I abhorred them.” 
 
 66. Then, if that propensity of fallen man, was so 
 blind and lawless, that it would move toward a neigh- 
 bour’s wife, a sister, a father’s wife, a mother, a daugh- 
 ter, a fellow man, a four-footed beast, a dumb idol, a 
 
 lifeless’ stock, or a stone; could any thing produced. by 
 
 it, be any better than itself? 
 
 67. Here again, we may see, that the true design of 
 
 the law, was to discover the distinction of objects, and 
 the chief motive from which actions proceeded. 
 + 68. As every external object upon which man placed 
 his affections, was more or less offensive to God, and 
 merited punishment according to the degree of the of: 
 fence; so the whole law went pointedly to discover that 
 no motive, or affection, fixed upon any external object 
 whatever, could satisfy the real spirit of the law: and 
 that nothing could do it short of perfect love to God, as 
 the supreme object of man’s affections. 
 
 69. And therefore, until the reigning power of that 
 lawless corruption was taken out of the way, how could 
 the soul love God supremely, and his neighbour-as him- 
 self? For on these two hang all the law and the prophets. 
 
 70, Christ Jesus was the first that ever fulfilled the 
 
 ot 
 
 Lev. Xvili, 
 
 xX, 
 
 Evil, 27. 
 
CHAP. 
 Ix, 
 
 Wilber- 
 force on 
 Religion. 
 
 Bost. Ed. 
 
 a 
 
 THE TRUE END AND DESIGN OF PL 
 
 spirit of the law; and thereby, he put an end to all those 
 external rites and ceremonies, meats and drinks, and ~ 
 divers washings, and carnal ordinances; ‘and set the ex- 
 ample for others to do the same. Nothing therefore, 
 but perfect obedience to his commandments, could ever 
 satisfy the demands of the law. LS RR ly 
 
 71. A perfect obedience to the law of Christ, walking 
 in his very footsteps, travelling in the work of regene- 
 ration, and abstaining from every actual and sensual 
 gratification, as he did, released every member of his 
 se: from all those external ceremonies” 
 
 72. As it is written: “Christ is the end of the ans for 
 1, aegis to every one that believeth.” Not tosuch 
 as believe only, but “ he became the author of yeyient 
 salvation to all them that obey him.” 
 
 73. Thus far, we have opened the nature of tr 
 loss, and the fundamental cause) of his depravity. and 
 separation from God, and the design of the law to search 
 it out from its true origin: not superficially nor in dis- 
 guise, but faithfully, and with that plainness which the 
 unportance of sacred and solemn truth demandeth. It is 
 the rrur# only, that ever will or can make souls free. 
 
 74. And here we may add a few very just observations 
 from a respectable writer. They may discover, in some 
 measure, a spirit of willingness and candour to acknow- 
 ledge and expose the root of evil; and on the apie’ 
 a general principle of disguise to conceal it, . 
 
 75. “But though these effects of human dupranstyj# 
 ‘saith the writer, “ are every where acknowledged and 
 ‘lamented, we must not expect to find them traced to 
 ‘their true origin. Casua latet, vis est notissima:” i, e. 
 the cause lieth concealed, the effect is notorious, 
 
 76. “Prepare yourself to hear rather of frailty and 
 tinfirmity, of petty transgressions, of occasional failings, 
 ‘of sudden surprisals, and of such other qualifying terms 
 ‘as may serve to keep out of view the true source of 
 ‘ the evil, and—may administer consolation to the Pade 
 ‘ of human nature.” 
 
 77. “Far different is the humiliating, lenetage of 
 ‘christianity. From it we learn that man is an apostate 
 ‘creature, fallen from his high original, degraded in his 
 ‘nature, and depraved in his faculties—that he is tainted 
 ‘with sin, not slightly and meee but ary: ; 
 ‘and to the very core.” 
 
 78, “These are truths which, hewensl gapatifying. to 
 
ea ~ 
 
 4 
 
 PE THE LAW GIVEN By MOSES. 
 
 ‘our pride, one would think (if this corruption did not 
 ‘warp the judgment) none would i hardy enough to 
 ‘attempt to controvert.” 
 
 79. “How, on any principles of common reasoning, 
 ‘can we account for it, [this corruption] but by conceiv- 
 ‘ing that man, since he came out of the hands of the 
 ‘Creator, has contracted a taint, and that the venom of 
 ‘this subtil poison has been communicated throughout 
 ‘the race of Adam, every where exhibiting incontesta- 
 ‘ble marks of its fatal malignity.” 
 
 80. “ Hence it has arisen, that the appetites deriving 
 * new strength, and the powers of reason and conscience 
 ‘being weakened, the latter have feebly and impotent- 
 ‘ly pleaded against those forbidden indulgences: which 
 ‘the former have solicited.” 
 
 81. Sensual gratifications and illicit affections have 
 ‘debased our noble powers, and indisposed our hearts 
 ‘to the discovery of God.—By a repetition of vicious 
 “acts, evil habits have been formed within us, and have 
 = the fetters of sin. All without exception, in a 
 
 ‘ greater or less degree, bear about them, more visible 
 ‘or mote concealed, the ignominious marks of their cap- 
 ‘ tivity.” 
 
 82. “Such, on a full and fair investigation, must be 
 ‘confessed to be the state of facts; and how can this be 
 ‘accounted for on any other supposition, than that of 
 ‘some original taint, some radical principle of corrup- 
 ‘tion? All other solutions are unsatisfactory, while the 
 * potent cause which has been assigned, does abundantly, 
 “and can alone sufficiently account for the effect.” So 
 ‘saith Wilberforce: and that with the greatest reason 
 and truth. Then let it be so- 
 
 83. To this subject we shall only add, that although 
 the law was given to discover the root and fountain of 
 all evil, yet it never did nor could remove the cause.. 
 
 And although the service “stood only in meats and - 
 
 drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances* im- 
 posed on them until the time of reformation,” and could 
 never make the comers thereunto perfect; yet it never 
 was intended to be taken out of the way nor destroyed, 
 until that filthy nature which it was intended to expose, 
 is desroyed by the fire of the gospel. 
 
 84. “For verily (said Christ) I say unto you, Till hea- 
 ven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise 
 pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.” 
 
 69 
 om 
 
 Wilber- 
 force on 
 Religions 
 p- 25, 26, 
 
 Heb. ix. 
 Ohi iu 
 
 8 
 
 *Gr, 
 dinaswpars 
 copes. 
 flesh-jus- 
 tifications y 
 See 
 Manifesto, 
 Page 122. 
 Mat. vy, 1 
 
 ry 
 
to 
 
 i Samuel 
 
 - x.’5. 
 
 Neh. ix. 
 27; 
 
 Obad. 21. 
 ae x. 4, 
 aS 27. 
 
 t Pet. i. 
 10, 11, 12. 
 
 Isai. xii. 
 i 
 
 Zech. ix.9 
 
 THE STATE. OF ALL MANKIND AERTE E 
 
 Pas ys Sg VK Hh 4 Gao Lae ahs 
 EMA Te ee 
 
 ) oye peteeta Pim. prebat> - 
 
 The State of all Mankind before, the Appearing of Christ. 
 
 ie a Chae he 
 10 be saved from outward dangers, temporal ene- 
 mies, and such like, is properly called. Salvation, 
 But to be saved from the power and practice of sin, is 
 a very different kind of salyation. The. — is — 
 poral, and the latter spiritual. . 
 
 2. The Lord saved Noah from theulactrnenaae oiptas 
 old world; brought Abraham forth out of Ur, (i.e. the 
 fire) of the Chaldees; and saved Lot from senate wid 
 of Sodom. 
 
 3. The children of Israel saw the iedion of ‘ies 
 Lord at the Red Sea. And the Lord frequently wrought 
 a great salvation for Israel, in the land of Canaan, and 
 from time to time, gave them saviours, who saved them 
 out of the hand of their enemies, 
 
 4. Yet all this was not salvation from sin; nor were 
 the sayiours, those who should judge the mount of Esau, 
 when the kingdom should be the Lord’s. As sin was in 
 the world until the law was given, that the offence 
 might abound; so it remained in the world until Christ 
 appeared. 
 
 _ 6 “For it ts not possible that the blood of bulls ‘and 
 of goats should take away sins:” even the high priests 
 were required to offer sacrifices for their own harass ag 
 well as for the sins of the people. 
 
 6. The prophets themselves were ignorant of that 
 salvation, and searched diligently to know when it. 
 would appear; unto whom it was revealed that it was 
 not unto themselves they ministered the promise, but 
 unto another people, yet to come; and prophesied of 
 him, in whom it should first appear, by the i on “9 
 Christ that was in them. : 
 
 7. It is remarkable that under the covenant ry aaa 
 ise, names and characters were applied to many natu- 
 ral men, which in reality could be applied to Christ 
 only. 
 
 8. Thus, God said unto Abraham, “J will make of 
 thee a great nation—and. in thee shall ali families of 
 the earth be blessed.” And of Isaac he said, “1 will 
 establish my covenant with him, for an everlasting cove- — 
 gant, and with his seed afterhim, The whole of which, 
 
 irl anil 
 et 
 a ae 
 
L. 
 
 . ete ee Sp Ne Ae DORR he Prd ee 
 
 P. 1. BEFORE THE APPEARING OF CHRIST: 
 
 in spirit and in substance, applieth to Christ, and not to 
 Abraham and Isaac, nor to their natural seed. The 
 thing was typical, as hath been shown. 
 
 9. Again, thus saith the Lord, “ Israel is my son, even 
 my first-born.” . This is also typical, and in reality ap- 
 plieth to none but Christ, and his true seed, who are in 
 him by obedience. 
 
 10, And after the law was given to the Hebrews) “the 
 ‘whole nation,” saith Edwards, “by this law, was as it 
 
 “were, constituted ina typical state ;” which is true, as 
 
 the scriptures abundantly prove. 
 
 11. Upon which a certain writer justly remarketh, 
 that “Christians have the most unequivocal assertions 
 ‘of this in the New-Testament. . The law is called a 
 ‘shadow of good things to come. And the whole epistle 
 ‘to the Hebrews, and great part of that to the Galatians, 
 * is written to prove and illustrate this very point.’ ’ 
 
 12. Another writer on a similar occasion, as justly re- 
 marketh, on typical characters in general, that, “In or- 
 ‘der to constitute a proper type, it is by no means ne- 
 ‘cessary, that the person who answers this important 
 ‘ purpose, should possess perfect moral qualities.”— 
 “*That the comparison is not to be stated and pursued 
 ‘through every particular incident of the life, and every 
 ‘ feature of the person typifying.” 
 
 13. Then, as the line of the patriarchs and the law 
 of Moses, were-only typical of things to come, and were 
 not the very substance of the thing typified; therefore, 
 let not the shadow of a thing be mistaken for the sub- 
 stance. — 
 
 14. The name or figure of a thing spiritual, is as dis- 
 tinct from the thing itself, as the name or picture of the 
 sun, is distinct from the sun itself.. The high priest of 
 the children of Israel wore a mitre upon his head, with 
 
 4 f hich was engraved, Houtwess 3 
 a plate of pure gold, on which was engraved, Hoxtness Deut ae 
 
 To THE Lorp. And of the people it was said, “Thou 
 art an holy people unto the Lord thy God.” 
 
 15. But did this make either the priest or the people 
 holy? By no means, The whole nation were sinners, 
 from Moses to Chrisi. both priest and people, and this 
 their sacrifices and offerings for sin, year by year con- 
 tinually, prove beyond all contradiction. And thé same 
 prove also, that they were perpetual transgressors of the 
 moral law, the nature and requirements of which, have. 
 been pointed out in the preceding chapter. 
 
 71 
 a 
 bos iv. 5 
 
 Col ras 6 
 
 i hoe iii. 
 18. 
 
 History of 
 Redemp. 
 p- 176. 
 
 177. 
 ote u. 
 
 Tb. p 197. 
 Note z. 
 
 Hunter’s 
 Sac. Biog, 
 vol.i. p. 
 
 275, 
 
 Ex, xxviij 
 6, 
 
oa " 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 ; bes es 
 _ 17. And in all those blessings, which were the fruits 
 of their obedience, they verily were typical of 
 
 1 Cor. x. 
 4, 
 
 Psalm 
 Ixxviii, 40, 
 Al, 
 
 ad 
 
 <Tpagat, ae -. 
 
 Ll Pat oS eT en at 
 THE STATE OF ALL MANKIND 
 
 16. It is strictly true, however, that whil anc 
 tually observed all the external rites and ordinane 
 the law, they were counted blameless, and were blessed 
 of God, above all other nations... 
 
 were called; An holy and peculiar people, sons. 
 daughters of God, and many other terms, that m 
 
 serve as a shadow of good things to come. All of wl 
 
 fore Solomon was chosen to build the temple——Jehn 
 was anointed to cut off the house of Ahab—and Cyrus 
 was the Lord’s anointed to subdue the nations. But not 
 one of them walked with God under the cross of Christ; 
 nor were they anointed with power to saye them from 
 their sins. ; Masini: dithoh etiam 
 
 20. It is true, that the Israelites drank of that spir- 
 itual rock which followed them in the wilderness, and 
 that rock was Christ;* or in other words, it was the 
 same spirit of Christ, that spake by the prophets, and 
 testified of his coming. ' 
 
 21. But observe, instead of following the Spirit of 
 Christ in Moses, that Spirit followed them, and strove 
 with them, while they remained a stifi-necked and re- 
 bellious generation. “How oft did they provoke him 
 in the wilderness, and grieve him in the desert! Yea, 
 
 * The children of Israel drank of no other spiritual rock than that 
 spirit which dwelt in Moses: for the apostie saith, They were all bap- 
 tized unto Moses in the cloud, and in the sea. 1Cor.x.2. But willan 
 one say, that Moses was very Christ? The truth is, that in Moses dwelt 
 a spirit of prophecy, and that spirit was a medium through which the 
 law of God was manifested to Israel: so that Moses was a: mediator be- 
 tween God and the people of Israel, and an eminent type of Jesus, who 
 was constituted the real Christ—Therefore, in partaki that spirit 
 which dwelt in Moses, they might be said to drink of t spiritua} 
 rock, and that rock was Christ.. > Tee - 
 
 ty 
 
rr 
 
 — Sr 
 
 VAT, 
 i ef BEFORE THE APPEARING OF CHRIST. 
 
 they turned back and tempted God, and limited the 
 Holy One of Israel—And about the time of forty years, 
 suffered he their manners in the wilderness.” — So far 
 distant, then, was this typical Israel from being the true 
 Israel of God, whom they typified. 
 
 22. But when the promised Messiah really came, he, 
 ‘instead of following them, exhorted them to follow him, 
 and testified that unless they did, they could not be his 
 disciples. And further said, “If ye believe not that I 
 
 -am he [that was promised] ye shall die in your sins.” 24 
 
 23. Therefore, it was not faith m a saviour to come, 
 that ever saved any people from their sins; neither did 
 a dispensation of types and shadows, ever save any.— 
 The very intent, and substance of all that was typified, 
 and promised to Israel, was salvation from all sin, by 
 Christ, when he should appear, and not before. Every 
 thing else, without a full and present salvation from sin, 
 call it what ye please, is nothing but an empty shadow; 
 and, as Paul justly expresseth it, Weak and beggarly 
 elements, 
 
 24. Then how mistaken are they who imagine, that 
 God saved one good man from his sins, here, and anoth- 
 er, there; and from Adam.-to Christ, doomed all the rest 
 of the innumerable multitudes of the human race to e- 
 ternal destruction, while it was impossible that ever one 
 of them could be really saved, having no real Saviour. 
 
 25. For how then could the scripture be true, which 
 saith; “God hath concluded them all in unbelief?” And 
 again: “The scripture hath concluded all under sin, 
 that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be giv- 
 en to them that believe.” Not that did believe*, but 
 that now believe. And who not only believe but obey. 
 
 26. It is evident from the plain history of facts, that 
 the real state of both Jews and Gentiles, was equally, 
 and impartially considered, in the sight of God; and 
 that all stood in equal need of a saviour, from Moses to 
 Christ. 
 
 27. The descendants of Abraham were taught the 
 
 _ faith and worship of One true God; but very early, idol- 
 
 atry was introduced among them. Rachel stole the 
 gods of her father, brought them to Mount Gilead, and 
 artfully contrived to keep them. 
 
 28. Afterwards, however, Jacob required his house- 
 
 * The Jess did believe in a Messiah to come; but their past belief was 
 rendered ineffectual by their unbelief in him when present among them. 
 
 73 
 
 CHAP. 
 xX. 
 
 Acts xiii. 
 18. 
 
 John vite 
 
 Gal. iv. 9. 
 
 Rom. x1. 
 
 32. 
 Gal. iii. 22 
 Heb. v. 9. 
 
 Gen. xxx). 
 12, 30—35 
 
" 
 
 v4 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Gen, xxxv. 
 
 2, 3, 4. 
 
 Acts vii. 
 42, 43. 
 
 Dent, ix. 
 
 = 
 
 4 +, re on. es 
 THE $TATE OF ALL MANKIND ~ ar. iy; 
 
 hold, and all that were with him, to put away the 
 strange gods that were with them: accordingly they 
 were given up to Jacob, with all their ear-rings, and he 
 hid them under an oak by Shechem. , 
 
 _29. And after this again, in Egypt, they served 
 strange gods. And even after they were delivered from 
 the bondage of Egypt; forty years did the house of Is- 
 rael carry in the wilderness, the tabernacle of Moloch, 
 and Chiun, their images, the star of their god, which 
 they made to themselves; as saith the prophet Amos, 
 Stephen explaineth it by calling them figures, or images, 
 which they made to worship the host of heaven. 
 
 30. To this agree the avords of Joshua, who, after 
 having settled the Israelites in the land of promise, 
 assembled them together, and said, “Put away the 
 gods which your fathers served on the other side of the 
 flood, and in Egypt; and serve ye the Lord.” ; 
 
 31. It was therefore justly observed, that it was not 
 
 4,5,6,and because of the righteousness of the Israelites, nor for 
 
 a 
 
 Deut. 
 xxxi. 5b— 
 
 1 Sam. vil. 
 
 3,and viii. 
 
 y 
 
 the uprightness of their hearts, that they inherited the 
 land of promise; but to subserve the purpose of God with 
 regard to a spiritual seed. For Moses declared that 
 
 re a stiff-necked people, and that they had been 
 
 jgthey me 
 “rebellious against the Lord, from the day that he knew 
 
 them. MY, 
 
 32. The conduct of the Israelites as a people, after” 
 they were in possession of the promised land, both un- 
 der the judges and kings, need not be more clearly ex- 
 pressed than it is by Robinson. ; 
 
 33. “Moses and the Levites had put to death about 
 
 ii. ‘three thousand men for setting up the golden calf; but 
 
 ‘he had not extirpated idolatry: it was practised all 
 ‘his time; and it was practised in the time of Joshua; 
 ‘and it continued to be practised under the judges 
 
 “nei ‘through all this period. The people did serve, and 
 
 ‘would serve Baal and Ashtaroth; and although Gideon 
 
 . ‘checked foreign idolatry, yet he set up an idol of his 
 
 ‘own; and as soon as he was dead, the people,turned a- 
 ‘gain to Baalim, and made Baalberith their god.” 
 
 34. “Samuel the last of the judges, obServes that, in 
 ‘his time, they served strange gods and Ashtaroth: so 
 ‘that idolatry was practised through this whole period.” 
 Under the kings, is exhibited a code of statutes, like the 
 former; “ Which made idolatry and several vices capi- 
 ‘tal crimes, and an history of the perpetual violation of 
 
 ee 
 
pp 
 
 KS 
 
 Pf. BEFORE THE APPEARING OF” CHRIST. 
 
 < 
 
 ‘it. The kings were arbitrary, but far from enforcing 
 “the law, they broke it themselves, and protected others 
 
 75 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Ciseh meee 
 
 ‘in doing so.” Bits : 
 35. “ David, who was an enemy to idolatry, commit- 1 Kings 
 
 *ted adultery and murder with impunity. Solomon, who 
 ‘built a temple for Jehovah on one mountain at Jerusa- 
 ‘lem, built also an high place for Chemosh, the abom- 
 ‘ination of Moab, on another; and though he sacrificed 
 ‘three times a year to Jehovah, yet at other times he 
 ‘went after Moloch, the god of Ammon, and Ashtaroth, 
 ‘the goddess of Zidon.” : 
 36. “Jeroboam, who reigned over ten tribes, set up 
 “calves of gold, made high places and priests, ordained 
 ‘festivals, and offered sacrifices to idols. And Rehobo- 
 am, who reigned over the other two, either built, or 
 “suffered the people to build high places, and set up 
 ‘images, and to consecrate groves, and to do all the 
 ‘abominations of the ancient inhabitants of the land. 
 “In this manner, in general, they conducted themselves 
 ‘through all this period.” 
 . 37. “It is remarkable that the royal reformers were 
 ‘idolaters themselves: for Jehu departed not from the 
 ‘sins of Jeroboam, the golden calves that were in Beth- 
 
 1X. <<. 
 
 chap. xii. 
 25—33. 
 
 xiv. 23, 24 
 
 2 Kings x 
 28, 29 
 
 1 Kings 
 xv. 13, 14: 
 
 »2 Chron~ . 
 
 ‘ 
 
 ‘el andin Dan. Asa, who dethroned his mother, be-— xxiv. 18 
 
 ‘cause she had made an idol ina grove,* did not take a- 
 ‘way the high places; and Joash not only left the house 
 ‘of the Lord, and served groves and idols, but murder- 
 ‘ed Zechariah, for remonstrating against idolatry, in 
 ‘the court of that very house of the Lord, which he had 
 
 22. 
 
 ‘pretended to purify from idolatry by shedding the | 
 
 ‘blood of his mother and the Baalites. It is observable, 
 ‘further, that the people, who put others to death, did 
 ‘not reform themselves.” 
 
 38. It is true, that through the Hebrew nation, God 
 hath verily performed his promise made unto Abraham, 
 in raising up that seed in which all families of the earth 
 were to be blessed. But when the long-suffering pa- 
 tience, wisdom, and goodness of God, in dealing with 
 
 .* What this idol in a grove was, is leftin the dark. In the Vulgate 
 bible it is rendered “turpissimum simulacrum,” 4 most filthy image; and 
 in i. Chr. xv. 16, “simulacrum Priapi,” an image of Priapus, 1. e. the 
 pencratiee power—and in our margin bible, it is rendered Horror. 
 
 arkhurst calleth it “an obscene priapian figure, made for the Heathen 
 Venus.” Noris it at all incredible (saith he) that queen Maacha should 
 dedicate such an image to Venus, or even worship it, when we consider 
 the shocking indecencies of this kind, into which even the women of 
 other countries, both in ancient and modern times, have been drawa 
 by the bait of sensual pleasure.” Heb, Lex. word Asher. 
 
 oi 
 
26 
 
 CHAP. 
 ae 
 
 THE STATE OF ALL’ MANKIND we, Ae = 
 
 that nation, in order to fulfil his promise, is rightly con- 
 
 «.—— sidered, it will appear marvellous indeed. Through 
 
 & 
 ai. i. 4, 
 10—15. 
 
 chap, EXE. 
 
 Jer, xxiii, 
 14, 
 
 Ezek. v.6. 
 
 xvi. 47— 
 
 Mic. vil. 
 
 3 4, 
 
 perpetual changes of judgments and mercies, his name 
 
 was upheld, 
 
 39. And it is certain, that although i in some extraor- 
 dinary instances, some walked blameless, as touching 
 the external law; yet as touching the internal work of 
 redemption by Christ, they were not blameless: Witness 
 Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles. 
 
 40. And it is also certain, that as a people, they were 
 as prone, and when not restrained by judgments, as ac-_ 
 tive, to commit all the abominations of the earth, as a- 
 ny other nation under heaven, Their whole history 
 proveth this. 
 
 41. And as.to the internal work of salvation, their 
 real state or standing, in the sight of God, was con oa 
 ered no better than that of other nations: which is most 
 manifest from the prophets. 
 
 42. Thus said Isaiah: “Ah sinful nation, a people. 
 laden with iniquity, a seed of evil doers, children that 
 are corrupters!—Hear the word of the Lord, ye rulers 
 of Sodom; give ear unto the law of our God, ye people 
 _of. Gomorrah. To what purpose is the multitude of 
 
 “your sacrifices unto me? saith the Lord—your hands are 
 
 full of blood.— 
 
 43. Write it before them in a table, and stelle it ina 
 book, that it may be for the time to come for ever and 
 ever; that this 2s a rebellious people, lying children, 
 children that will not hear the law of the Lord.” 
 
 44. Thus said God by Jeremiah, “I have seen also in 
 the prophets of Jerusalem, an horrible thing: they com- 
 mit adultery, and walk in hes; they strengthen also the 
 hands of evil-doers, that none doth return from his wick- 
 edness: they are all of them unto me as Sodom, and the 
 inhabitants thereof as Gomorrah,” 
 
 45. Thus said the Lord God by Ezekiel concerning 
 Jerusalem. “She hath changed my judgments into wick- 
 edness more than the nations, and my statutes more than 
 
 the countries that are round about her: for they have 
 refused my judgments, and my statutes, they have not. 
 walked in them.” 
 
 46. And by Micah. “ There is none upright among men: 
 they all lie in wait for blood: they hunt every man his 
 brother with a net—The best of them is asa brier; and 
 the most upright is sharper than a thora hedge.” 
 
a ee at A 
 
 Pe : Lai 
 Re} BEFORE TH# APPEARING OF CHRIST. 
 
 47. And by Zephaniah. “ Woe to her that is filthy 
 and polluted, to the oppressing city! Her princes within 
 her are roaring lions; her judges are evening wolyes— 
 Her prophets are light and treacherous persons; her 
 priests have polluted the sanctuary, they have done vio- 
 lence to the law.” 
 
 48. And by Malachi. “Ye are cursed with a curse: 
 for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation.” T'o this 
 agreeth what Christ testified: “All that ever came be- 
 fore me are thieves ard robbers.” 
 
 49. Solomon in all his glory had to confess “ There is 
 no man that sinneth not.” And David also declared un- 
 der the law, “ Every one of them is gone back, they are 
 altogether become filthy; there is none that doeth good, 
 not even one Their throat is an open sepulchre; they 
 flatter with their tongues—Addev’s poison zs under their 
 lips,—their mouth is' full of cursing and deceit. (Their 
 
 feet run to evil, and they make haste to shed innocent 7,8 
 
 blood; wasting and destruction are in their paths; and 
 the way of peace they know not.) .There is no fear of 
 God before their eyes,” 
 
 50. How uniform and evincing are the testimonies of 
 the law and the prophets! “ Now we know, (saith Paul), 
 that what things’soever the law saith, it saith to them 
 who are under the law; that every mouth may be stop- 
 ped, and all the world may become guilty before God.” 
 Then, were the Jews under the law any better than the 
 Gentiles? “ Nay, (saith the apostle) in no wise; for we 
 have before provedboth Jews and Gentiles, that they 
 are all under sin.” 
 
 . 51, °Hence it was justly observed of the Jews, by thé 
 prophet Isaiah, that although God had increased the 
 nation, and they had been in pain like a woman in tra- 
 vail; yet they had as it were brought forth wind, and 
 had not wrought any true deliverance in the earth. A 
 ‘more just and. true expression: never was uttered by a 
 prophet! 
 
 52. At the birth and appearing of Jesus the Cunist, 
 the state of the world, with regard to piety and virtue, 
 was very deplorable. The whole world lay in wicked- 
 ness. In particular, the world is divided into four parts, 
 and their situation justly stated by Robinson, as each is 
 described in the holy scriptures. 
 
 53. “The first contains the uncivilized part ‘of man- 
 “kind, and these, who a. are alike in all ages, are depicted 
 
 CHAP. 
 xX 
 
 Zeph. iii. 
 1, 3,4. 
 
 1 Sam, ii. 
 22—ili. 13 
 Mal. iii. 9. 
 
 John x, 8. 
 
 Psa. iii. 3.- 
 
 y.9. 
 culo 
 Tsai. lix. 
 
 Psalm 
 xxxvi. 1, 
 
 Rom. iil. 
 19, 
 
 Isai. xxv, 
 15—18. 
 
 ' Subai 
 
 Pe Re. 
 p, 33; 34, 
 
| Pons Seas Se 
 78 THE STATE OF ALL MANKIND Pi > 
 
 Bh ey ‘ in miniature by the apostle of the Gentiles, andat large ~ 
 “__ ‘by the legislator of the Jews, and both are justified by _ 
 1 Cor. vi.9 ‘profane writers.” silk De, hapa 
 1Tim.i.10 "54, “'The barbarous ceremonies, and the beastly and 
 ae ‘unnatural crimes of these people, excited in Moses such 
 24.27,’ ‘indignation, that he seems at a loss for language to ex~ 
 ‘press it, and he exclaimed, of one vice, It is abomina- 
 ‘tion, of another, It is confusion, and of the whole, It is 
 ‘wickedness,” . , : 
 55, “In a second division, we may consider the civ- 
 ‘ilized part of the world, the accomplished Greeks, the 
 ‘polite Romans, and all others, who had been reclaim- 
 ‘ed from brutality, and instructed in the arts of regular 
 ‘life. It is but justice to allow, that their taste for all 
 ‘the arts was elegant in the highest degree; but the 
 ‘same justice obliges us to affirm, that they were devoid 
 
 ‘of all religion and virtue.” 
 Rom.i. ~ 56. “The apostle Paul describes this class of men, in 
 22-32. ¢the latter half of the first chapter of the epistle tothe - 
 ‘Romans, and, to’ say nothing of books, we have an un« 
 *deniable proof, and a full illustration of what he affirms, 
 i ‘in the ruins of the famous cities of Herculaneum and 
 ec GR * Pompeii.” , 
 $ 57. “ About twenty years after Paul wrote his epistle 
 ‘to the Romans, a sudden eruption of mount Vesuvius 
 ‘buried these two places with all the inhabitants.* 
 ‘They were first covered with ashes and cinders, and 
 ‘then glazed over, as it were, with the burning lava of 
 *the mountain. Secured by this, and future eruptions, 
 “from the action of the air, the whole lay undiscovered, 
 ‘and some parts unhurt, for 1641 years.” The discovery 
 was made in 1720, “and all the statues, vases, pictures, 
 ‘and buildings confirm the two truths just now mention- 
 - ‘ed, that the inhabitants had an exquisite taste for the 
 ‘arts, and a total ignorance of religion and virtue.” 
 58. “Judea in general, may be considered as a third 
 ‘class——The governors were unprincipled tools of pa- 
 ‘gan Rome; the chief priests were Sadducees, who be-- 
 ‘lieved no future state; the expositors of the law ren- 
 Ov * dered the text obscure by traditions.” ae 44 
 % 59. “ Those hungry hypocrites, the Pharisees, were: 
 ‘the guides of the common people; and the people them- 
 ‘selves were abominable and disobedient, and to every 
 
 J * Paul wrote in 58, The cities buried in 79, Diseoyered by Prince : 
 pen Etbenf, and pursued by the king ef Naples, ; : 
 * , 
 
 a 
 | Pitabi.18 
 eat 
 
je aa sil ks ari ia A a iia ck 
 
 . a ‘ 
 P. L BEFORE THE APPEARING OF OHRIST. 75 
 * good work reprobate, Their own historians say all this, CHAP. - 
 _ 1L “ t x. 
 ‘and much more to the same purpose. According to Jo- 
 
 *sephus—they trampled upon all human laws, derided Jose. de 
 “divine things, and made a jest of the oracles of the Bel. lib. 
 ‘ prophets, as of so many dreams and fables.” Pts 
 
 60. “In a fourth division we put the devout Jews. 
 
 «These were few, and they had very imperfect notions 
 
 ‘of that kind of kingdom which their ancient prophets Acts i, 
 ‘had foretold God intended to erect; and ofthat sort of | 
 ‘ Messiah, by whom the great-event was to be effected. 
 € Hence it was, that, when he came to his own, his own Johni. 6+ 
 £ received him not.” aie ’ 
 
 _ 61, To this may be added the following’ extracts from Eccl. His- 
 Mosheim. “And first, concerning the Pagans. “The rites ».96, 28 
 ‘used in their worship were absurd and ridiculous, and 29 
 * frequently cruel and obscene. For the gods and god- 
 £ desses, to whom public homage was paid, exhibited to 
 ‘ their worshippers rather examples of egregious crimes, 
 
 -* than of useful and illustrious virtues. The consequences 
 ‘of this wretched theology were a universal corruption 
 *of manners which discovered itself in the impunity 
 ‘af the most flagitious crimes.” 
 
 62. “It is also well known, that no public law pro- 
 ‘hibited the sports of the gladiators,* the exercise of 
 “unnatural lusts, the licentiousness of divorce, the cus- ie 
 ‘tom of exposing infants [to wild beasts,] and of procur 
 ‘ing abortions, nor the frontless atrocity of consecrating 
 “publicly stews and brothels [i. e, bawdy houses] to cer- 
 
 ‘tain divinities.” ¢ 
 
 _ 63. “The state of the Jews was not much better than 5... de 
 ‘that of other nations at the time of Christ’s appearance ang . / 
 ‘in the world. They were governed by Herod—his 
 
 e 
 
 # The gladiators were persons appointed to fight each other with 
 the sword, for the entertainment of the nobility and people. The 
 fighters generally consisted of slaves, prisoners of war, ue. who were 
 Stripped naked to the waist, and sent into the amphitheatre or place 
 appointed, to fight till death. In this way vast numbers were slain, 
 Wile thousands of spectators looked on to see the sport! 
 
 +“It is evident (saith Parkhurst) from I,K. 14, 24. II. K. 23,7. Hos, & 
 14, that such wretches were among the Canaanites and apostate Jews) 
 sacred to their idol Venus, and that they practised their abominable im- 
 purities, as acts of religion. Have we any reason to doubt of the truth 
 of what Julius Firmicus relates concerning the Sodomy practised in his 
 time in some of their temples? which he says, they were so far from 
 being ashamed of, that th 
 Dr. Ri cheur has shown that among the ancient Pagan idolaters there 
 were males as well as females, who prostituted themselves in their 
 temples, on the sacred festivals. —The like cursed impurities we find 
 
 ey made it the subject of their glorying, ae 
 
60 
 CHAP. 
 a. 
 
 wee 
 
 Mal. iv. 4, 
 &, 6. 
 
 PAY STATE OF ALL MANKIND, tre lle 7 
 
 opevernment was a yoke of the most vexatious and op» — 
 
 ‘pressive kind, The priests, and those who possessed 
 ‘any shadow of authority, were become dissolute and 
 ‘abandoned to the highest degree; while the multitude, 
 ‘set on. by these corrapt. examples, ran helene inte 
 ‘every sort of iniquity.” 
 
 64. Such then, as hath been stated, was the real sita- 
 ation of all mankind, from Adam to Moses, and from Mo- 
 ses to Christ: Not all of them at al] times alike, in name 
 or appearance, nor equally corrupt in practice. But 
 that all of them, patriarchs and families, kings and pro- 
 phets, priests and people, from Adam to Christ, were 
 destitute of the real internal power of salvation from all 
 sin, is testified by the law and the prophets, and con- 
 firmed by the most undeniable facts. 
 
 65, And hence, the conclusion of the holy coriptaress ; 
 before the appearing of Christ; “Remember ye the law 
 of Moses my servant, (saith God,) which |. commanded — 
 unto him in Horeb for all Israel, with the ee ome 
 judgments.” « 
 
 66. “ Behold I send you Elijab the prophet, before 
 the coming of the great day of the Lord. And he shall 
 turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the 
 heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and 
 smite the earth with a cuxsE.” ee 
 
 practised as acts of religion among the Indians, in America, where, to 
 use the words of Dr. Henry More, 2? they dedicate ne boys to. Sodo- 
 tay, particularly at Old Port and Puna in Peru, w have the devil so far 
 prevailed in their beastly devotions, that there were boys consecrated 
 to serve in the temple, Ww im whom under pretext of religion, their 
 principal men, on principal days, had that hellish commerce.’ 
 
 See Parkh. Heb. Lex. p. 637. {Mystery of Godliness, B. iii. ch. - 
 
2 i See ¢ «ee ne Z et ee VaR! 6 
 ok ay 2% : ‘ Z ; , 
 fe 
 
 THE TESTIMONY 
 if OF 
 
 CHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. - 
 
 PART “IL. " 4 
 THE FIRST APPEARING OF CHRIST—THE. BEGINNING 
 AND WORK OF A NEW CREATION. 
 
 eed 
 CHAPTER. I. 
 Christ introduced by John the Baptist. 
 
 ANKIND being universally sunk in depravity, crap. 
 ‘ and the Jews themselves, who in the times of _ I. 
 
 their obedience and prosperity, had figuratively stood 
 as God’s chosen people, being totally ignorant of that 
 kind of Messiah and his kingdom, which their ancient 
 prophets had foretold; it was highly necessary, that 
 the way for the coming of Christ should be prepared, 
 before he could be received by any. aes 
 
 2. The angel Gabriel had informéd Zachilitins of the Lukei.33, 
 birth and designation of John, that he should drink nei- 16, 17. 
 ther wine nor strong drink, but should be filled with the 
 Holy Ghost from his mother’s womb, and turn many of ey 
 the children of Israel to the Lord their God—That he M*t- iii 3 
 should go before him, in the spirit and power of Elias— Luke 1.17 
 and make ready a people prepared for the Lord. rate 
 
 3. It was in the last days of the Jewish common- 
 wealth, and in their worst state of depravity, that John 
 the Baptist appeared. His parents were both aged, like 
 Abraham and Sarah. And John, like Isaac, was borr 
 according to promise. 
 
 4. It is every where observable in the sacred history 
 of God’s dealings with mankind, that his ways are not 
 man’s ways. John did not make his appearance to the 
 world, from among the learned doctors, nor the great 
 Sanhedrim of the Jews; but abode in the deserts'until Lukei 39 
 the day of his testimony unto Israe},, 
 
; ° 4 : “ Vea eee aoe 
 Tage 82 CHRIST INTRODUCED BY eal 
 
 CHAP. _§, And when the fulness of time was come, John 
 - ceived his mission from Almighty God, and went 
 Matt. iii, with the solemn cry, “Repent ye; for the kingdom of 
 7,59, heaven is at hand.” Then went out to him multitudes 
 from J erusalem, and from other parts of Judea, icu- 
 larly from the region round about the river Jordan, and 
 were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their sins. 
 
 6. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sad- | 
 ducees coming to ae baptism, he said unto them, O gen- . 
 eration of vipers! who hath warned you to flee from the 
 wrath to come? Bring forth, therefore, fruits meet for 
 repentance: and think not to say within cas Hedy We 
 have Abraham to our father. 
 
 7. The Jews had been long accustomed to confess 
 their sins, one by one, to the priests appointed for that 
 purpose; and, in times of calaniity, they had acqui- ~ 
 red an old trick of feigning repentance, and claiming’ 
 their right to the promises made to faithful Abraham; _ 
 while they themselves continued to bring forth the fruits 
 of sin, and perpetual rebellion against God, and weré 
 abominable, and to every good work reprobate. 2% 
 
 - 8. But this feigned repentance, and confessing sins 
 
 without forsaking them, and this pretended submission 
 
 x to what John taught, by being baptized, while they had 
 : no sincere intention of reforming, was too thin a mask 
 
 to conceal the hypocrisy of those blind guides from that 
 
 burning é pining light which penetrated: their secret 
 
 reyes 
 Luke vii. It was. _ the rulers who believed, or wished to 
 30. ice the testimony of John; on their parts they re- 
 
 jected bim. It was the common people that were the 
 most disposed to receive his testimony’ And while they 
 came to him from every quarter, and were baptized, 
 ‘confessing their sins, such an afiair could not escape the 
 notice of the rulers, without their taking cognizance of 
 Mark xi. it; but fearing the multitude, who all held John as a 
 32. prophet, they conducted themselvs with caution, and 
 ; sent priests and Levites to examine, and if possible to 
 detect him. 
 10. The deputies found John in Bethabara, beyond 
 ; Jordan, where he was baptizing. And they asked him, 
 John i.19 Who art thou? He acknowledged, I am not the Christ. 
 ee And they asked him, What then? Art thou Blias?— 
 And -he said, 1am not. Art thoy that prophet? And’ 
 he answered, Nay, — 
 
: a U. _. JOHN THE BAPTIST. — a0 a 
 » 
 
 11, Then said they, « Who art thou? What sayest Co 
 thou of thyself?” He said, “1 am the voice of one cry- 
 ing in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the 
 Lord, as said the prophet Esaias.” 
 
 12. This was enough, had they been honest. But, 
 added they, “ Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not 
 that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet?” ‘This was 
 equal to saying, If thou art not an extraordinary person, 
 immediately commissioned of God, why dost thou intro- 
 duce a new rite, which is not. instituted in the law, and 
 for which thou hast received no authority from us? 
 
 13. John answered them, “| baptize with water: but 
 there standeth one among you, whom ye know not; he it 
 is, who, coming after me, is preferred -before me.” 
 
 14. And Jobn bare record that he saw the Spirit de- 55; 35 
 scending from heaven like a dove, and abiding upon him; 33,” ” 
 ‘and also freely acknowledge: of himself, saying, And i 
 
 _knew him not; but he that sent me to baptize with wa- 
 ter, the same ia unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see 
 the Spirit descending and remaining on him, the same 
 is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 15. The next day after John’s answers to the Phari- 
 sees, he saw Jesus coming, and introduced him as the 
 Saviour of mankind, saying, “ Behold the Lamb of God, 
 which taketh away the sin of the world!” 
 
 16. This was the testimony of John from ‘the begin- 
 ning, “ I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: 
 but he that cometh after me is mightier than 1, whose 
 shoes | am not worthy to bear; he shall baptize you 
 with the Holy Ghost and with fire: Whose fan és in his 
 hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather 
 his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff 
 with unquenchable fire.” 
 
 17. John was a burning and shining light; yet he was John 9 
 
 aot that true light, but was sent to bear witness of him: s. 
 
 So the baptism with-water, was not the true baptism of 
 
 the Holy Ghost and fire; but the former was a striking 2 
 figure of the latter, As baptizing, dipping, or washing 
 
 in water, cleaniseth the body from outward pollution, so 
 
 the baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire cleanseth the 
 
 soul from sin. 
 
 18. The baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire, had been 
 prefigured under the law, and spoken of by the proph- 
 ets, but by nothing in a more striking manner than by 
 John’s baptism; particularly the prophet Malachi, who 
 
 SS 
 
 4 
 
 cigar yin i 
 
 ? 
 
B4 
 ae 
 Nel iii. 2, 
 chaps iv. 1. 
 oh Matt. ii. 
 £3, 14,15. 
 John iil. 
 30, 
 ‘Luke xii. 
 49, 
 
 4 
 
 _ Pee eM yr eR el best 
 
 CHRIST sNTRODUCED By =i(<a<ia(ié<‘i;C*TS 
 * %, ’ 
 
 said of Christ, “He is like a refiner’s ‘fire—and Hastie 
 
 sit asa yefher: ” And mankind had been 
 
 desire that day of God that should burn a 
 19. Of course, when’ that day commenced, the sign 
 
 could be of no further use, nor could it be pitas ex- 
 
 the ane comparison that could be hae between them 
 was, that as water is refreshing ‘to a thirsty man, s0 is 
 the fire of truth to a soul thirsting for salvation. And as 
 water is of a cooling, cleansing nature, so it is the na- 
 ture of fire to burn and consume; and therefore, what 
 was ceremonially cleansed under the law, must needs be 
 consumed under the gospel.—Such then is the differ. 
 ence between the shadow and substance. 
 
 21. Jesus himself came to be baptized of John; but 
 John said, I have need to be baptized of thee, and com; 
 est.thou to me? Jesus said, Suffer it to be so now, for 
 thus it becometh us to fulfil all tightogaiee They 
 
 he suffered him. 
 
 22." And when Jesus was baptized, and came up out — 
 of the water, and the Spirit of God descended on him 
 like a dove; (which appearance served as a Visible sign’ 
 to John, that this was the Son of God, who should bap- 
 tize with the Holy Ghost and fire;) then was John’s mis- 
 sion fulfilled; consequently he must thenceforth de- 
 crease. 
 
 23, John was a faithful witness, and plainly testified 
 of Christ. “He must increase, but J must decrease:” 
 and therefore, as soon as the Holy Ghost was given, and 
 the baptism of fire commenced, there was no further 
 need of the baptism of water. ‘Nor could it be used as 
 a binding institution, unless it were through’ ‘ignorance, 
 or cunning deceit, to ease the pain and prolong the life 
 of that sinful nature, which the fire of naked truth had 
 begun to consume. For this was the fire which Christ 
 came to kindle on earth. 
 
 24. It was the testimony and baptism of Jolin that 
 first attracted the multitude. And some of John’s dis- 
 ciples left him, and followed Jesus. - From this it may’ 
 easily be inferred why the disciples of Jesus baptized... 
 
 25, Jesus himself baptized not, and whether he com- — 
 manded his disciples to baptize with water, or not, the. 
 
 * 
 
PF. th SOHN THE BAPTIST. 
 
 sacred text doth not say, but prudence itself would have 
 dictated it, while the faith of the multitude was so 
 strenuously fixed on the economy of John, and the dis- 
 ‘ciples themselves were as yet ignorant of the baptism 
 -of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 26. And even after the Holy Ghost was given, it is 
 evident enough, that the apostles, in some instances, 
 used water baptism; and it is as evident that they used 
 circumcision, and other Jewish ceremonies; but never 
 
 _ once as a binding institution. 
 
 27. It is evident, from the gospel of the circumcision 
 
 being committed to Peter; and Paul’s circumcising Ti- 
 
 mothy, and baptizing when he had no command, that 3 
 
 outward ceremonies were frequently used, in order to 
 make the truth accessible to the blind and bigoted, who 
 were yet unable to see beyond the shadow, to the end 
 ef that which was to be.abolished. 
 
 28. Jesus commanded his disciples, saying, “Go ye 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” But 
 here was mystery. They had first to tarry at Jeru- 
 éalem, and know for themselves what it was to be in the 
 
 Father, and in the Son, and in the Holy Ghost,-before 5 
 
 they could in truth baptize in that name. 
 
 Gal. ii. 7, 
 
 Acts xv). 
 
 Matt. 
 xxviii. 19, 
 
 Acts i. 4, 
 
 29. And that this command to baptize had no refer- 
 
 ence to water, is plain from the words of Paul: “I thank 
 God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius— 
 And IJ baptized also the household of Stephanus; besides, 
 I know not whether I baptized anyother.” 
 
 30. Would Paul have thanked God for not doing what 
 Christ commanded him? Jn no wise. But he immedi- 
 ately telleth what was commanded him, when he saith, 
 “ Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gos- 
 pel.” The truth is, that in every age, and in every na- 
 tion under heaven, mankind were justified and accepted 
 of God according to the degree of their obedience to 
 the light they were under. 
 
 31. Those who,were commissioned to preach the gos- 
 pel, never bound mankind to any thing beyond the con- 
 viction of their own consciences. Jesus himself spake 
 the word as they were able to hear it. Hence it was, 
 that circumcision and baptism were both made use of 
 in the days of the apostles; but neither of them was 
 the substance of the thing signified, 
 
 32. Outward circumcision could never destroy the root 
 
 M 
 
 1 Cor. i. 
 
 TAS NGG Ne 
 
 Mark iv. 
 33. 
 
CHAP, 
 if. 
 
 Matt. xi. 
 IL. 
 
 JESUS THE CURIS. ame Es 
 
 of sm; nor could the external baptism-or washing 5 
 water, ever take away the internal pollution of the s 
 33. The mission of John the Baptist, was to 
 the way for the Messiah, and was not to it 
 decrease, whenever the ministry of the Me 
 menced, Hence, from John’s mission as a 
 that light, that all men through him might belie 
 evident that Christ could net have been revealed to the 
 world without a, witness.,,: .<). Vai) Saket aaa 
 34. John bore testimony of a kingdom of heaven at 
 
 e; itis 
 
 hand. From which it is clear that -he himself was not 
 
 in that kingdom. And from the testimony of Jesus, it 
 is easy to infer, that those who were before John, were 
 still more remote from the kingdom than he, “ Verily 
 Isay unto you, among them that are born of women, 
 there hath not risen a greater than. John the Baptist; 
 
 _ notwithstanding, he that is least.in the kingdom of heave 
 
 en is greater than he.” 
 Se 
 
 oe ere 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 The Ministry of Jesus the Christ. 
 
 Ho . yah - 
 
 ( EFORE the first appearing of Curist, long expe- 
 rience had proved, that no redemption from the 
 nature and effects of the fall had yet been wrought 
 among the human race, no law, however severe against 
 sin, had ever yet saved the soul from its reigning power. 
 
 2. From Adam to Moses, and from Moses to: Christ, 
 the true cause of virtue and freedom was unknown. Sin 
 through the instrumentality of Man, had continued to 
 
 _ corrupt the world. Oppression, civil and religious, had 
 
 still continued to pervade ‘the earth, and destroy the 
 peace and happiness of mankind, Z a iek 
 3. As the whole posterity of fallen man had thus con- 
 tinued to bring forth the fruits of unrighteousness, the 
 produce of an evil nature, and instead of being reclaim- 
 ed from the depravity of the fall, the world had waxen 
 old in wickedness, it was necessary that the axe should 
 be laid to the root of that corrupt tree, before the cause 
 of sin could possibly be removed, or the effect cease.. 
 4, As sin entered into the world by the first man’s dis~- - 
 
®t. : Jesvs THE CHRIST. 
 
 obedience, and all his posterity in the same nature of 
 rebellion, continued to folfow his example, by which the 
 whole became separated and fallen from God, it requir- 
 ed a life and example directly contrary to theirs, in or- 
 der to their recovery. Bi f 
 
 5, And as the very nature of man was corrupt, and 
 stood in direct enmity against God, it was impossible for 
 him to find redemption, but through that mediator, the 
 Lorp Jesus, who took upon him the same nature and 
 enmity, and thereby became united to the fallen race, 
 that he might crucify that nature, and slay the enmity, 
 in order to become the captain of their salvation. ~ 
 
 6. Hence it is written, “Forasmuch then as the chil- 
 dren are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself 
 likewise took part of the same; that through death he 
 might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, 
 the devil; and deliver them, who, throtigh fear of death, 
 were all their life-time subject to bondage.” 
 
 7. It is evident from the scriptures, that the man Jn- 
 sus, who was ordained,and anointed of God to be the 
 Saviour of mankind, was not begotten after the flesh; 
 or in other words, by the works of ordinary generation ;* 
 but he was begotten by the eternal Word of the Father, 
 in the Holy Ghost, through the medium ofa woman, who 
 with the restof mankind, was under the law of a cor- 
 rupt nature. 
 
 8. Through the medium of a woman he took upon 
 him, not the nature of angels, but the seed of Abraham; 
 and in this he became united to mankind in their fallen 
 state: the Word was made or clothed with flesh, and 
 dwelt among men, that he might redeem them from the 
 power and dominion of sin. 
 
 9, It is certain, that if Curist Jesus had been shapen 
 
 in iniquity, and conceived in sin, as the rest of mankind 
 were, he never could have been their redeemer: and 
 consequently, such as were counted righteous in the or- 
 der of what is called natural generation, might as well 
 have found redemption without him, as with him. 
 
 10, But before Curisr there was no judgment in the 
 earth—There was no man who could bring salvation. 
 And the Lord saw it, and it displeased him, that there 
 was no judgment. And he saw that there was no man, 
 and wondered that there was no intercessor; therefore 
 his own arm brought salvation unto him. 
 
 11. After man had once lost the image of God, and 
 
 ' 
 as 
 
 87 
 
 CHAP. 
 If, 
 
 Heb. ji. 
 14, 16. 
 
 Mat: 3. 25. 
 Luke i, 35 
 *See 
 Dunlavy's 
 Manifesto. 
 P. 187, $6. 
 
 Gal. iv. 4, 
 , ‘ 
 Heb. ii. 
 16, 17, 18. 
 John}. 14 
 
 Tsai. lix, 
 15, 16: 
 
 aes: 
 
eS. Sas 
 
 Yieb. vii. 
 W, 18 
 
 Rev. ili. 
 34. 
 
 duke ni. 
 
 aesus THe HAGE. i 7 i 
 
 his very nature stood at enmity against God, ia his. 
 been prolonged to succeeding millions of ages, it wo 
 have been impossible for him to have recovered pr 
 
 his fallen state, without an entire new order of things; 
 
 properly called, The adjusting of a.new age, ba anew 
 
 ereation. wok 
 12. And from generation to generation, while pi 
 
 mained in the order of the first creation, as it stood af- 
 ter he fell, it was justly said of him, that when he mule 
 tiplied, The wickedness of man was great in-the earth, 
 And instead of subduing and replenishing the earth, he 
 corrupted it, and brought it under a double condemna- 
 tion, 
 
 13, Therefore it was, that Jesus was not begotten 
 
 by the works of ordinary generation, according to the - 
 
 will of man,—nor made an high priest over the house- 
 hold of God, after the law of a carnal commandment, 
 but after the power of an endless life-—For that which 
 was carnal, was by him, and in him, verily glisannulled 
 and made void. 
 
 14. For if he had been begotten after the order of 
 that creation which had waxen old in wickedness, he 
 
 could not have been the beginning of a new creation, as 
 
 it is testified that he was the beginning of the creation 
 of God. Neither could he have been the head and first 
 born of many brethren; the first Adam, who was-of the 
 earth earthy, must still have had the pre-eminence. 
 
 But Curist Jesus was the second Adam, the Lord from 
 
 heaven. In this the distinction was made plain between 
 the first heads of the old and new creation. 
 
 15. Itis evident from the history of Jesus, that in wis- 
 dom and understanding, he was superior to any of the 
 human race; when at twelve years of age, he question- 
 ed with the learned doctors, who were astonished at hig 
 understanding and answers; and when answering his pa- 
 rents, who had sought him, “Wist ye not that I must be 
 about my Father’s business?” 
 
 16. Jesus, in the first stage of his life, fulfilled the 
 law of nature: He was subject to his parents. He fulfil- 
 Jed the moral law by the purity of his life and. manners: 
 His flesh saw no.corruption by. reason of sin, Hence 
 he put an end to the external ceremonies of the daw, 
 and nailed them to his cross of selfdenial,. F 
 
 17. And when about thirty years of age, he went to 
 John, acknow ledged his mission to be of God, and fulfil. 
 
 v 
 
: Mea 4p MMR 1 gl aR 
 % i JESUS THE CHRIS®. 
 
 led it. And being baptized with water, the heavens 
 were opened unto him, and lo, ‘a voice! saying, This is 
 my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased. And hav- 
 ing received an abiding power from on high, which was 
 not given him by measure, he went forth to do the will 
 of his Father—to teach mankind by precept and exam- 
 pies the way to the fountain of true felicity and eternal 
 life. cae 
 
 _18. In his public discourses, he unfolded that divine 
 wisdom to the multitude, which he had received from 
 God, the Father of all wisdom and goodness. By the 
 spirit of truth and love, he found access to the hearts 
 of the sincere, and fixed that conviction in their minds, 
 which human wisdom could never inspire nor dissolve. 
 
 19. Jesus knew by that divine wisdom which dwelt in 
 him, that very few were disposed to hear, and much 
 less to obey what he was commissioned to teach; and 
 therefore he frequently retired to the mountains and de- 
 serts, from the cabals and clamours of the chief priests 
 ‘and rulers, who kept the people under bondage and fear, 
 
 20. To'such as wished to hear, and were honestly 
 seeking for salvation, he taught the gospel.of his king- 
 dom, and to no others. To those who followed him, he 
 first opened the little narrow way of selfdenial, and laid 
 before them those characters which are truly blessed, 
 namely: The poor in spirit, the mourner,*the seeker 
 after righteousness, the meek, the merciful, the pure in 
 heart, the peace makers, and such like. _ 
 
 21, Long experience had proved, that this blessed- 
 ness was not to be attained by the external rites of the 
 law; it was therefore necessary that he should show 
 them a more excellent way. 
 
 22. He bore a swift testimony against every kind of 
 vice, and tyranny in every form. He manifested the 
 truth of his testimony to the world, by his example of 
 piety and virtue. He strictly observed and kept all the 
 commandments of God his Father, taught others to do 
 the same by following his example; and confirmed the 
 truth of his divine mission by his miracles. : 
 
 23. Although Jesus came to fulfil the true intent of 
 the law, he knew that his testimony would be pervert- 
 ed, for he knew what was in man; and therefore said, 
 * Think not that Iam come to destroy the law or the 
 prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. ForI 
 say unto you, that except Pa righteousness shall ex- 
 
 2 A 
 
 63 
 CHAP. 
 “ITs 
 
 —— 
 
 Matt. vs 
 2—12, 
 
 Matt. +, 
 17—48, 
 
 +9) 
 
pom 
 
 * 
 
 80 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ik 
 
 Mat. v. 
 27 
 
 *Gr. 
 Tors apy crt 
 ore. 
 
 Matt. v. 
 33, &. 
 
 sEsus THE cHRIig#) Pr 
 
 ceed the shiphelcio sities of the scribes and Pharisees, 
 (which is of the law) ye shall in no ee into the 
 kingdom of heaven.” Bk AN 
 
 24. “Ye have heard that it was “hae Sto them of old 
 time, thou shalt not kill, and whosoever shall kill, shall 
 be in danger of the judgment: But | say unto you, That 
 whosoever is- angry with his brother without a cause, 
 shall be in danger of the judgment, isis. die 
 
 25. “Ye have heard that it was said to them of old 
 time, ‘Thou shalt not commit adultery: But. ] say unto 
 you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after 
 her, hath committed adultery with her already in his 
 heart. And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, 
 and cast it from thee: For it is profitable for thee that 
 one of thy members should perish, and not that thy 
 
 whole body should be cast into hell.” 
 
 26. Again, “ Ye have heard that it hath bééh said to 
 ihem of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but 
 shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: But I say unto 
 you, Swear not at all. Ye have heard that it hath been 
 said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: But I 
 say unto you, that ye resist not evil.” 
 
 27. “Ye have heard that it hath been etd, Thou 
 shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy: but I 
 say unto y op love your enemies, bless’ them that curse 
 you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them 
 who despitefully use you aad persecute you; that ye 
 may be the children of your Father who is in heaven, 
 Be ve therefore perfect, even as your Father which i is 
 in heaven is perfect.” 
 
 28. Thus the life and ministry of Jesus, both by pre- 
 cept and example, were such as never before had tithe: 
 been understood or practised by mankind. The true 
 spirit or intent of the law was unknown; and the letter 
 was but a record of what had been said to the ancients. 
 
 29, Who then, of all the human race, ever fulfilled 
 the law of God until Jesus fulfilled it? He was the first 
 who kept his Father’s commandments. By him the di- 
 vine perfections of the Great FIRST CAUSE were. first 
 taught. 
 
 30. I him were found the treasures of true wisdom 
 and knowledge. In him was the example of patience, 
 meekness, long-suffering, universal benevalence, and 
 love, and every practice that became the Son of God, 
 the Prince of peace. And such an one it behoved to be 
 
 af 
 4 
 
ae 
 
 Pat. JESUS THE CHRIST. 
 
 the Saviour of mankind, who was “ holy, harmless, un- 
 defiled, and separate from sinners.” < 
 
 31. It is evident from the sacred writings, concerning H. 
 the life and ministry of Jesus, that he was the Curisr; 
 that is, fhat he was the Avoinrep of God, to bring sal- 
 vation to men—that he came to redeem the souls of 
 men from under the bondage of sin, and from oppres- 
 sion of every kind. 
 
 32, And it is further evident,. that Christ Jesus was 
 the beginning of a new creation, the first foundation and 
 chief corner-stone of a spiritual kingdom, which had no 
 connexion with the generation, population, increase, or 
 government of this world, but merely as it alive 
 the redemption of mankind. 
 
 33. Jesus knew that his testimony would cost him his 
 life; but seeing that for the cause of righteousness he 
 came into the world. he willingly chose to suffer and die 
 in the accomplishment of that very design, for the bene- 
 fit of mankind. 
 
 * 34. He foretold his disciples that he mist suffer n many 
 things, and be rejected of this generation, and of the e!- 
 ders, chief priests, and scribes, [or writers,]—that they 
 would put him to death, and that he would rise again 
 the third day. In all of which his followers would be 
 included according to his saying, “ If they have persecu- 
 ted me, they will persecute you also.” 
 
 35,And accordingly, being put to death in the flesh, 
 through the envy of the chief priests and rulers, he rose 
 again the third day: and by many infallible proofs, shew- 
 ed himself alive after his passion, unto his disciples, 
 whom he had instructed during the time of his ministry, 
 and chosen to be witnesses of his name; appearing to 
 them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining 
 to the kingdom of God. 
 
 36. And having through the Holy Ghost, given com- 
 mandment to his apostles, to teach all nations in his 
 hame, beginning at Jerusalem,—charged them to tarry 
 there until they should be endued with power from on 
 high; and having led them out as far as Bethany, he lift- 
 ed up his hands and blessed them. And while He bless- 
 ed them, a cloud received him out of their sight, and 
 
 they worshipped him; and returned to Jerusalem with 9 
 
 great joy, and continued there with one accord until the 
 day of Pentecost. 
 
 Luke 
 Xvii, 25. 
 Mark viii. 
 31. 
 
 John x% 
 20. 
 
 Luke 
 
 xxiv. 47— 
 
 Acts i. $. 
 
CHAP. 
 Til, 
 
 CAs 
 
 #ohn vii. 
 
 HE INSTITUTION oF ag — 
 
 6 ae 
 
 ‘CHAPTER WL 1 ee a ey ym 
 cae: “SOP eeerer age e: «SNR 
 
 oy le Jnstinsetin of the ‘Primitive Ohureh, he 
 
 Peay Pt has 2 
 T is evi peat from the scriptures, that the apo 
 our Lord and Saviour, had received no spiri 
 
 understanding of the nature of his eens until any 
 were baptized with the Holy Ghost. <i 
 
 2. Although it is written, that John was filled ‘with 
 
 the Holy Ghost, that Zacharias and Elizabeth were filled 
 with the Holy Ghost, and that the prophets and holy 
 men of God mm old time, spake as they were moved by 
 the Holy Ghost; yet after all this, it was said that the 
 Holy Ghost was not yet given, because that x giheed was 
 not yet glorified. 
 3, When therefore, the prophets or nia men of God, 
 are represented as having the Holy Ghost, or the spirit 
 of Christ, before Christ wes fully made manifest in the 
 church his true body, it meaneth nothing more than 
 their being enlightened by the Holy Ghost, which infla- 
 enced them, at certain times, to prophesy of things to 
 come, but did not abide and remain in them, as ge con¢ 
 stant spring of all them actions. 
 
 4. There was evidently an extraordinary measure 
 and manner, in which the Holy Ghost was to be receiy- - 
 ed according to the promise of Christ, which could not 
 possibly take place, until the work of regeneratién was 
 completed in him, and till he was glorified, and received 
 that fulness of the spirit which was the promise of the 
 Father, and. which was to flow from him, to such as were” 
 united to him by faith and obedience, as oy of 
 his body. as 
 
 5. Jesus could, and did administer a measure of his 
 spirit to his disciples, while he was with them; and they 
 could go forth in faith, and speak in his name; and in 
 the power of that spirit which they received from him, 
 they could cast out unclean spirits, and perform many 
 miracles. But they had not the fountain abiding in 
 them, from which that power flowed; and therefore, 
 they followed Jesus from place to place, and received 
 their ministrations from him. 
 
 6. This was signified by the tabernacle of Moses i in 
 the wilderness, which was followed by the children ‘of 
 Israel, until the ark of the testimony foun fot ound a fixed habix 
 @tion in the temple of Solomon, 
 
 id 
 
Pf. THE PRIMITIVE: cuvRéd, we 
 
 _  '%, Christ Jests, while in the -body of his flesh, was CHAP. 
 the true tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not = 
 man. And the Primitive Church was the temple of the Heb. vii. 
 living God, where his mind and will was made known; 2. ix. ge 
 which was prefigured by the first temple at Jerusalem. ‘ 
 
 8. Christ Jesus, while visible on earth, asked his dis- 
 ciples, saying, “ Whom say ye that 1am? And Simon Mat. x 
 Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son 1-12 _ 
 of the living God.” 8 
 
 9. And Jesus answered, and said unto him, “Blessed 
 ‘art thou Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not 
 revealed it unto thee, but my Father who is in heay- 
 en. And I say unto thee, that thou art Peter,* and up- 
 on this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell 
 shall not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee 
 the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever 
 thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven; and 
 whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed 
 
 -in heaven.” : 
 
 10. “God is the Rock.—For other foundation can no _Deut- 
 man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.”. The [Gs 45 
 Revelation of God through Christ, was therefore the 11. 
 Rock, upon which he promised to build his church.— 
 
 And though this revelation was in all-the aposties, and Eph. ii. 20 
 
 _was the same by which the prophets had prophesied of 
 Christ; yet, according te the promise of Christ, Peter 
 was ordained to be the leader among the apostles in the 
 ehurch. 6 i A ; : 
 
 11. At the same time that the disciples of Jesus mani- 
 fested their faith concerning him, he charged them to 
 tell no man that he was Jesus the Christ.|| By which it Matt. xvi. 
 may be clearly seen, that although he had given them jo, cr. 
 great authority from time to time, respecting their fu- that Jesus 
 ture mission; yet while he was visibly present with cecal 
 them, they could not exercise that authority, until they ““~ 
 had received-an abiding seal of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 12. Christ could never be seen by mortal eye, nor the 
 nature of his kingdom-be understood by human wisdom. 
 
 * His former name was Simon, and the name Peter (in the original 
 -Petros, 1. e. a Rock or Stone) was given him by Christ, signifying that 
 in him should be manifested the Revelatiom of God; and by this Reve- 
 lation through Christ, he was constituted the foundation or chief corner - 
 stone of the primitive Church after Christ, and the leader of the twelve 
 
 apostles. See Matt, xvi. 18, and John i. 42. N. B. Kephas, or as it is 
 in our translation Cephas, is said to be a Syriac word, and’ signifieth 
 
  ghe game thing which Peter doth in Greek, namely, a Rock or Stong, — 
 
 ty. 
 
94 
 
 x TRE INSTITUTION OF : a ' 
 
 “it He was only known by Reve The 
 
 eed 
 
 Matt. xvi. 
 
 21~23. 
 
 syi. Il, 
 
 John xiv. 
 
 19, 20. 
 Kyl 20. 
 
 Acts i. 6, 
 7, 
 
 Jesus themselves, were far from having a perf 
 standing either of Christ or his kingdom, w 
 of Pentecost, after they had received the oEpre! 
 mise, by which they remembered and understood what 
 Jesus before had taught them.» +4) + 90a) ae rk 
 
 13. When Jesus spake to them, that he must suffer 
 
 many things of the elders, and chief priests, and scribes, 
 and be killed, and be raised again the third day; tae 
 began to rebuke him, saying, “ Be it far from thee 
 
 this shall not be unto thee. But he rete et 
 
 unto Peter, Get thee behind me Satan; thou art an of-_ 
 
 fence unto me: for thou savourest not the ar aha, be 
 of God, but those that be of men.” 
 
 14. The disciples believed, and ingres that Founsh ond 
 the Christ of God, but he had often occasion to complain 
 of the dulness of their apprehension. ‘“ How is it that 
 ye do not understand?” 
 
 15. Jesus said unto them, “ Yet little ‘wile jauiieeied 
 world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, 
 ye shall fivealso. At that day ye shall know that lam 
 in my Father, and ye in me, and Jin you.” And agains 
 
 4 
 
 “These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but — 
 
 the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in 
 
 proverbs, but I shall show you plainly of the Father.” 
 16. From which it is plain, that, although they knew 
 that he came from God, yet they did not know what it 
 was to be in Christ, and to have Christ dwelling in'them > 
 nor did they as yet, in reality, know the Father- 
 17. Even after the resurrection of Jesus; unto the 
 
 last, when he was about to take his leave of his little ~ 
 
 family, whom he had made heirs of his” 
 promise, they still remained ignorant of the nature of 
 that kingdom. For being assembled’ together im his last 
 interview with them, they asked him,saying, “ Lord wilt 
 thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel?” 
 
 18. The only answer they received, was, “It is not 
 for you to know-the times, or the seasons, which the Fa- 
 ther hath put in his own power. But ye shall receive 
 power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and 
 ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem and all 
 Judea, and i in Samaria, and unto the utmost fi. of the. 
 earth.’ 
 
 19. It is evident that they were still pat Sa 
 earthly kingdom—that they still imagined the Messiak 
 
 f 
 
 <4 
 
. eee a) Dae Oe ee ee, 
 F f ; —, : 
 (est eruy $ - - 
 
 PH. THE PRIMITIVE CEURCR, 
 ¢ 
 
 would deliver their nation from under the Roman gov- 
 
 it, and restore again, that kingdom to Israel, 
 which in the days of David and Solomon, stood: in its 
 highest degree of earthly glory: although Christ had 
 plainly told them, That his kingdom was not of this 
 
 20. But when the sound came from heaven, as of a oct 
 
 * rushing mighty wind, and filled all the house where they 
 were sitting—and they were all filled with the Holy 
 Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the 
 spirit gave them utterance; ie. 
 
 21, ‘Then, and not till then, they began fo know the 
 
 .trath of Christ’s words, relating to the design of his 
 work, and the nature of his kingdom. This was the 
 Spirit of anointing with which Jesus himself was anoint- 
 ed; and which he had promised to send them, to lead 
 them into all trath, and which brought to their remem- 
 brance whatever he*had taught them, either by precept 
 or example. 
 
 22. Here then was the true institution of the Primi- 
 tive Church; even the Spirit of truth and -revelation of 
 God given to the apostles, was the foundation upon which 
 the Church was built :—The anointing of the Holy Ghost, 
 that is, Christ himself, being the chief corner-stone: 
 Christ dwelling in his people, and they in him, accord- 
 ing to. promise. 
 
 23. And as tongues were fora sign, and the apostles 
 received this gift, in the first out-pouring of the Spirit; 
 this gift was therefore the true and proper seal of their 
 commission, to go and teach all nations, to baptize them 
 with the same Spirit, and teach them to observe al 
 things whatsoever Jesus had commanded them. 
 
 24, Hence it is evident that the Primitive Church was 
 not built upon any human system whatever, artfully 
 formed by man’s device; but upon the Revelation of the 
 living God, made manifest in the hearts of living and 
 chosen witnesses. 
 
 25. The first apostles were plain, honest, illiterate 
 men, who cared for no other knowledge than what they 
 received from Jesus, who himself also, had never learn- 
 i letters, according to the order of the Jewish priest- 
 
 ood. ; 
 
 26. Jesus had promised them, saying, “I will pray 
 the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, 
 thatthe may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of 
 
 Acts it 
 
 Mark xvi. 
 17. 
 
 1 Cor. xiv. 
 21, 22. 
 
 - John vik. 
 15. 
 
 Chap. 
 iy. 16, 17 
 
 and 
 BR lor 
 ~ 
 
J. 
 
 chap. xv. 
 
 9, 10, 14. 
 
 eat. v. 
 
 : Gor, xi. 
 
 Phil, iil. 
 27. 
 
 A John iv. 
 17. 
 
 John xvii. 
 
 2h 
 
 ohn giv. 
 15 
 
 a Cr aa eta D oe Oe aio as +) 
 
 THE INSTITUTION OF P. mh 
 
 truth, whom the world cannot receive,—When he the 
 Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide yon into all truth: 
 for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he 
 shall hear, that shall he speak; and be will eng you 
 things to come.’ 
 
 27, This was the spirit which the apostles ieaitted 
 on the day of Pentecost—This was the rule of their faith, 
 the bond of their union, and the spring of their actions. | 
 
 28. The work of Christ was spiritual:-and therefore 
 what Moses wrote upon hewed stone, Christ Jesus wrote 
 upon the hearts and minds of his true followers: and in 
 the same manner-the testimony of truth was conveyed 
 from the apostles to others. 
 
 29. Christ Jesus taught his apostles, saying, “If ye 
 love me, keep my commandments,—<As the Father hath 
 loved me, so have J] loved you: continue ye in my love, 
 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my 
 love; even as I have kept my. Father’s commandments, 
 and abide in his love. —Ye are my friends, if ye do 
 whatsoever 1 cemmand you.” 
 
 30. Nothing then was necessary to the government of 
 the:Church, but for those who had learned of Christ, to 
 walk even as he walked; to follow his example; and to 
 let their light so shine, ‘that others seeing their good 
 works, might learn to copy after them. As saith t the 
 apostle, “ Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of 
 Christ.” And again, “ Brethren, be followers together 
 of: me, and mark them which walk so, as ye have us for 
 an .ensample.” 
 
 31. And thus whiie the spirit of love and obedience 
 flowed from Christ the head, through every member of 
 his body, which was his.Church, they became one with 
 Christ, as Christ was one with God. And hence the 
 followers of Christ could say in the spirit of truth, “ As 
 he is, so are we in this world,” 
 
 32. Herein was the prayer of Christ Jesus answered 
 “That they may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, an 
 I in thee; that they also may be one in us: that the 
 world may believe that thou hast sent me.” 
 
 33. It is very evident that the Spirit which the apos- 
 tles received on the day of Pentecost, did actually pro- 
 duce the kind offices of love and benevolence, and every 
 good work, in those who received the apostle’s word. 
 
 34. The effects of that Spirit with which, and into 
 
 . which they were. baptized, were manifest tothe honest.- 
 
Pee ee) ee 
 
 a dl EARS Cas OR 
 1. bon THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH. 
 
 ‘hear sar as. flowing. from a "good. cause; while to the 
 blin me: dishonest, they appeared as the effects of in- 
 
 toxic Justice and freedom, harmony and peace, 
 reign dit in them and among them: and they were united 
 together, not by human systems or the laws of men, but 
 by the cords of faith and love. 
 
 35, “ And all that believed were fcemnan and had all 
 things common:—and_ breaking bread from house to 
 house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness 
 of heart—And the Lord added to the church daily such 
 as Ley be saved.” 
 
 “ And the multitude of them that believed were 
 es one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them 
 that aught of the things which he possessed was his 
 own; but they had all things common. And with 
 
 : great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrec- 
 tion of the Lord Jesus; and great grace was upon them 
 all. Neither was there any among therm that lacked: 
 
 eT Tee er ar SS eee 
 
 Acts ii, 
 44—46. 
 
 chap, iv. 
 32—35. 
 
 for as many as Had. possessions of lands or houses. sold 
 
 them,—and distribution was made unto every man ac- 
 eording as he had heed.” 
 
 37. Such then was the spirit of harmony, love , Justice, 
 and equality, that was manifest in the Primitive Church 
 at Jerusalem; after which the Gentile churches more or 
 less copied, in the days of the apostles. The whole work 
 was evidently wrought bythe internal operation of the 
 wisdom and power of God;—a work which no human 
 wisdom nor power on earth could ever have effected. 
 
 - 38. It is further evident, that the apostles exercised 
 no authority over the conscience or conduct of any, to 
 force them to believe or practise any thing beYond, or 
 contrary to their own convictions and choice. 
 
 39. This is clear from the case of Ananias, concerning 
 the joint-interest of the Church; who having sold a pos- 
 session, came deceitfully to give up a part, under a pre- 
 tence of giving up the whole. But Peter reproved him, 
 saying, “While it remained, was it not thine own? and 
 after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? Why 
 hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast 
 not lied unto men, but unto God.” 
 
 40. From which it may also be observed, that such 
 was the burning and penetrating light of God, in those 
 who were commissioned with the true gospel, as entire- 
 ly excluded the feigned believer and the hypocrite, 
 from any part or lot in that matter. 
 
93 
 CHAP, 
 IIL. 
 
 —— 
 
 i Cor. xii. 
 $3, 14, 26. 
 
 Acts vi. 
 1-3. 
 
 chap. vill 
 1, 
 
 ’ oa 
 THE INSTITUTION oF, &e. _ PRI 
 
 41. Those. who are ignorant of the true spirit that 
 governed the followers of Christ after the day of Pen- 
 tecost, might assign many reasons for the conduct of the 
 apostles and the Primitive Church, in selling theif pos- 
 
 “sessions, and making distribution among the believers, as 
 
 every man had need, and possessing all things common. 
 
 42. But in truth, it was impossible for those who were 
 of one heart and of one soul, to act otherwise. They 
 were members of Christ’s body, and were actuated by 
 one spirit, and therefore, if one member suffered. all 
 the rest suffered with it; and if one member rejoiced, 
 all the rest rejoiced with it, 
 
 43. The very spirit of justice, equity and love, by 
 which they became of one heart, and of one soul, was 
 the moving cause of their conduct. Their conduct was 
 the only true seal of their profession, and the only true _ 
 evidence that they had given up all for Christ and the 
 kingdom of heaven’s sake; as Peter plainly asserted 
 that He and the rest of the apostles had done, before 
 Hai left them. 
 
 4. The word of God, through the ministry of the 
 a was propagated first at Jerusalem. And be- 
 lievers having greatly multiplied, seven deacons, men 
 filled with the Holy Ghost and with wisdom, were cho- 
 sen by the advice of the apostles, to take the charge of 
 the temporal economy of the church. 
 
 45. “At that time there was a great persecution against 
 the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all 
 scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea and 
 Samaria, except the apostles.” 
 
 46. Seon after this the gospel was opened to the Gen- 
 tile nations, principally by the ministry of Paul, who 
 had received his mission from Christ, through Annanias, 
 a member of the church, and churches were planted 
 among the Gentiles. 
 
 47. But the Gentile churches were very. ifferent 
 from that which was first founded by the fc. e apos- 
 tles at Jerusalem. The church at Jerusalem was of 
 one heart and of one soul; whereas diversity of senti- 
 ments and manners prevailed among the churches of 
 the Gentiles. 
 
 48. Such however, was the spirit or nature of the 
 gospel, that no one was ever compelled to believe or 
 practise any thing contrary te his own ——§ 
 and choice. 
 
P. IL. THE CROSS MAINTAINED BY; &c. 
 
 CHAPTER. IV. 
 The Cross maintained by the Primitive Church. 
 My who believed the doctrines taught by tlfe apos- 
 
 , ind were reclaimed from the open practice 
 of Fes, were received, and counted as believers, wheth- 
 
 _ er Jews or Gentiles, how much soever they differed in 
 
 many things. 
 
 2. It was indeed a marvellous work, that brought 
 down those Gentiles, with all their learning and wisdom, 
 in any degree to accept of the humiliating gospel of 
 a despised and persecuted Nazarene;—that reclaimed 
 them from their heathenish and lascivious practices ;— 
 from a plurality of wives, to be confined to one wife; and 
 from their pagan idolatry, to serve the living and true 
 God. 
 
 3. The gospel that Christ taught, was a iradfiel of 
 selfdenial and mortification toa carnal nature; which is 
 ealled the cross of Christ. “He that taketh not his 3 
 cross and followeth after me (said Jesus) is not worthy 
 of me.” 
 
 4. “Tf any man will come after me, let him deny him- 
 self, and take up his cross, and follow me. For whoso- * 
 ever will save his life, shall lose it; and whosoever will 
 lose his life for my sake, shall find it.” 
 
 5. “If any man come to me, and hate not his father, 
 and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and 
 
 sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my dis- 
 ciple. ‘And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come 
 
 after me, cannot be my disciple.” 
 
 6. Such were the precepts of the gospel taught by 
 Jesus, and confirmed to his followers by his own daily 
 life of selfdenial and the cross. And his apostles obey- 
 ed his precepts and followed his example, faithfully ab- 
 staining from every sensual and carnal work of the flesh, 
 as he did, and preached the same to others; which 
 was a stumbling block to the Jews, and to the Greeks 
 foolishness. 
 
 7. The former were superstitiously bigoted to the 
 rites of Moses, and hated the idea of a Messiah and his 
 
 - kingdom, that would not bring every other nation and 
 
 kingdom into subjection to them. The latter were base- 
 ly eon and riveted to the pompous and supersti- 
 
 ag 
 
 bee 
 
 Matt. x 
 38. 
 a 24, 
 
 Luke xiv; 
 26, 27. 
 
John vii. 
 me 
 
 xv. 18, 
 19, 20. 
 
 chap. 
 xvil. 14. 
 
 THE CROSS MAINTAINED BY . PL 
 
 tious ceremonies of their pagan gods and goddesses; and 
 hated the piety and simplicity of the gospel. = 
 
 8. A Messiah who would have tolerated mankind in 
 licentiousness, and*in shedding each other’s blood, and - 
 who could have proved by miracles, that the p sractice 
 of vice,and every carnal pleasure, was the ad Jews 
 to heaven, would have igi little or no offen: 
 or Pagans, 
 
 9. But this was not the case: Jesus said ra his kins. 
 men, “'The world cannot hate you; but me it hateth, 
 because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil.” 
 And to his disciples he said, “ If the world hate you, ye 
 know that it hated me before it hated you.” ’ 
 
 10. “If-ye were of the world, the world would love 
 his own: but because ye are not of the world, but | have 
 chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth 
 you, Remember the word that I said unto you, The 
 servant is not greater than his lord. if they have per~ 
 secuted me, they will also persecute you.” 
 
 11, The fundamental cause ofall the offence in Christ 
 and his ‘immediate followers, @nd of all the persecutions 
 against them, was their lives of virtue and selfdenial, 
 by which they were pointedly separated and Sie 
 guished from the children of this world, 
 
 12. To speak after the ‘common mariner of men, 
 Christ Jesus himself was not married; and such*of 
 apostles as had wives, when they came to follow Chr 
 in the spiritual work of regeneration, had nothing more 
 to do with the works of natural generation. And such of 
 them as were single when they were first called to fol- 
 low Christ, ever after, remained so, with regard to the 
 practice of the world. And all his real followers with- 
 out exception, took up their cross, and abstained from 
 every carnal gratification of the flesh. 
 
 13. And herein the words of Christ to his Father, 
 concerning his followers, were strictly true: “I have 
 given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, 
 because they are not of the world, even as I am not of 
 the world.” 
 
 14. The word which Christ gave to. those whom he 
 had chosen, was, Foliow me; and in following him, they 
 walked even as he walked, and denied themselves as 
 he did. Here was the cause of every offence, of every 
 evil suspicion and false construction upon eet iven 
 and conduct, 
 
 « 
 
ape. oF x? Z > é ve P| ee aed. PPE eee ete ne ae a Tine 3 * ey tone 
 #1. THE PRIMITIVE ‘CRURCE. 101 
 
 * 
 
 15, The PhariseéS came to Jesus; tempting him, and CHAP. 
 saying “unto him, “Is it lawful fora man to put away _ 
 his wife for every cause?” As though his doctrine led to Matt. xii. 
 a licentious variety: for they had no better esteem of it. 3~!?- 
 
 16, He answered and said unto them, “ Have ye not : 
 read, that he who made them at the beginning, made 
 them male and female; and said, for this cause shall a 
 man leave father and mother, and cléave unto Mis wife; 
 and thgy twain shall be one flesh? What therefore, God 
 hath joined together, let not man put asunder. They 
 gay unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a 
 writing of divorcement, and to put her away?” ; 
 
 17, From which it is plain that they did not under- 
 Stand him, Jesus did not refer them to the history of 
 the stiff-necked and rebellious Jews, nor to the history 
 of mankind in general, who after the fall had corrupted 
 
 » the earth; but he referred them to what was said at 
 the beginning, when man stood in a state of innocence. 
 
 18. “ He saith‘ unto them, Moses, because Of the hard- 
 ness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your 
 Wives: but from the beginning it was not so. And I say 
 unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it 
 be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth 
 adultery; and whoso marrieth her who is put away, 
 committeth adultery.” fe F 
 
 19. By this he exposed the hidden cause of putting” 
 away their wives, and marrying others. His disciples 
 understood him, and said, “ff the case of the man be so: 
 with fzs wife, it is not good to marry.” ~ 
 
 20. Jesus approved of their understanding, and mani- 
 fested it to be a gift of God, by obserying,—* All men 
 
 . cannot receive this saying, save they to whom‘it is given. 
 For there are some eunuchs, which wére so born from 
 their mother’s womb; and there are some eunuchs, 
 which were made eunuchs of men; and there be eu- 
 nuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the 
 kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that. is able to receive 
 at, let himr receive 7.” 
 
 21. Jesus knew that all men did not, and would not 
 receive his sayings: the generality closed their eyes, 
 lest they should see, and stopped their ears, lest they 
 should hear, and be converted from the evil of their 
 dcings 
 
 22, He knew that none but such as willingly denied 
 themselves, and followed his example, of choice, were 
 
 N 2 
 
oa eR 
 
 John iil. 
 17. 
 
 A 
 
 chap. vii. 
 
 i. 
 
 John ii. 
 1. 
 
 | PRE. CROSS. sree) 
 
 23. He felt it his duty to reprove hyp 
 — those who had ears to hear, ehnesie 
 to be done, inorder to obtain the ki ec 
 
 receiv ait; he left ait with themselves, either to choose 
 or refuse, 1a Fare 
 24, And when he said, 3 if any man com 
 
 hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, 
 
 and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he 
 _cannot be my disciple,’—Was it either their souls or 
 “their bodies that were to be hated? In no wise. But i 
 
 was that selfish disposition, and fleshly, earthly tie of & 
 
 corrupt nature, which rivaled God’s claim to the prin-— 
 
 cipal seat of man’s affections. This he taught his disci 
 ples to hate. ORE ene ast 
 
 25. He eame not to destroy seal lives, but to save: 
 them. ‘God sent not his Son into the world to condemn. 
 the world; but that the world through him might be 
 saved.” $az} 
 
 26. It is clear from the circumstance of the marriage 
 in Cana of Gallilee, to which both Jesus and his disci-» 
 ples were called, that he did not condemn the most dar- 
 ling practice of the world. Neither did he condemn 
 the adulteress, although she was taken in the very act 
 
 27. Christ Jesus was not of this world, and therefore. 
 it was not his concern, either to justify or condemn their 
 conduct.* His being at a marriage in Cana, and turn- 
 ing water into wine, was for a better purpose. _ As it is 
 written, “This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana: 
 of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his dis- 
 ciples believed on him.” This was the true end and 
 design of his being there.—Not to confirm the practice. 
 
 . of the world, but to confirm the faith of his followers. 
 
 28. And what was that glory which he showed unto 
 
 them, but a manifestation of his own glory, and the glo- ; 
 
 ry of his Father, in which he was to come pea an his: 
 
 * Jesus Christ utterly refused to intermeddle in the civil or political 
 affairs of this world. ** Man, who made me a jadge ora divider ov 
 you?” said he to one who applied to him for that purposes” [ 
 
 xii, 14. The truth is,his kingdom was not of this world; and there: 
 he would neither be a king nor a judge: his time was not ca 
 whatever those who followed the course of the world : 
 dja not interfere to frustrate their designs, = 9) ~~ 
 
 - Worthy to be his disciples: and pee ; 7 
 amy to receive his sayings, nor pay trae n 
 dar mings scr whatever. \. /y¢/iayy hind a 
 
THE ao “CHURCH, 
 
 , at the marriage of the Lamb? For Jesus 
 
 ). And his turning water into wine, was dothiog less 
 
 103 
 
 CHAP; * 
 IVa 
 
 ey 
 
 Rey. xix. 
 
 - to his disciples, than a seal of the certainty of the fu- ’- 
 
 ture accomplishment of his own marriage; and a fige- 
 rative manifestation of that wine which he afterwards 
 
 promised to drink with them in his Father’s kingdom. 29 
 
 30. It is therefore a mistake, among those who pro- 
 fess ta be his followers, to supose, that because, as they 
 say, he graced a marriage with his presence, he there- 
 
 by gave any.one the more latitude for the pam grati-.. 
 
 fication of the flesh. 
 
 31. On the same mode of carnal reasoning, might it 
 not with equal propriety be said, that because he turned 
 go much water into wine, after men had well drunk, he 
 also encouraged drunkenness? 
 
 32. When he graced with his presence the assemblies 
 of publicans and harlots, and ate and drank with them, 
 did he thereby encourage them in injustice and whore- 
 dom? For his enemies had no better sense of his life 
 and conduct, who called him, “ A wine bibber; a glutton- 
 ous man, a friend of publicans and sinners.’ 
 
 33. But shall we not rather say, that he took those 
 opportunities of being with them, in order to teach or 
 show them, by. his example, a better way of living? 
 For he came not to call the self-righteous, but sinners to 
 repentance, 
 
 34. And what more shall. we say, when he graced 
 with his presence the dark abodes of the spirits in. pris~ 
 on, who were disobedient under all the long-suffering of 
 God in the days of Noah? Shall we say that he en- 
 couraged them still to continue in their disobedience? 
 Or shall we not rather say, that he preached unto them 
 repentance? 
 
 35. It is an undeniable fact, that Christ Jesus and hig 
 apostles did actually abstain from all the carnal works 
 of the flesh—-that they had nothing to do with the works 
 
 _of generation, and neither married nor gave in mar- 
 riage, as did the children of this world. 
 
 36. And it is as undeniable, that when the gospel was 
 preached among the Gentile nations, who had accustom- 
 ed themselves to licentiousness and a plurality of wives, 
 every man, who would not refrain, was permitted to 
 have his own wife, and every woman her own husband. 
 
 37, Instructions were given by the apostle of the Gen- 
 
 Mat, xxvi. 
 
 chap: xi. 
 19, 
 
 1 Pet. iit. 
 19, 20; 
 
ey ““" sweveth them very pointedly, saying, “ It i & 
 _ tGr. man not to touch a Womant.” In the next ve x 
 rng eth by permission, saying, ‘“ Nevertheless to avo | fo 
 
 \|Gr. nications, Jet every man have his own | wife, and VE 
 Bir, or ce Woman her own husband,” and so on. 
 
 4 Tim. ii, 
 2—12. 
 eb 15; 
 
 be husband sshonld: lov i 
 wife see that she reve 
 Eph. v.33 (38. -From which it is evid 
 des to marry. The apostle 
 
 ample of Christ, and took ae 
 
 flesh; but there were ma rm 
 
 . tles’ days. who did. not. T pe 
 of free choice, and not of compulsion, 
 
 39. Nevertheless, a plain distinction: 
 sacred writers, between that which 
 the Lord, and tpat which was of the w 
 ‘tinction is particularly made in Pa 
 the Corinthians; unto whom he writeth as unt 
 people, and not as unto spiritual. _ yey? 
 
 40. The third, fourth, fifth and sixth ch 
 their character, "which is very difierent fr 
 of the church at Jerusalem. The seventh | 
 diversity of instructions concerning the ma’ 
 married; and concerning which, it appeareth 
 written to him before. 
 
 41. The instractions of the apostle were. 
 the state of the people. There were few 
 who were able to bear the doctrines of the 
 as the apostle expresseth it, he had fed th 
 bacause they were not able to bear meat; 
 however plain and pointed he speaketh 3 in o1 
 in another he indulgeth them with permi 
 42. In the first verse of the seventh 
 
 43, Then again he pointedly saith, “y 
 men.were even as I myself: but every man) 
 Gr. proper gift of God, [or measure of faith,} a 
 
 Smer stat, manner, and another after that* 1 say, 
 os de sus. 
 
 One su 5 *¥Yor a critical exposition of this 7th caer of Corint 1 
 yale, a eral, we refer the reader to a work entitled Dunlavy’s M 
 otfiser 
 
 go much. 1.4 ™ore corrupt idea could not be inyented than tc 
 = author ofall the different manners of faith and practice 
 the professors of christianity ; we cannot, therefore; 
 
 scripture, those words which are corruptly used 1 
 
Pe eae ORE fra epi ae. Teme ye 
 Pp if, THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH. — 
 
 the unmarried and widows, it is good for them if they 
 abide even as I. But ifthey will not contain,|| let them 
 arry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” 
 me 5 This was the best instruction the apostle could 
 give the Corinthians in such circumstances. They 
 might now live a little longer in the gratification of their 
 flesh, or take up a full cross and follow his example,’as 
 he followed the example of Christ. 
 
 45. “It is better to marry than to burn,” saith he.— 
 He well knew their licentious dispositions, and that it 
 was better for'them to be contented with one wife, than 
 to burn in their lusts one towards another, or defile 
 themselves with mankind, as some of them had former- 
 ly done. ’ - 
 
 46. The baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire destroy- 
 
 eth the very nature and power of lust, which is the: 
 
 cause of that burning; so that he that is dead to sin, can- 
 not live any longer therein, being delivered and made 
 free from that burning of the flesh, which is the first 
 and moving cause to sin. é‘ 
 
 _ 47. As long therefore, as any were under the neces- 
 sity of making any provision for the flesh, it was an evi- 
 dence that,the affections and lusts of the flesh were nev- 
 er yet crucified, nor desigoyed by the baptism of the 
 Holy Ghost and fire, with which the apostles and all the 
 true and real followers of Christ were baptized. As‘it 
 is written, “They that are Christ’s, have crucified the 
 flesh, with the affections and lusts.” 
 
 48. Concerning those who were married, the apostle 
 
 said, “Let not the wife depart from her husband. But, 
 ant 
 
 if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be rec- 
 
 105 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 || Gr. 
 ae eyepa~ 
 TUOYT A, : 
 
 Gal. v, @. 
 
 I Cor. ¥ji 
 10—15. 
 
 - onciled to her husband: and let’ not the husband put ° 
 
 _away his wife.” 
 
 49. And by permission he said, “If any brother.hath a 
 wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell 
 with him, let him not put her away. And the woman 
 who hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be 
 pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him. But 
 if the unbelieving depart, let himdepart. A brother or 
 
 idea. To suppose that one good christian hath a proper gift of God to 
 marry, and live in the habitual gratification of his filthy nature, and ano- 
 
 ther to take up his cross and follow Christ, would imply a duplicity in” 
 
 the deity, unworthy the divine character. God is one, and his people 
 are one, and have but one manner of faith, and live one manner of 
 
 life, and that is a life of seifdenial, and abstinence from every thing, 
 
 that defileth. See Eph. iv. I Cor. xii, and Matt. xxv. 15. 
 
106 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Luke xi. 
 51, 52. 
 
 Matt. x. 
 86. 
 
 2 Pet. iii. 
 1. 
 
 1 Cor. vii. 
 36,25—27. 
 
 THE CROSS MAINTAINED BY a ae 
 
 a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath, 
 called us (believers) to peace.” 
 
 50. This instruction applieth to the truth of Christ’s: 
 words, “Suppose ye that | am eome to give peace on 
 earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division: For from 
 henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, 
 three against two, and two against three —And a 
 foes shall be they of his own household.” 
 
 51, But here the remedy is prescribed by the apostle: 
 which is nothing less than forthe parties to allow each 
 other the free exercise of their faith in mattérs of con- 
 science; to be kindly affectioned one towards another; 
 and by love and good works serving one another, and 
 setting the same example before their children. — 
 
 52. Thus the unbeliever may be won by the chaste 
 conversation of the believer: As it is written, “For what 
 knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy hus- 
 band? Or, how knowest thou, O man, gai’ thou shalt 
 save thy wife? ' 
 
 53. Concerning virgins, the oneete petits, his judg- 
 ment, as one that ad obtained mercy of the Lord to be 
 faithful saying, “I suppose, therefore, that this is good 
 for the present distress. Art thou bound unto a wife? 
 seek not to be loosed. Artgthou loosed from é wife? 
 seek not a wife. 
 
 54, What was this present distress? Was it peri: 
 tion? By no means. It was not concerning persecution 
 that they had written to him; but on the very same sub- 
 
 ject, on which he was writing, through the whole = mt 
 seventh chapter. 
 
 55. By marrying they might avoid a great deal of p pers 
 secution; but it was not to avoid persecution, buteto avoid — 
 fornication, according to their sense of the matter, that 
 4 page said, “Let every man have his ¢ n wife.” 
 
 Rfter all the indulgence which the apostle gave 
 dae in their carnal state, the sentiments which he 
 held up foremost to their view, were the very cause of 
 persecution. ; 
 
 57, This is plain from the words of Christ, “ There 
 is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or 
 father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my 
 sake and the gospel’s, but he shall receive an hundred 
 fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, 
 and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; 
 and in the isis to come, eternal life,” 
 
ee 
 
 Py a (THE PRIMITIVE CRURCE. 
 
 58. Here pdleiratiohe, are put instead of father and CHAP. 
 
 wife, and every necessary blessing preserved, both in 
 this world, and that which is to come. Here was the 
 doctrine of the crosg:—a stumbling block to the crue} 
 Jews, who could no longer see any way to-uphold war¢ 
 and fightings, for the want of a posterity of murdering 
 Cains, to involve the earth in blood and oppression—a 
 rock of offence to the licentious Greeks, and a mortify- 
 ing stain to all flesh. . 
 
 59. The readiest way to avoid persecution, would - 
 have been to advise those who professed faith in Christ, 
 not to live contrary to the children of this world, but to 
 run with them to the same excess of riot and ruin; but 
 far different is the humiliating language of the gospel. 
 
 60. Except a man deny himself, said Jesus, and hate 
 even his own life, and take up his cross daily and fol- 
 low me, he cannot be my disciple. Take away, there- 
 fore, the precepts of Christ and ail obligations to follow 
 his example, and the offence of the cross immediately 
 ceaseth. 
 
 61. “But if thou marry, [said the apostle] thou hast 3 
 not sinned, and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: 
 nevertheless, such shall have trouble in the flesh.” The 
 truth of this is so abundantly proved by experience, that 
 it entirely excludeth the propriety of any contradiction. 
 
 62. “ But I spare you,” saith he. This agreeth with 
 _ what he had told them before, “I have fed you with 2 
 milk, and not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able 
 to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. But this I say, 
 brethren, ‘the time is short: it remaineth, that both they : 
 that have wives be as though they had none; and they 
 that weep, as though they wept not; and they that re- 
 ‘Joice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as 
 though they possessed not ; and they that use this world, as 
 not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away.” 
 
 63. Observe, they that have wives, shall be as though 
 they had none; and they that use this world, as not 
 abusing it, Can this be said, where the silent grave hath 
 inclosed the one and left the other in desolate widow- 
 
 hood? or where the souls of both inhabit eternity? Or 
 
 can it be said, where the tomb-stones over their bodies 
 have sealed their separation from all the works of time? 
 Byno means, The apostle alludeth to the time for which 
 
 Christ taught his disciples to pray: “Thy kingdom mes vj 
 
 come; thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven,” 
 
CHAP. 
 TV! 
 
 % Cor. x. 
 nae 
 
 $hap. vil. 
 32,33, 34. 
 
 Sohn xvii. 
 16. 
 
 Luke xx. 
 27—37. 
 Compare 
 John xi, 
 25, 26, & 
 uv, 4—¥7, 
 
 4. Cor, vii. 
 35: 
 
 at), Va Se 
 
 SHE CROSS MAINTAINED By 
 
 64, And this time had already come to the apostle, 
 and all the true followers of Christ, as he telleth them in 
 the same epistle, when speaking of the idolatries, and 
 
 fornications, and murmurings of the Jews, for which they 
 were destroyed; saying, “Now all these things hap- 
 pened unto them for ensamples: and they are written 
 
 for our admonition, [the followers of Christ,] upon whom — 
 the ends of the world are come.” ~ ; bs 
 65. Whatever degree of indulgence was extended to 
 
 ‘some among the Gentile nations, who professed faith in 
 
 Christ, because they were not able to bear the whole 
 truth; yet the truth did not conceal the pointed distinc- 
 tion which Christ made between his own true followers, 
 and the children of this world. 
 
 66. “But I would have you without carefulness,” saith 
 the apostle, “He that is unmarried careth for the things 
 that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord; 
 [His noblest and principal affections are there.] But 
 he that is married careth for the things that are of the 
 world, how he may please his wife.” The wife is put in 
 the place of the Lord, as the first object of his affections. 
 
 67. “The unmarried woman careth for the things of 
 the Lord, [upon whom she placeth her affections,] that 
 she may be holy both in body and in spirit: but she that 
 is married careth for the things of the world, how ske 
 may please her husband.” She placeth her first affec- 
 tions upon her husband, instead of the Lord. = 
 
 68. The same pointed distinction is made by Christ; 
 not only when he saith of his disciples, “They are not 
 of the world, even as I am not of the world;” buéfin an- 
 swering the Sadducees, who denied, and knew not that 
 he was the resurrection, he saith, “The children of this 
 world marry, and are given in marriage; but they which 
 shall be exicthasclt worthy to obtain that world, and the 
 resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given 
 in marriage. Neither can they die any more ; for 
 they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of 
 God, being the children of the resurrection.” Pe 
 
 69. After the apostle had pointedly shown the Corin- 
 thians the distinction, between what belonged to the 
 world, and what was of the Lord, so careful was he, lest 
 they should stumble at the truth, that he addeth, * And 
 this I speak for your own profit; not,that I may cast a 
 snare upon you; but for that which is comely, and that 
 ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.” — 
 
 > 
 
3: ve eae De Sa oe he so ui ( : , etn: 4 .~ ie eae 
 Pp. TL. THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH, i, 
 
 70. In his epistle to the Galatians, he showeth the Me 
 cause of this distraction. It was the lust of the flesh by __ 
 which they were bewitched. They held, as it were, Gal. iii. 1, 
 the flesh in their right hands, and the faith of Christ in > 
 their left; and the spirit could but feebly plead against 
 the flesh; hence they could profess to believe one thing, 
 and practise another, and never arg what their 
 own faith taught them. 
 
 71. But the apostle prescribeth to them the remedy, 
 when he saith, “ Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not Ga) ¢.16, 
 fulfil the lust of ‘the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against 17. 
 the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; and these 
 are contrary the one to the other; so that ye cannot do 
 the things that ye would,” 
 
 72. How many soever there were among the Gentiles, 
 who professed faith in Christ, and did not walk in the 
 Spirit, but ‘after the flesh; yet it is evident that there 
 was a certain number, properly called the Church, who 
 did take up a full cross against all the carnal works of 
 the flesh, after the example of Christ and the apostles. 
 
 73. And whether this number were scattered abroad, 
 or lived in different families or connexions, and possess- 
 ed all things common, after the manner of the church 
 fizst planted at Jerusalem, the sacred writings do not say. 
 
 74, Of this number St, Paul wrote to Timothy, say- 
 ing, “Let not a widow be taken into the number under , Di 
 threescore years old, having been the wife of one man, 919. 
 well reported of for good works; if she have brought up 
 children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have wash- 
 ed the saints’ feet, if she -have diligently followed every 
 
 . good work, But the younger widows refuse; for when 
 they have begun to wax wanton against Christ, they 
 will marry; having damnation, because they have cast 
 off their first faith.” _ 
 
 ‘75. \t is certain then, that their first faith which they 
 had received in Christ, was not to live after the common 
 course of the world, in the works of the flesh; else how 
 could they, by casting off their first faith, have damna- 
 tion in marrying? 
 
 76. And if their first faith in Christ did not require 
 them to take up a full cross against every lust of the 
 flesh, how could it be said, that when they would marry, 
 it was because they waxed wanton against Christ? For 
 the whole of it pointedly showeth what the faith of 
 Christ was, and what it was that stood against Christ. 
 
 O 
 
CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Acts yi. 2, 
 3, 4, 
 
 i Tim. v. 
 BB. 
 
 ‘we oh ee De eee eee 
 ‘ 
 
 THE CROSS MAINTAINED BY 
 
 77. It is a mistake, therefore, to. 
 number here spoken of, was a. samen wins 
 were taken into the church to be supported only 
 poral things. It was not the immediat 
 spiritual teachers of the church to reg 
 
 this belonged to the deacons, in union with oe al 
 
 bishops, or elders; as may be seen by the fre a Jere 
 
 to regulate the temporal affairs of mie church at 
 salem. 
 
 78. Be that as it may, it would be very unreasonable 
 to suppose, that a widow having, true faith, who was 2 
 widow indeed, and who stood in need of temporal sup- 
 port, could not receive help, because she was not yet 
 sixty years old. 
 
 79. Nature itself, and much more the gospel of ‘perfect 
 justice and equity teacheth, that, if a widow of no more 
 than thirty years old, be in. distress, and stand in need 
 of as much help-as one of sixty years old, she ought 
 
 to be relieved. And supposing a widow of sixty ane 
 
 old, who had true faith, to have had even five 
 
 would this, according to the spirit and equity o: of the gos- 
 pel, have shut up the bowels of compassion, in those 
 who believed, from administering to her necessities? 
 Certainly not. 
 
 80. The truth is, the apostle had here, a particular 
 reference to that certain number whose faith it was to 
 live after the example of Christ, and not after the com- 
 mon course of the world. And he admitted that att inch 
 as had already proved themselves con tinent, strong in 
 the faith, and had diligently followed every good work, 
 
 might have a privilege to enjoy the free exercise of _ 
 
 their faith with this number, where they mah be sup- 
 ported in temporal things also. AS 
 
 81. And in a strict sense, this number ‘only was pro- 
 pérly called the Church, as is evident from the words 
 of the apostle that follow: “If any man or woman ot 
 believeth have widows, let them relieve them, and le 
 not the church be charged; that it may relieve them 
 that are widows indeed.” 
 
 82. This further showeth, as before observed, that 
 there were those, in the days of the apostles, who | were 
 counted as believers, who did not take up a. SS, 
 but more or less followed the common. course 0 the 
 world, in living after the flesh. And the could only 
 find access to the church, as the Ger der the Mo- 
 
presi. THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH, a it oe 
 saic dispensation, found access to the temple by coming CHAP. 
 ‘nto the outer court, but could not enter into the inner 
 part of the temple. : 
 83. Of this sort of believers were the young widows 
 just mentioned, who were refused admittance into the 
 church; not only because when they waxed wanton a- 
 gainst Christ, they would marry; but withal they learn- 
 ed to be idie; going about from house to house; tattlers 
 also, and busybodies, speaking things which they ought 
 not. ; 
 84. It was for these, and such like reasons only, that 
 the apostle said, “I will therefore, that the younger 1 Tim.v. 
 widows marry, bear children, guide the house, give nial i 
 none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully. 
 For some are already turned aside after Satan.” 
 $5. From which it is evident, that some had already 
 been proved, who had professed to take up their cross, 
 and had turned aside from their first faith, and turned 
 against Christ; and wherein they turned aside after Sa- 
 tan, is made sufficiently clear by the apostle. 
 . 86. It was, therefore, far better for them to marry, 
 and live after the common course of the world, to be 
 keepers at home, to bear children, to guide the house, 
 and so let their profession be according to their practice, 
 than to make a great profession of faith in ‘Christ, and 
 then again turn against him by their contrary practice, 
 and give occasion to the adversary to speak reproach- 
 fully. : 
 87. From what hath been said concerning the Primi- 
 tive Church, it may evidently appear, that all who were 
 counted believers in that day, did not, strictly speaking, 
 constitute that Church, which was the real spiritual bo- 
 dy of Christ—the temple of the living God. 
 88. The apostles were commissioned to go and teach 
 and baptize all nations; and as the true and abiding seal 
 of their divine commission, they themselves were first p 
 baptized with the Holy Ghost, and fire. And being bap- 
 tized with, and into one and the same Spirit into which 
 Christ Jesus was baptized, they were able to follow his 
 example, and to teach others to follow them, as they 
 followed Christ. 
 86. But were all the nations baptized? Did all re- 
 ceive their testimony? Did all follow the same exam- . 
 ple? In no wise. It is evident throughout the writings 1Cor.j. | 
 af the apostles, thet there were many unto whom the 1é. 
 
 Se Oe 
 
‘-47*. 
 
 a 
 
 hig 
 
 - 
 
 * ae re 
 ‘THE AT TARDE 
 
 CHAP. preaching of the cross was foolishaess, ‘An 
 
 xe iil. 
 17, 18, 19. 
 
 John xy. 
 1D. 
 
 who believed, or professed to believe in Chris 
 directly contrary to his example. Of this sort 5 
 wrote, in his epistle to. the Philippians. 
 
 90. After having exhorted them, “ Bret 
 lowers of me, and mark them which walk so. 
 us for an ensample:” he addeth, “(For eee ‘of 
 whom | have told you often, and now tell you even 
 weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: 
 Whose end zs destruction, whose God is their belly, and 
 whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly pines 
 
 91. The same depravity of faith and 
 servable under the ministry of Jesus. Multi 
 lowed him because they were fed with the loaves and 
 fishes: but when he told them. about pred his flesh, 
 and drinking his blood, and that this was the es 
 which came down from heaven, many, even of his 
 ples, were offended, and walked no more with him. | 
 
 > poet & 
 
 ‘= okey we i” 
 SS a MA 
 
 - 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The Attainments of the Primitive Church: nahi 
 
 ¥ \ 7HATEVER they were called, who professed: 
 faith in Christ, whether believers, atone 
 brethren, christians, churches, or saints; none 
 speaking, were the true followers of Chris 
 received his word and continued fherein— 
 ed with the Holy Ghost—were led by that Spirit, 
 followed the very example of Christ Jesus in all hig 
 moral perfections. eR eS 
 2. Christ came to bring salvation from sin, and to re- 
 lease souls from the bondage and condemnation of it; 
 and he taught his followers how to obtain that inestima- 
 ble prize of true felicity and eternal life. And this sal- 
 vation, which is the very essence of all moral perfection, - 
 was attainable only by keeping all his commandments, 
 as he kept the commandments of his Father. As Jesus 
 said, “If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in. 
 my love; even as I have kept my Father’s command- 
 ments, aad abide in his love.” % jee “ 
 3. Hence his true followers who ‘copied his example, — 
 
a . ” c ER a eee IS ~~. wv 
 
 Pf, = ef eRintivaé cuvRci. 
 
 could ‘freely testify to others, “ Tat which we have 
 
 d heard declare we unto you, that ye also may 
 have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship’ is 
 bone the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ.” 
 
 4, “God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. If 
 we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in 
 darkness, we die, and do not the trath: But if we walk 
 in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one 
 with another; and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son 
 
 eleanseth us from all sin.” 
 8.“ He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his 
 commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not fn him. 
 But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love 
 of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in him, 
 He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also so 
 to walk, even as. he [Christ] walked.” 
 
 6. “Little children, let no man deceive you; he that 
 doeth righteousness is righteous, even as he [Christ] is 
 righteous. He that committeth sin is of the devil; for 
 the devil sinneth from the beginning.” 
 
 7. No man hath seen God at any time. If we love 
 one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfect- 
 ed in us, Hereby we know that we dwell in him, and 
 he in us, because ne hath given us of his Spirit. By this 
 
 we know that we love the children of God, when we 2,3 
 
 love God, and keep his commandments. For this is the 
 love of God, that we keep his commandments; and his 
 commandments are not grievous.” 
 
 8. Here is the character of a true follower of Christ, 
 a transcript of the moral perfections of the Son of God— 
 a true copy. of his holy life, transcribed by obedience—by 
 receiving his word, his commandments, and his Spirit, 
 and walking thetein, even as he walked. Herein was 
 the whole law fulfilled, not in Christ Jesus only, but in 
 
 every one of his true followers, without the failure of” 
 
 a “jet or tittle. 
 
 9: Thus, while sin and death relaiea from Adam’ to 
 Moses, and the law brought wrath and condemnation, 
 and made, ag it were, the very life and existence of the 
 iransgressor, offensive to God; Christ came and burst 
 the bands of sin and death, and brought forth the pris- 
 oners out of their prison houses, and the captives out of 
 their dungeons, saying, in the language of the Spirit, 
 Deny yourselves, and follow me. 
 
 40, And by obedience to = commandments, following 
 
 41g 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 John i, 
 3—7 ¢ 
 
 chap. if; 
 rig a 
 
 chap, iif; 
 8 
 
 9 Os 
 
 a3 
 
 ote iv. 
 12, 13. 
 
 chap. ¥- 
 
 ae 
 
 ; 
 
 — © oe. =e 
 
 he = oe 
 
ecne to the law of God his. Father, 
 
 John iii. 
 
 be: 
 
 . his example, and walking even as he’ 
 
 TRE ATTAINMENTS OFF — 
 
 from all sin was obtained by. every age of 
 lowers, the love of God milion: perfected, and 
 law fulfilled: ; s9/s».. math 
 
 11, Such then, were » the nature and effects of Man’ 
 Redemption, brought to light by the gospel of Christ. 
 Jesus, and manifested to his church, his true. follower 
 and members of his body, who saw, and tasted, ; 
 handled of the Word of Life.’ ~ rohaace 
 
 12. The work of Redemption by Christ, in 1 
 lowers, did not consist in any char 
 their natural bodies, but in the disposition ¢ 
 Their dispositions, affections, lives and ‘manners, W: 
 changed by the Spirit of God, through ‘aha Chit 
 ‘and in obedience to his law. ; Pye A a 
 
 13. The nature and work of redemption, epee 
 contrast to the nature and manner of man’s Sheenhe 
 first rectitude. - ere) here 
 _ 14. The first Adam loa his union poe nelatinn to God 
 by disobedience to his righteous law, and became a cap- 
 tive to the desires and works of the flesh; and all his. 
 posterity, being begotten in that nature, were led c: 
 
 - tive by the same, and continued to fall mach ie int 
 
 same line of disobedience. —- 
 
 15. Christ the second Adam, who. was the eitleninn 
 of a new creation, and by whom all things were created 
 and made, did not come to condemn mankind, but to 
 
 , xedeem and save them from that which was ioe 
 
 and separation from God. 
 16, And therefore he set the example 
 
 selfdenial, and a final cross against all th 
 of the flesh, and the actual works of. fl 
 And all his true followers found their union elatior 
 to God, through Christ, in the same line es sa il 
 with him. 0258 5 Fico EOS 
 +17. And herein it, was, that he and his _kir m, an 
 his true-followers, were not of this world. And heren 
 lay the secret cause of all the enmity between tly 
 who were born after the flesh, and those who} s 
 again, of the Spirit. For this cause Christ. 
 18. God did not hate ihe world, but, *s 
 world, that he gave his oniy hegotten Son; 
 ever believ eth in ai shouid not perish, 
 lasting life.” de» 9, <a 
 
os t | SRE PRIMITIVE CHURCH, 
 
 > 19) He: created -man at the beginning for Mis own 
 johour and glory, and in his first creation,~as he was 
 
 was nothing in his soul or body that was offensive 
 to the pure. nfiture of God his Creator. But man re- 
 _ ceiving by his disobedience, a foul and rebellious spirit 
 * against. God, which lusted to envy, it was this that ever 
 stood in opposition to God’s holy and: pure law, and was 
 the ‘object of his just indignation. 
 20, By this the soul, with all its noble affections, was 
 led captive into'sin; but ever remained the object of 
 God's love; and became punishable only as it yielded to 
 the influence of sin. 
 _ 21, Through the influence of this foul and rebellious 
 spirit, the natural body, with all its faculties, became 
 “polluted; directed and improved to an evi) use, contrary 
 to the pure law of God. But the natural body, simply 
 considered in itself, remained the same after the fall as 
 “it was before, with all the form, natural properties and 
 qualities thereof, and only shared with tbe soul in its 
 punishments, by reason of sin. 
 
 -22..The natural body. of Man, Lamceseaneidite male 
 and female, being of the earth, and created for time, 
 stood in need of temporal food for its sustenance, before 
 the fall, as well as after. And so with regard to the 
 formation of his body, and its natural properties, for the 
 increase of posterity, simply considered in itself, there 
 was no change, it remained the same after the fail as it 
 was before: the change was in -his inclination to siniul 
 actions, and in his obedience thereto. 
 
 923. In the beginning God saw every thing that he had 
 
 .made, and behold it was very good; and he never, found 
 any fault with his own work since; but as Man had cor- 
 rupted himself and the earth, by reason of sin, there- 
 fore he promised to. create new heavens, and a new 
 earth, wherein righteousness should dwell. 
 
 24. When therefore, the law went to condemn any 
 thing, as sinful or unclean, either in male or female, 
 which was necessary in the natural creation, it was not 
 because there was any evil in the thing simply consid- 
 ered in itself; but because it was corrupted, and from 
 that corruption, the soul must be redeemed before it 
 
 could ever come into the new creation. 
 _ 25. The Son of God himself, the Redeemer of man- 
 Kipd, although he was not of this world, yet he was 
 
 nd fashioned by the author of all good, there - 
 
 2 Pet, iv 
 13, 
 
 a 
 
zu 
 
 bis 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 John xviii. 
 14, 14, &. 
 
 1 Thes. v. 
 23. 
 
 _ of their irffirmities, and tempted 
 
 “THE srramaeerson? 
 fourid in fashion like other men, toucl hed 5 
 
 were, subject to hungér, and. wearines sy and: ; 
 need of temporal sustenance. But he knewno sin. 
 ther was guile found in his mouth; ‘+r seeks 
 26. And it is enough, said Jesus, that the 4 sciple be 
 as his master, and the servant as his lord, “And in his” 
 prayer to his Father for his disciples, he saith, “They 
 are not of the world, even as | am not of the 
 pray not that thou shouldest take them out of 1e ny 
 but that thou shouldest keep them from ates evil.— 
 tify them through thy truth: thy word is tetacia? area. : 
 27. And hence the words of the’ apostle, “The very | 
 God of peace sanctify you wholly: and 7 pray ee ur 
 whole spirit and soul, and body,-be preserved 
 unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.” ic ind 
 28. The apostle did not pray that God wou 
 the form or properties of their bodies, or the anion 
 of their souls from: what he had made them at the be- 
 
 _ ginning; nor did he pray that the corruption’of nature 
 
 might be sanctified; but that their souls and bodies, 
 
 which at the beginning were pure, innocent, and lovely, 
 might be wholly sanctified and’ cleansed” from sin, the: 
 cause of every corruption and offence. 
 29. Christ Jesus was a man, who had neietetitiodiig: 
 appearance than that of other:men: And his followers 
 were men and women, like other men and women, who” 
 possessed all their former properties, and fp of 
 body and mind with which they were at firs 
 But the change which was wrought m 
 Christ, by the gospel, consisted in th 
 from sin; and hence the cause of every offence 
 God and them was removed. I hi 
 30. And by receiving his Word and abiding in i 
 received his Spirit, and had power to become 
 of God, and joint heirs with Christ in his 
 were freely justified by his grace, and wei 
 under the guilt and condemnation of the le 
 
 them who are in Christ Jesus, hie walk not. af 
 flesh, but after the Spirit.’ They are made fr e 
 the law of sin and death, by the law of the 
 life, in Christ Jesus. ey 
 
 31. The law could never save the soul 
 therefore the guilt and condemnation of si 
 
es Gh ae ae 
 Pn. THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH. Spr 
 
 it was weak through the flesh, because those who were ‘CHAP. 
 under it, lived in the gratification of the flesh, v. 
 32. Hence it is written: “ What the law could not do, 
 . in'that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his 
 own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin con- 
 demned sin in the flesh; that the iighteousneés of the 
 law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, 
 but.after the spirit.” 
 
 33. For they that are after the flesh, do mind the 
 things of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit, 
 the things of the Spirit. For to be carnally [fleshly} 
 minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and 
 peace: Because the carnal mind|| is enmity against God; ||Gr. mind 
 for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed ° the fesh 
 can be. So wes; they that are in the flesh cannot please 
 God. rhe 
 
 34. “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, 
 if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if 
 any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his. 
 And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of 
 sin:* but the Spirit zs life because of righteousness.” 
 
 35. This answereth to what the apostle had before 
 stated, when he showed what it was to be crucified and 
 dead with Christ. « Knowing that our old man is cru- Rom, yp 
 cified with him, that the body of sin [not the natural 6—13. 
 body, nor any part or property of it] might be destroy- °°5 7°" 
 ed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. Forhe ~ 
 that is dead [to sin} is freed from sin.” 
 
 28.4 ‘Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead 
 indeed un ; but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. not sin, therefore, reign in your mortal 
 body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof: Nei- 
 ther yield ye your members as instruments of unright- 
 eousness unto sin; but yield yourselves unto God, as 
 those that are alive from the dead, and your members 
 instruments of righteousness unto God. ie 
 
 37. “For sin shall not have. dominion over you: for Rom. viv 
 ye are not under the law, but under grace. What then? 14,15, 16. 
 shall we sin because we are not under the law, but un- 
 der grace? Let it not be.|| Know ye not, that to whom \\Gr. 
 ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants Ye are py yevrrap 
 to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obe- 
 dience unto righteousness?” 
 
 =a ae 
 
 * Christ and sin cannot dwell together; where Christ hath the lead 
 and government of the mind, the body is dead afid inactive to sim 
 
318 
 CHAP. 
 
 ie . 4 ore” sat na 
 THE arvieaesliel — en 
 
 38. Did then the gospel of Christ Jesus come to co 
 
 all mankind under grace who did not obese inde r ssh: - 
 
 fluence? In no wise. The distinction is made | 
 ‘tween those who are yet under’ the law. and those 
 are under grace. © 2) hk a als 
 39. The law was giyen because of’ sin, that ‘th 
 fence might abound, and served as a school 
 til faith and obedience, grace and truth, oe send 
 
 _ manifest by Jesus Christ.” And after Christ came those 
 
 Rom. iii. 
 19. 
 
 1 John iii. 
 4 
 
 ip Ve 
 
 ih iil. 
 
 wee xiii. 
 39. 
 
 Rom. x, 4. 
 
 Heb. v. 9. 
 
 Rom. viii. 
 
 who received him by faith, and became his ' — 
 ence, were no longer under that school-master, 
 under®grace. “nds! Ho gs ah 
 40. But who were released fran that school-master? 
 Those who continued to commit sin (as they pretend) 
 with a gracious reluctance? Nay, in no wise. For the 
 law was given by ‘reason of sin, and the testimony of 
 scripture is plam and pointed: “Now we know that 
 
 what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who — 
 
 are under the law; that every mouth may be stop 
 and all the world may become guilty vans poor | een 
 
 _ 41, And again: “Whosoever committeth ‘sin, trans- 
 gresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the” 
 law.” Therefore we conclude, that whosoever commit- 
 teth sin, whether he be called Christian, Jew, or Gen- 
 
 tile, he is yet under the condemnation of the Nieivy and 3 
 
 hath not seen Christ, neither known him. 
 
 42. And as the law was given to convey the lise 
 ledge of sin, that all the world might become guilty be- 
 fore God, “ therefore, by the deeds of the 1 aw, there 
 shall no flesh be justified in’ his sight.” But 
 all that believe, are justified from all thin 
 they could not be justified by the law a 
 
 43. Christ is become “the end of the 
 eousness to every one that believeth;” and ‘he 
 the author of eternal salvation unto all t ab 
 him. Therefore, there is no er who belie 
 
 flesh, but after the Spiatt. 
 
 44. And it is through the Spirit they és morti t 
 crucify the deeds of the body, and live unto G d 
 as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they 
 bens of God, and are not under the law, but ; 
 
 e 
 
. soe eee —— Ue. VO re 
 PIL HE PRIMITIVE. CHURCH, 
 
 free, and, set at liberty, being the children of Goa, and 
 joint-heirs with Christ. 
 
 45, What then, because they are made free from the 
 law, by the Spirit and: cross of Christ, shall they there- 
 fore live any longer in the gratification of the flesh? 
 Nay, in no wisejtheir liberty, and their peace, is 
 through the ‘cross of Christ, by whom the world is cruci- 
 fied unto them, and they unto the world. 
 
 46. Hence saith the apostle, “Ye have been called 
 unto:liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the 
 flesh, but by love serve one another. For all’ the law 
 is fulfilled in one word, even in this; Thou shalt love thy 
 neighbour as thyself.” 
 
 47. For the greatest reason then, because the Spirit 
 of Christ dwelleth in them, by which the whole law is 
 fulfilled, the apostle concludeth, “Therefore, brethren, 
 we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh.” 
 
 48. And as “The tree is known by his fruit,” so the 
 Spirit by which the Primitive Church was led, was evi- 
 dently distinguished by such fruits as are briefly summed 
 up by the apostle, namely: “love, joy, peace, long-suffer- 
 ing, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance :f 
 against such there is no law,” 
 
 TS 
 CHAPTER VI 
 Olle Omierand Power of. the Primitive Clairch, 
 
 HRIST JESUS our Saviour, during the time of his 
 ministry on earth, took great pains to instruct his 
 disciples, concerning the design of his coming into’ the 
 world—the nature of his kingdom—the order and place 
 in which he stood, as the light of the world, the salt or 
 saviour of the earth, for their salvation and redemption— 
 and the order in which his church should stand as his 
 body, for the same purpose, after his decease, or depart- 
 ure from them. ‘ 
 2. “No man hath ascended up into heaven, [said Je- 
 sus] but he that came down from heaven, even the Son 
 of man, who is in heaven.—He that hath seen me, hath 
 seen the Father.—Believe me that I am in the Father, 
 and the Father in me.” Here, God apd heaven were 
 wade manifest in earth. 
 
 a ll Zz 
 
 119 
 CHAP, - 
 VI 
 
 Col. i. 29. 
 Gal. vi. 
 
 14, 
 
 Rom. viii; 
 12. 
 
 Gal. v.22, 
 23. 
 
 Gr. 
 EYMPATHAs — 
 continence 
 
 , ‘ 
 
 John ii. 
 13.—See 
 Acts 11.34 
 John xiv, 
 9, 10, 11.. 
 
~ 
 
 bie 
 120 
 CHAP. 
 vi 
 
 John iii. 
 36. 
 
 v. 22, 23, 
 26, 27. 
 
 chap. ix, 
 5. 
 
 xix. 
 
 Col. i. 19. 
 
 A. 9. 
 
 * 
 
 Matt. 
 Sxvii. 18, 
 19. 
 
 Fohn xiv. 
 20. 
 
 - Rom. xii. 
 
 Eph. 1. 22, 
 Sip: v 
 30. 
 
 2 
 
 THE ORDER AND POWER OF 
 
 3. “The Father himself loveth the Son, and hath giv- 
 
 en all things, into his hand—The Father j 
 man; but hath committed all judgment the Son; 
 that all men should honour the Son, even - honour 
 the Father. He that honoureth not (ektadeamore!) 
 not the Father who sent him.”, 0 "Sig 0 os | 
 
 4, “As the Father bath life in ricci 
 en to the Son to have life in himself; and hath eave. 
 him authority to execute judgment also, because ig 
 the Son of man.” And because he dwelleth in man 
 and taketh the lead and government of the eet | 
 all who receive and obey him; he is, therefore, 
 of exercising true judgment, in opposition to. <i 
 
 of oe the son of perdition. 
 
 “As long as | am in the world, [said Jesus,] I am 1 the 
 light of the world—! am the way, and the truth, and 
 ihe life: uo man cometh unto the Father but by me.” 
 From all which it is evident that in his human body, 
 dwelt all the fulness of God the Father, hitageign: 5 to 
 man’s redemption. 
 
 6. Through the same power and oiuthaleites of the) Ho- 
 ly Ghost with which Jesus was invested, he commanded 
 his disciples, saying, “ Ail power is given unto me mm 
 heaven and in earth.” Go ye therefore, and teach all 
 nations.” And he promised to endow them with the 
 same power to mentor their mission: which promise he 
 fulfilled on the day of Pentecost. 
 
 7, And as his disciples and immediate followers, stood 
 nearest to him in point of union, therefore the descent 
 of ihe Holy Ghost was properly the descent of all that 
 he had; so that whatever order, lot or offi had re- 
 ceived from the Father, relative to the world, | the same 
 pertained also to the church who received his fulness. 
 
 8. Then they knew in truth, that the Father was in 
 Christ, and he in them, and they i in him; and that they 
 had both the Father and the Son. Then Getscenn 
 Christ, and the Church became one. And such as believ- 
 ed and were baptized with the Holy Ghost, being of 
 one heart and of one soul, were the true body of Christ, 
 and members in particular; members of his bet of hig, 
 flesh, and of his bones. 
 
 7 
 
 *Forasmuch as every gift and promise of God to Man, ay ‘him 
 as an innocent being, in the line of obedience, it was necessary that the 
 
 _ heir of all those gifts and promises should assume true and real mans) 
 
 hood, (through a woman) hence called, the Son of M : And the same. 
 Spirit now possessing true manhood, in those who foll ow his examples. 
 §he Son of Man is revealed “in his saints.” 2 Thess. iy f 
 
 z 
 
PL “QUE PRIMITIVE CHUROE. W1 
 
 ~ 9, So that according to the measure of that dispenta- ouar. 
 
 po ta was as really the body of Christ, a bo-. 
 
 dy as really “Anointed, as the man Jesus was, while visi- 
 
 ble: on the earth; and: God did as Saige ‘dwell in the one 
 
 as in the other. 
 ~10. And as Christ was the maine light of the world, 
 
 the only salt of the earth, by which men could be say- 
 
 ed, and*was now really and actually in the Church as 
 
 his true body,. he in’ them, and they in ‘him, and they . 
 
 were perfect in one; therefore they were now the = 
 
 dight of the world, the only salt of the eart ¥ 
 
 11, Of this Jesus had told them while|he was yet 
 ‘with them, before the Holy Ghost was given, saying, ° 
 “ Ye.are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost Hoy, 
 his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it\is'thence- ~’”~ 
 forth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trod- 
 den under foot of men.—Ye are the light’ of the world. 
 
 A city that is set on an hill cannot bethid:”. 
 
 ' 12. By which he plainly intimated the order j in which 
 
 they were to stand, with regard to the salvation of oth- 
 
 ers, and that the world could'not be saved without them, * 
 And as the salt of the earth is the only saviour of the 
 body, the Church, so “all the salvation that was \within 
 the reach of the world, was in the Church, and the 
 Church remained to be the only true saviour of the 
 world, according to the sayings of Christ. 
 
 13. “Yet a little while, and the world seeth me\ nd John xiy. 
 more ; but ye see me: because I live, ye shal! live also, — 19. 
 
 And now lam no more in the world, but these are|in 
 the world—And the glory which thou ‘gavest me, Thaye 
 given them; that they may be one, even as we are aa 
 Jin them and thou in me.” 
 
 14, Hence the Church was in possession of what Christ 
 called the keys of the kingdom of heaven; for heaven 
 was really upon earth, in them, and they sat in heavenly 
 places, in Christ Jesus. And this order Jesus gave them | 
 when he said’ of the Church, “Verily I say unto you, \Mat. xviii. 
 whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in 38, 19, 20. 
 heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shali | 
 be loosed in heaven.” \ 
 
 15. “Again 1 say unto you, that if two of you shall 
 agree on earth, as touching any thing that they shall 
 ask, it shall be. done for them of my Father who is in 
 hheaven. For where two or three are gathered togeth- 
 er in my name, there am I in the midst of them.” 
 
 xvii. 11, 
 
 2, 
 
 \ 
 
a THE Cues AND powen or 
 
 CHAP. 46, Now. although the asia candice Sono 
 Vi. tian ’ne more i’ the body and flesh of Jesus, ye his pow- 
 
 er, which he had Wiles visible on earth, was not dimin- 
 
 ished in his followers, but increased, ding. to his 
 John xiv. Promise: “Verily, verily, I say unto ie He that be- 
 12. lieveth on me, {and keepeth my commandm } 
 
 works that I de shall he do also; and greater works tha 
 these shall he do; because J go unto.my F athena. «ax 4 
 
 . “17, The Scribes and Pharisees hadwmensaned ‘against 
 Luke v. Jeoass because he forgave sins, saying, “’ 
 
 21. . that speaketh Fi ec Who can forgive sina, but 
 God alone?” 
 
 18. But that power esi not dimninigiaceh after Jesus. left 
 the world; the true and -real members of the Church, 
 or body of Christ, had the same. power on earth that 
 Jesus had; according to his words, “ Whose soever sins 
 
 ag ™ ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose il 
 
 ver sins ye retain, they are retained.” yew 
 BGoriil. 19. Hence saith the apostle to the Corinthi “To 
 10. 
 
 Or, * gave any thing, to whom I forgave at, for your sakest 
 Py you. gave 1 it, in the person of Christ.”.. And again, “In 
 ie Y- name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are 
 together, and my spirit, with the power of ; our on le- 
 sus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Sat 
 20. Thus it is evident that the. Church ond, messen- 
 gers of Christ stood in his very character, and acted by — 
 the very same spirit and power.of the Lord Jesus, which 
 he had received from his Father, and given unto. t 
 Whatsoever they taught, was taught of God, and whoso- 
 ever received, despised, or rejected ee received, 
 despised, or rejected not man, but God. __ 
 iThes.iv. | 24. Hence the words of the,apostle, “ i th ot 
 7,8. called us unto uncleannness, but unto holi me! 
 therefore, that despiseth, [or rejecteth] despiseth for re 
 
 whom ye forgive any thing, | forgive also: for i Bae 
 
 ; 
 _ jecteth] not man, but God.—He that rejecteth n 
 4g, 49. Jesus] and receiveth not my words, hath one that judg H 
 eth him: the word that I have spoken, the sai shall 
 - judge him in the last day, For I have not aytienof 
 myself: but the Father who sent me, he gave me a com- _ 
 mandment what | should say, and what I should spee 
 22. And whatsoever Jesus spake of himself, pertain- _ pertain: 
 ed also to his followers: for all that the Fathe: 
 unto him, he gave unto them, even eter 
 expressed it in his address to the Father, 
 
 rave - 
 ' 
 
~-—ear’ 
 
 - It. THE PRIMITIVE cHUKCY,. 
 
 4- 7, “ i a 
 
 23. “Now they have known, that all things whatso- 
 ever thou hast given me, are’of thee: For I have given 
 unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they 
 have received the.—F pray for them: I pray not for 
 ‘the world:—Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word 
 ‘is truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, even so 
 have I also sent them into the world. Nejther pray I 
 for these alone, but for them also which shall believe 
 on me through their word :—And the glory which thou 
 gavest me, I have given them; that they may be one, 
 even as we are one; | in them, and thou in me, that they 
 may be made perfect in one; and that the world may 
 know that thou hast sent me, and hast. loved them, as 
 thou hast loved me.” 
 
 24, In the same order which his Father had placed 
 him, he also placed them, as his joint body, and endow- 
 
 - ed them with the same power and authority. 
 
 25. “ Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiv- 
 eth whomsoever I send, receiveth me; and he that re- 
 ceiveth me, receiveth him that sent me. As my Father 
 hath sent me, even-so send I you.” Then as the Father 
 was revealed in Christ; so in the same manner is Christ 
 revealed in his Church, as his true body. And as God is 
 the head of Christ; so'is Christ the head of his Church. 
 _ 26. And as whatever was done by Christ, was done 
 by the Father; so whatever is done by the true. Church 
 or body of Christ, is done by Christ himself. 
 
 27. And as the Father judged no man, but committed 
 all judgment to the Son; so in like manner, when the 
 Son had finished the work on earth which was given 
 him to do, he committed all judgment to the saints, in 
 whom he promised to dwell, and out of the Church he 
 judgeth no man. “Know ye’ not,” saith the apostle, 
 
 _ “that the saints shall judge the world?” 
 
 28. And as no man hath seen God at any time: but the 
 only begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, 
 hath declared him;-so no man hath seen the Son in his 
 glorified state, at any time; but his only begotten saints, 
 who are in him, and he in them, they have declared him 
 in his true character. God is a Spirit, and cannot be 
 seen, known, or worshipped, but by and in the Spirit. 
 “For the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit 
 of God.” . 
 
 29. Then, as Christ, [that is, the Anointing with 
 which Jesus was anointed] along knew the Eather, be- 
 
 123 
 
 CHAP. 
 VI. 
 
 John xvii, 
 7,8,9,& 
 17,18, & 
 20, 22, 23, 
 
 chap. xiii. 
 20,and | 
 xx, 21, 23. 
 
 John v, 
 22. 
 
 1 Cor. vis 
 2. es 
 
 1 Cor. ii, 
 Il, 
 
poe 
 
 “a 
 
 Acts x. 
 i—d. 
 
 Acts x3. 
 
 OS, 14; 18. 
 
 * 
 
 _ and prayed to God alway. 
 
 , dwell. ght, 
 
 self had begotten, s 
 the bosom of the Father, sasthaaaan 
 the light of the -world—the only house; or te 
 living God.on earth, and the only pillar and 
 truth among men: therefore it was impossil 
 soul to find God or Christ to salvation, i 
 place, or through any other medium, than t 
 Church, or.saints, the true TCU of his 
 which he dwelt. ie Wate 
 
 31. This is clearly proved et ‘the case of Gaus 
 the centurion, a devout man, and one that feared God. 
 with all his house, who gave much alms to the pi 
 
 But he was not yet sav 
 
 angel who came to Cornelius, could inform him 
 that prayers and alms were come up poe nese 
 4 re »God, and intimate to him that he was not yet sav~ 
 d that. in order. to obtain salvation, he — =. 
 fal simen Peter. . “ 
 
 32. Bat why could not the angel adminnagen sneha 
 to him, without being beholden to Peter? The truth is, 
 it was not in his power; that power was a unto 
 the Church, as hath been shown. D ane Ks 
 
 33. Salvation was only in and by Christ, pe . 
 fromthe beginning, had not taken on him the nature of 
 angels, but the seed of Abraham,.and was, and 
 tinued to be manifested in the flesh, and dw oe his 
 temple or earthly tabernacle, where he promised to 
 
 ie. koa d 
 
 34, Therefore the most that the angel ook doi 
 this devout man, was to inform him where 
 an entrance into the kingdom of heaven, an 
 to that temple, or habitation of God, from ¥ 
 law of the Spirit,ef life in Christ Jesus, 
 municateg. 
 
 35. And as Peter was areal member of the body 
 Christ, who had Christ the word and power of salyat 
 and eternal life, dwelling in him, with authorit; 
 mil the same to others; therefore the angel sa 
 nelins, “Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, 
 surname is Peter; who shall tell thee words, W. 
 thou and alll thy. house shall be saved, 
 
 nd v7. 
 
 ee a ai 
 
 : 
 
PB. IL THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH, 
 
 36. And when Peter came to Cornelius, and those 
 vho were with him, and preached unto them that word, 
 which he had in him, which God had appointed to be 
 the judge of both quick and dead, the Holy Ghost fell 
 on them, as it did on the apostles at the beginning; and 
 they were translated from darkness to light, and from 
 the power of Satan into the kingdom of God’s dear Son. 
 37. By this circumstance, together with what hath 
 been said, it is verified beyond all contradiction, that 
 
 “ unto the angels God hath not subjected the world to. 
 come,” or the building of his habitation among men, 
 
 Nor was there any angel, or spirit in heaven or on 
 earth, that could open and administer the true way and 
 
 power of salvation and eternal life, but that Spirit and 
 
 power which abode in the Church. 
 
 38. It was in the Church that Christ was set upon the 
 right hand of the Father, in heavenly places, far above 
 all principality and power, and might, and dominion, 
 and every name that is named, not only in this world, 
 but in that which is to come. Here God the Father put 
 all things under his feet, and Christ was given to be the 
 head over all things to the Church, which is his body, 
 the fulness of him that filleth all in all. 
 
 39. And that the Church was the only medium through 
 which the gospel of salvation. and eternal life could be 
 administered to mankind, is: also manifest from the con- 
 version of Saul of Tarsus, while on his way to Damas- 
 cus, breathing ouf*threatenings and slaughter against the 
 disciples of the Lord... ened 
 
 AO. If it be supposed that Saul at that time, in reality, 
 saw Christ Jesus, it is a mistake: Saul was not at that 
 time im a situation to see Christ, for he was sinning 
 
 against him; and. John testifieth, ““ Whosoever sinneth 
 * hath not seen him, neither known him.” Z 
 
 41. Christ is the true light, who coming into the 
 
 world, enlighteneth every man. But the light that shone 
 
 upon Saul blinded him: and moreover no man can even. 
 
 call Jesus Lord, and much.less see him, but by the Holy 
 Ghost. And Saul neither received his sight, nor the 
 Holy Ghost, until three days after, when he received 
 both, through Ananias a member of Christ’s body. 
 
 42. But Saul himself relateth his seeing a vision, and 
 hearing a voice, saying, Saul, Saul, why persecutest 
 thou me? Who then was he persecuting? ‘Not that 
 light that struck him blind, nor that voice that re- 
 
 P2 
 
 Heh. ii. 5, 
 
 Compare 
 Eph 3s 
 with 20, 
 21, 22, 23:;- 
 
 me 
 
 Acts ix. 
 PAR A 
 
 1 John iit, 
 6. 
 
 aie 
 
aed 
 
 Gal.i. 11, 
 12. Be atl 
 ~.. after man: For If neither received it of man, neither way 
 
 Heian him ‘sathe’ vals cea ody" 
 43, He had persecuted Christ in’ en . 
 and he had ‘persecuted ‘him in “ee ens omen, 
 whom he had hauled forth and committed’ to’ p: 
 And it was only in the members'6f Christ, tha 
 an other could eithér love or hate him, ‘bless or 
 him, receive or reject, him} according to Christ’s 
 
 Ie pre “Verily I say unto youy Inasmuch as’ ye bave 
 
 done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, y 
 
 havedorieitimto ihe.” -*-) eee ait he 
 44, And therefore, as Christ dwelt no where for true. 
 
 vation to men, but in his i Ganapati 
 
 ‘only direct him where to find’ Christ, a 
 
 a he must receive his instructions, a 
 
 do.” >. ng A “ie eho oh. 
 When therefore Saul wrascobedivnt’ 16: heav- 
 enly vision, and Ananias also followed the instruc 
 which he had received through another vision, and ac- 
 tually laid his hands on Saul, in tn aceeae 
 er of that Jesus whom he had seen in ene 
 then, Saul received his sight, and was hath 
 Holy’ Ghost: and then, and not we vile oudhaeiecs, 
 Christ: and abiding certain days ines, 
 straightway he preached Christ 1 mn wn sytingpeues) Oi 
 he is the Son of God. poker Dk | 
 46. It is evident} that, by finding tae ‘union ‘eilhanias 
 a member of the church, he found his union to Christ, _ 
 and became, himself, a member of” Christ’s body, and 2 _ 
 joint-heir to the promised inheritance.” And thus, hav-— 
 ing Christ in him, he was thereby qualified ‘to preach, 
 among the Gentiles, the same Gospel of salvation and 
 veternal life; and to administer the same to others which 
 he himself had received, not as of man’s’ wisdom, but 
 as a medium of revelation: | i eee 
 47. Hence he saith to the Galatians, “T certify, , breth- 
 ren, that the gospel which was preached of me, not 
 
 —20 ai et into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou 
 
 I taught it but by the revelation of Jesus Christ” 
 “48. Aud in the same sense the Galatians receive 
 not as man, but, “as an angel of Ged, even as ‘Christ Je: 
 
, ae ae |e 
 Vite 
 
 received the word of God; whict 
 ¢eived it not as the word of me 
 
 t (as itis in truth) 
 the word of God,—For ye, bret 
 
 a, became followers 
 0 Sea! wat gsm dons io Na ik 
 49. Thus the gospel of salvation, in its spirit and 
 power, was conveyed from the living’ witnesses and 
 members of Christ,s body, to those who had it not; and 
 among those who received faith, the younger copied the 
 example ofthe elder; and by the one undivided Spirit 
 which they received, they became one in Christ, as 
 
 - Christ and God are one. . ee 
 50. It was the word of God, even the’ mystery,’ which 
 had been hidden from ages, and from generations, that 
 
 of the churches of God, which in Judea are in Christ : 
 
 you, [saith the apostle,] the hope of glory,—The mys- 
 tery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; wherein 
 are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.” 
 And this treasure was committed to earthen vessels. 
 
 51. Then where ‘else could that wisdom or ‘know- 
 ledge be found but in that mystery? and where could 
 that mystery be found’ but in those earthen vessels to 
 whom it was committed? There is no salvation in any 
 other, but in Christ Jesus, as it is written, “For there 
 is ho other name under heaven, given among men 
 whereby we must be saved.” a a 
 
 52. And as Christ Jesus was revealed, and made mani- 
 fest for salvation, in his saints only, and unto them was 
 committed all power to remit and retain sin, and all that 
 pertained to eternal life and godliness; therefore, with- 
 -out the boundary of the church, true salvation was nev- 
 er found, nor separate from it, could one soul ever find 
 deliverance from the reigning power of sin. 
 
 53. And hence are the words of St. Peter verified ;— 
 “ According as his divine power hath given unto us all 
 things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the 
 knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and vir- 
 tue.” And hence also those of St. John: “ We know 
 that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wick- 
 
 edness. And we know that the Son of God is come, and 
 
 hath given us an understanding, that we may know him 
 that is true; and we are in him that is true, even in his 
 Son Jesus Christ. This is the trae-God, and eternal life.” 
 
 was madé manifest unto the saints—“ which is "he in Ji 
 
 CHAP. 
 MN 
 
 Gal. iv. 14 
 1 Thes. il.- 
 13, 14. 
 
 . ian 
 7 
 
 Se 
 oa 
 
 Acts i#s 
 BR. 
 
 - 2 Pet. i. 
 
 1 John vy: 
 19, 20. 
 
 Fo 
 
ih te mia ons 
 
 128 THE RISE OF ANTICHRIST PREDICTED.- 
 4 - ' Th 0 LRA 
 OA Pees ath BC) das eed peas tiihetories, © 
 * - na, be Jj 
 : CHAPTER. Vil. RMA MRE setae ong 
 +“ Pats mi - ae 
 
 The ns of Antichrist Predia qd, tes ay 
 ‘ Prcalied 
 
 ah cn is Sentai that Be et ‘Christ ; ex 
 _ ANE pected the continuance of. shabu teuaiehaee ana 
 
 which the Primitive Church stood; on ay =tged 
 % sion, spake of the work in which they we : Gs 
 not only subject to be corrupted, but plainly foretold that _ 
 it would be supplanted, by a false t and oe: 
 
 which would prevail against the d overcome _ 
 at for a certain limited time, . eee rk. weeny 
 
 2. And in this, the spirit of prophecy which was in_ 
 them, agreed with the predictions of the prophets, who: _ 
 » had | spoken of the sufferings of Christ, and of ages 
 ” * dom on that was to arise, and make war against t 
 sai f the Most High, and overcome and triu ‘ 
 over them for a season, before the ultimate glory of 
 
 , © Christ’s kingdom should be fully established. 
 Pry _8. The prophet, Daniel giveth a very plain and stri-_ 
 31-45. king representation of this, in opening N. ebuchadnezzar’s: 
 vision of the image, which represented four op ive. 
 
 kingdoms or earthly governments, the last of which was _ 
 to be more universally destructive to the connie 
 of the former. . ae Wes It 
 ee 4.4 he same was also shown by. the vision of four 
 ap. vii great beasts, the last of which was dreadful and ter- 
 rible, and prefigured an oppressive, power that was to 
 devour the whole earth, and tread*it down, and break 
 it in pieces. / 
 piavie. 5. To Daniel also was pointed out. the cutting off cof 
 and xii. the Messiah—the taking away of the daily sacri 
 thé setting up of the abomination which would make the 
 truth desolate; and the period of time it would stand. 
 See Ezek. And most of the prophets have spoken of roan things 
 
 BAXVii. 
 
 Uxxix. particularly Ezekiel. ite sth 
 ‘ 6. Christ in his instructions to his diechaees is very 
 pointed, in showing them, not only that his work of that 
 
 day would be supplanted, but by whom, and in what 
 manner it would’ be effected. Pa 
 Mat.xxiv. ,, 2: He forewarned them of the coming of false christs 
 and Mark [i. e. anti-christs,] and false prophets, who would s 
 xiii. and sighS and wonders, and, if it were possible, deceive the 
 Luke xxi. very elect—that many (not a few) would come in his 
 
 * 
 
o ‘ 
 P UH. THE RISE OF ANTICHRIST PREDICTED, 
 
 name, saying, am Christ, and would deceive many, 
 
 8. He also forewarned them that Jerusalem would be 
 
 compassed about with armies, and ly taken, and the 
 ’ abomination of desolation spoken of, set up in that very 
 * city which the saints had possessed, and from which 
 they should flee as from the deepest sink of corruption. 
 
 9. And St. Paul, in his epistle to the Thessalonians, 
 concerning*the day of Christ’s second coming, saith,— 
 “ That day shall not come, except there come first a fall- 
 ing away.”—And to Timothy, the apostle wrote of the 
 Spirit’s speaking expressly, that in the latter times some 
 would depart, [or stand off] from the faith, giving heed 
 to seducing spirits/and doctrines of devils. 
 
 10, St. John also, in the latter days of his time, rep- 
 resenteth the true Church, in his book of Revelation, as 
 already swiftly on the decline, as may be seen by hi 
 solemn warnings to the seven churches of Asia, 
 
 ‘Ti. tHe likewise describeth the growing power of cor- 
 ruption and oppression, under the figure of two wild 
 
 - beasts, the first as coming up out of-the sea, and the se- 
 
 124 
 
 ae. 
 CHAP. 
 
 2 Thes. 37, 
 
 | 
 
 1 Timi, 
 1, 
 
 cond out of the earth, which exercised all the power of iRey. xiii, 
 
 the first, to show the continuance of the same beastly 
 power in another form. : tal 
 
 12. And lastly, he representeth this whole compound 
 of monstrous wickedness, under the figure of a scarlet 
 coloured beast, whose power was universal, carrying a 
 Mother of Harlots, with whom the kings of the earth 
 committed fornication and lived deliciously. . 
 
 13. It is clearly manifest from all that is recorded in 
 Church History, that such an apostasy did take place, 
 as"entirely excluded the Spirit and power of Christ from 
 ‘what was called his Church, and that a false spirit and 
 power prevailed in that church, for many ages, after 
 the days of the apostles. 
 
 14. But it may be asked whether this church really 
 descended from the Primitive Church of Christ, and had 
 still a measure of the same spirit#—or whether it origin- 
 ated wholly from another source? or whether God had 
 a people in that church which he owned as the church 
 of Christ, distinct from the main body of professors?— 
 or whether there were a pure church preserved on the 
 earth, vested with the apostolic power, altogether dis- 
 tinct from that corrupt body? These are questions which 
 have furnished matter of great debate, and many re- 
 searches; but could never be decided by all the powers 
 
 of argument, 
 
 Rey, xvii; 
 
 he 
 
. 4 > Hy x y fu 
 , 230 i — ark Al 
 P| CHAE. eae: ny the p: 
 «the figurative Mal 
 See Acts liable to any ap 
 35:22, 30- learned might co 
 1, 10,14 ed to be understa 
 chap. iii. fulfilled, that the se ¢ 
 Penni, PY an appeal to matters of 
 18. iv.3, the prophet Daniel, “Go thy w 
 peng te are closed up and sealed till the 
 ‘Dan xj, -16.. Therefore, as the time 
 in which those predictions ha 
 complishment, it will be p: 
 ver the true source and influ 
 called Antichrist, by whiel the ‘h 
 of the earth were deceived for 
 bondage the most wicked and opp 
 the canse of true virtue was ti 
 _ Lukeii, became unknown—“ That now 
 38. hearts may be revealed. » 
 
 SS ss, - 
 
 74 
 
ee THE TESTIMONY. @ 
 TI Pho 4 , oF aida: 4 
 
 OHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 
 rae 
 
 Batts ~ PART IL. 
 
 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF ANTICHRIST’S KINGDOM. 
 
 _ CHAPTER f. _ 
 The Work of Antichrist, by false Teachers.’ 
 
 HE word Anricurist, was first used by the apos- 
 
 tles; and, doubtless, what gave occasion to it, took 
 its rise in their day. This singular name is compound- 
 ed of the two Greek words, anti and xpizrox,* which 
 signify, against Christ; so that the term Antichrist, in- 
 cludeth whatever is against Christ; but was originally 
 intended to apply, more particularly, to such as under a 
 pretence of acting in the name of Christ, acted with a 
 spirit directly against the Spirit of Christ. 
 
 2. Therefore this term, as used by the apostles, had 
 no reference to the superstitious Jews, nor idolatrous 
 Pagans, who made no profession of faith in Christ; but 
 was generally confined to such as through a pretence of 
 faith in Christ and obedience to the gospel, claimed an 
 interest in the affairs of the Church, and thereby took 
 occasion to pervert and corrupt it. And as there were 
 many of this description, who rose up in thé days of the 
 apostles, St. John expressly saith, “ Even now are there 
 many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last 
 time.” : 
 
 3. As if he had said, There are already many in the 
 world, who profess Christ, but do not possess him; who 
 own him in words, but deny him in works; who talk 
 about the Spirit, but walk after the flesh, and confess not 
 that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh: this is that spirit 
 af Antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should 
 
 cm 
 eb 
 
 * Anti 
 and 
 Christog. 
 
 1 Johnij. 
 18, 
 
 chap. ivy 
 re 
 
 Sen i 
 
CHAP. come, ea even now already is it in 
 by we know that it is the Rit 
 the advantage revelation 
 and supplant the work of God 
 doing. They went out from 
 us; for if they had been i Seas A 1 
 
 funed with us. 
 
 articular man, but a aphids which ¢ e 
 
 aa authority of Christ, & = mich ame I 
 
 ceitful and folie eb ted men, who ended 
 
 followers of Christ, while their p 
 
 against him: and from the very n 
 
 Christ in that day, it seemeth that such im 
 
 - unavoidable. 
 
 5. According to the commissi iha<or the ostl 
 
 gospel was to be preached to ever creatu es 
 
 tinction made between the Jew and eek, the 
 
 Bom.x. ed and the unlearned; and as it was received, at least i 
 
 42. word, by all characters: so none fe ‘prohibited fron 
 
 . ae” teaching to others, what they themsel ee tad 
 
 6. Hence many false teachers to ok occasion 
 
 ; fy the doctrines of Christ according to Bayt 0 
 
 ; taste, or that of others, and f 
 
 ’ manner, as to avoid those persecu' 
 
 4 “honest and faithful were exposed. 
 
 r: of the Jews, whose rites and ceren 
 
 ; honourable in, the world, continued 
 , 
 } 
 4 
 
 superstitious rites which had no fur 
 
 the g faithapr practice of the gospel. pe 
 
 . Thus, by putting, as it were, , a piece 
 
 nie the old garment, they claime 
 
 Church, ee the same time retained 
 
 ; Gal. vi. 12 the world, “Hence St. Paul observeth,— 
 
 . “sire to make a fair show in the flesh, 
 
 to be circumcised; only lest they sho 
 tion for the cross ‘of Christ.” 
 
 8. Many also of the profligate ae 
 
 victed of the truth of the gospel, an@ cons 
 
 some measure of union to the followers ° 
 
 me: cay mixing it ‘with their camal reasoning 
 troducing, under the Christian name, 
 doctrines, and impious festivals, and ce 
 : abominations as were not so much as 
 ‘ other Gentiles. ty 
 
a hei a - 
 P. Il. FALSE TEACHERS. 
 
 9, Hence it is justly remarked by Osterwald, that, “in 
 ‘the days of the apostles, there were carnal men, who, 
 ‘under the pretext of grace, and Christian liberty, intro- 
 ‘duced licentiousness, refused to.sufler persecutions, and 
 ‘who gave themselves over to carnal lusts. These 
 “were in a spirited manner opposed by James, Jude, 
 ‘ Peter, in his second epistle, and John, in his epistles, 
 ‘and Revelation.” gaia 
 
 10. As Christ began to prepare the way for his king- 
 dom, by teaching his followers to deny ungodliness and 
 worldly lusts; so on the other hand, Antichrist began 
 his work, by false teachers, and false doctrines. Such 
 were the first means employed in corrupting and weak- 
 ening the truth; and such have had a principal hand in 
 establishing that kingdom, which is Christ’s in name, but 
 Antichrist’s in its very nature. 
 
 11. It was not only foreseen and testified by Christ, 
 that such deceitful workers would come; but the apos- 
 tles, who were anointed from heaven as witnesses of the 
 truth, testified that they had already appeared in their 
 day: which may be seen from the slightest examination 
 of their writings. - 
 
 12. The words of Jesus are plain: “ Beware of false 
 prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but in- 
 wardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them 
 by their fruits——Take heed that no man deceive you; 
 for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; 
 ‘and shall deceiye many.” 
 
 13. The same thing was predicted by St. Peter, say- 
 ing, “ There shall be false teachers among you, who 
 privily shail bring in damnable heresies, even denying 
 the Lord that bought them, and bring upon*themselves 
 swift destruction. And many shall follow their perni- 
 cious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall 
 be evil spoken of.—Sporting themselves with their own 
 deceivings.—Having eyes full of adultery, and that can- 
 not cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls—For when 
 they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure 
 ‘through the lusts of the flesh, throug much wantonness, 
 ‘those that were clean escaped from them who live in 
 error.” 
 
 14. These same false teachers, according to the tes- 
 dimony of St. Agee, had already made their appearance 
 An his day. us saith he, “Jt was needful for me to 
 write unto you, and exhort you, that ye should earnestly 
 
 133 
 
 CHAP. 
 i: 
 
 Ch, Theo, 
 p- 331, 
 
 Matt. vil, 
 
 ? 
 
 xxiv, 4, 5, 
 
 2 Pet. ii, 
 1—18, 
 
134 
 CHAP. 
 
 Jude 3, 4 
 
 Acts xx. 
 "29, 30. 
 
 Rom. xvi. 
 17, 18, 19. 
 
 Phil iii. 
 19, 
 
 2 Cor. ii. 
 
 cz 
 xi. 13, 15, 
 
 THE WORK OF ANTICHRIST, BY PA, 
 contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the 
 saints. For there are certain men t in unawares, 
 who were before of old ordained (desc nt etm gon- 
 demnation; ungodly men, turning the grace of our God 
 into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and 
 our Lord Jesus Christ.” * ee Sparta 
 
 15. This plainly implieth that these dette vere Blip 
 neither professed Jews nor Pagans, but some among the 
 professed followers of Christ, who in fact denied both 
 God and Christ, by new-modelling that precious faith 
 and testimony of Jesus, which had been delivered, once 
 for all, to the apostles, not to be mended or expounded 
 by human wisdom, but to be punctually obeyed. 
 
 16. Again: St. Paul, in his last address to the Elders 
 at Ephesus, delivereth this plain prediction: “1 know 
 this, that after my departing, shall grievous wolves come 
 in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own - 
 selves shall-men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw 
 away disciples afterthem.” 
 
 17. This same apostle warneth the Romans against 
 some, who caused divisions and offences, contrary to the 
 doctrine which they had learned. And what had they 
 learned, but to take up their cross and follow the apos- 
 tle, as he followed Christ? To this plain doctrine these 
 false teachers were contrary. Therefore he addeth, 
 “They that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 but their own belly; and by good words and fair spe 
 es deceive the hearts of the simple, For your obedi- 
 ence hath come abroad unto all.” ay. 
 
 ' 18. Here the difference is visibly marked between 
 those who gerved the Lord Jesus Christ, and were obe- 
 dient, and those who corrupted the pure precepts of the 
 gospel from their original meaning, that they might take 
 the liberty of serving their own beastly bellies, _ 
 
 19. Again: To the Corinthians, he speaketh of many 
 who corrupt the. word of God—who were, false apos- 
 tles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the 
 apostles of Christ ;—ministers of Satan,—transformed a5 
 the ministers of righteousness; whose end should be ac- — 
 cording to their works, ' ey RY 
 ia 
 
 * By the expression in the original (Maacs mpeyeypepxprevol,) mi: 
 vunderstood those who were Cameatie seacribed? Mee 
 spirit of prophecy, through which the iniquities Pte latter 
 been foretold, together with the judgment and condemmati 
 would fall upon those who lived in such things. ‘ae 
 
P. i. > FALSE TEACHERS: 
 
 20, The same kind of déceivers he describeth to Ti- 
 mothy, as, “ having a form of godliness, but denying the 
 
 135 
 
 CHAP. 
 L 
 
 power thereof: from such [saith he] turn away. For of 2 Tim. iii. 
 
 this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead 
 captive silly women laden with sins, led away with di- 
 vers lusts; ever learning, and never able to come to the 
 knowledge of tlie truth.” ne 
 
 21, And to Titus, he observeth,—“ There are many 
 unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, specially they of 
 the circumcision: whose mouths must be stopped, who 
 subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought 
 not, for filthy lucre’s sake.—They profess that they know 
 God; but in works they deny ‘um, being abominable, 
 and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate.” 
 Can there be a plainer description of an antichrist? 
 
 22. It would be almost an endless work to enumerate 
 the marks which were given to distinguish these per- 
 verters of the truth: they were justly called “ Traitors, 
 heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures, more than lov- 
 ers of God:—lIncontinent, fierce, despisers of those that 
 are good.—Proud, knowing nothing, but doting about 
 questions, and strifes of words—perverse disputers— 
 mep of corrupt minds, and destitute of the-truth.” 
 
 a; 6, as 
 
 Tit. i. 10, 
 ll, and 16, 
 
 % Tim. iii. 
 3H. 
 
 1 Tim. vi. 
 4,5. 
 
 23. Such were the enemies of the cross of Christ— . 
 
 the liars, the evil beasts, the slow bellies, who were re- 
 proved sharply by the faithful; but whose progress was 
 not stopped by all the authority even of the apostles 
 themselves. ' 
 
 . 24, John, who outlived all the other apostles, and 
 had the greatest opportunity of seeing the increase and 
 ~ fruits of these false teachers, is also very particular 
 
 in his testimony concerning them. His three epistles, 
 
 which were written near the close of the first century, 
 appear to have been written for the purpose of distin- 
 guishing between the followers of Christ, and Antichrist. 
 25. Hence, so much is said in the first epistle, to es- 
 tablish that fandamental truth, that the followers of 
 Christ do not commit sia. “Little children, let no man 
 deceive you; he that doeth righteousness is righteous, 
 even as he is righteous. Whosoever abideth in him sin- 
 neth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither 
 known him.—He that committeth sin is of the devil._— 
 - Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin.—In this 
 the children of God are manifest, and the children of 
 the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness#s not of 
 
 Tit.3. 12, 
 
 1 John iii, 
 6—24. 
 
 ey 
 
“136 
 
 oo 
 
 Or, strict: 
 y wateh- 
 eth. 
 
 2 John 6, 
 9, 10. 
 
 |family 
 Sr commu- 
 nity. 
 taupe. 
 
 2.Joha 7. 
 
 THE WORK OF ANTICHRIST, BY 
 
 God.—He that keepeth his commandments, aveletin 
 
 him, and he in him.” 
 
 26. The whole of this epistle. plain 3 shioweth that 
 Christ was in his true followers, and in him; not 
 by imputing, or imagining it to be so, but | ‘a vital and 
 substantial union; which was manifest by 
 their fruits, with ‘the first fruits of the spirit in. ‘Jesus: 
 and consequently, that the only true God and eternal life, 
 was manifested in the flesh, as visible and real in them, 
 ds formerly i in Jesus the first begotten from the dead. 
 _ 27; While on the other hand, these false teachers, 
 denied Christ’s being in the flesh, and put him at a dis+ 
 tance: instead of denying self, they denied both the Fa- 
 ther and the Son; and ther efore still continued in their 
 former wicked works, which proved that they were yet 
 of the devil, and not even begotten of God, for, “He 
 that is begotten of God keepetht} himself, and ‘that wick- 
 ed one toucheth him not.” 
 
 28. This is the testimony of St. John; dein: we know 
 that his testimony is true, because he had the Spirit of 
 truth, from both the Father and the Son, abiding-in him: 
 
 29. Again: In his epistle to the elect lady and her 
 
 children, he’ draweth the same line of distinctions : 
 
 “This is love, that we walk after his commandments:” 
 as if he had said, God is love—and this is God, that we 
 walk after his commandments: “ This is the command- 
 ment, that, as ye have heard from the beginning, ye 
 should walk i in it.” 
 
 30. “ Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth: not in 
 the doctrine of Christ, hath not God; he that abideth im 
 the doctrine of Christ, he hath both ‘the Father'and the 
 
 Son. If there come any unto you and bring not this doc- . 
 
 trine, receive him not into youn house,|| neither bid him. 
 rejoice.j” 
 
 31. “For many deceivers are entered into the world, 
 who confess not that Jesus Christ is come.in the flesh.” 
 
 Who walk not after his commandments, but after their 
 
 own lusts; who own the doctrine of Christ to be from 
 heaven, but transgress it and keep it not: and whoso- 
 ever he be that answereth to this character, mark it 
 well; (> This is a deceiver and an Antichrist. ® 
 
 32. In his third and last epistle, the beloved apostle 
 maketh the distinction, if possible, more plain and sim- 
 ple; in which the spirit of Christ, and of Antichrist, are 
 manifested in their respective followers, Gaius, and 
 Diotrephes. 
 
 aa ee 
 
 oan ie 
 
Pp. HY. PALSE TEACHERS. 
 
 33. To Gaius he saith, “Beloved—I rejoiced greatly 
 when the brethren came, and testified of the truth that 
 is in thee, even as thou walkest in the truth. I have no 
 oo joy than to hear that my children walk in truth. 
 
 €luved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to 
 the brethren, and to strangers.” 
 
 34, Thus it is evident, that, by walking in the truth, 
 and faithfully doing the commandments of Christ, Gaius 
 was accepted; and particularly, in observing that say- 
 ing of Christ which was from the beginning: “ Verily 
 I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of 
 the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.” 
 
 35. But how manifest is the contrary character? “I 
 wrote unto the church: but Diotrephes, who loveth to 
 have the pre-eminence among them, receiveth us not, 
 Wherefore, if I come, I will remember his deeds which 
 he doeth, prating against us with malicious words; and 
 not content therewith; neither doth he himself receive 
 the brethren, and forbiddeth them that would, and cast- 
 eth them out of the church.” . 
 
 36. “ He that doeth good is of God; but he that doeth 
 evil hath not seen God.” This is the touch-stone, and 
 by this, Diotrephes is proved to be an Antichrist in per- 
 fect shape. He loved to have the pre-eminence; not 
 willing to be the least of all, and servant of all—to 
 humble himself, and esteem others better than himself, 
 according to the gospel. 
 
 37. Again: He received not those whom: John had 
 sent; of course he received not John, neither him that 
 had sent him, nor him that was from the beginning. 
 Thus, he at once rejected Christ, and’ subverted the 
 whole order of the gospel; and having neither the Fa- 
 ther nor the Son, what could he have: but the: spirit of 
 Antichrist? * — 
 
 38. The reason why this deceiver did not receive the 
 brethren, is particularly noticed by the apostle: Because 
 that in the name of God they went forth, taking nothing. 
 of the Gentiles: Those faithful ministers of Christ, 
 would neither take any part of the gentile superstitions, 
 wherewith to corrupt the gospel, and accommodate it 
 to the taste of the wicked; nor would they take any 
 hire for their labours in the gospel; either of which was: 
 sufficient to stir up Diotrephes against them. 
 
 39. For Antichrist never could endure sound doctrine, 
 nor bear the testimony of Jesus, as delivered in his 
 
 ; 2 
 
 139 
 CHAP. 
 
 3 John 3, 
 4, 5, 
 
 Mat. X¥v. 
 40. 
 
 3John9, 
 10, 11, 
 
 3 John 7. 
 
 ee 
 
' ON SS eS OP ee a ee at) 
 - s - hy ’ ~~) e 
 138 THE WORK OF ANTICHRIST, BY PP UL 
 
 CHAP. name, without any mixture or false covering; neither 
 could he ever support his dignity, without a revenue 
 7 from his subjects. Thus we see, at so early a period, 
 not only the distinction, but the division betygee Clint 
 
 and Antichrist. = 
 40. For if Diotrephes ‘cast thosé out of the church, 
 that would receive John and the brethren, . kind 
 
 of a church must have remained? Must it not, upon the 
 plainest principles of the doctrine of Christ, = been 
 bse a united body of professed Christians, who would nei- 
 
 iy ther receive the Father, nor the Son, nor even hold i in 
 fellowship, any one, who would receive either? _ 
 
 41. So far, then, did the work of Antichrist advance 
 in the first century, that he had a body, in which he 
 could live, and by which he could work, according to 
 his own deceitful plan, for the undermining, and sup- 
 planti ting the true spirit and power of the gospel. — 
 
 42. And it further appeareth, from the revelation to 
 John, in the isle of Patmos, that, in all the Gentile 
 churches scattered abroad, Antichrist had more or less 
 of his subjects, at this period, who, Diotrephes-like, were 
 striving for the pre-eminence. This will reasonably apr 
 pear to have been the case, from a view of the piGmnbion: 
 of the seven churches of Asia. 
 
 43. The angel of the church at Ephesus, had to. ‘con- 
 
 Rev. ii, 3, tend with those that said they were apostles, and were. 
 920, not, but were liars; and also with the N icolaitanes, who 
 held a community of wives. At Smyrna, were similar 
 blasphemers, who said they were Jews, and were not; 
 but in reality, were of the synagogue of Satan. 
 
 44. In Pergamos, where Satan had his seat, they, had + 4 
 those who held the doctrine of Balaam—who taught 1 to 
 eat thifigs sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication; _ 
 and also those who held the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes. _ 
 
 Ai Thyatira, that lying Jezebel, who called herself a 
 prophetess, was suffered to seduce the professed ser- 
 vants of Christ, to commit fornication, and adultery, and 
 to eat things sacrificed unto idols. : 
 45, There were but a few names in Sardis, which. had 
 ee af not defiled their garments. Philadelphia had but alittle — 
 strength; and Laodicea was luke-warm, neither cold nor 
 hot, for which cause, saith Christ, “ I will spue thee out 
 of my mouth.” Yet amidst all the deceitful workings of _ 
 lying apostles, filthy, debauched, and luke-warm profes- 
 aors, there remained still a lew; who had ears to hear 
 what the Spirit said unto the churches, 
 
— a Segall 
 
 P, Il. EGYPTIAN PHILOSOPRERS< 
 
 é CHAPTER i. 
 The Work of Antichrist, by Egyptian Phitstopicns 
 
 N the beginning, God chose the foolish things of the 
 world, to. confound the wise, and weak things of thie 
 
 139 
 
 oe 
 
 world to confound the mighty; and not many wise men 1! . i-- 
 
 after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble were 
 called. 
 
 2. But in process of time, when false teachers had 
 perverted the truth from its original simplicity, and mo- 
 dified the doctrines of Christ to suit the taste of the 
 wicked; then the gospel, as it was called, in this cor- 
 rupted state, began to be advocated by many among the 
 wise and prudent of the world; and in proportion as their 
 number and influence increased, the order of things was 
 changed, and the wisdom of man was introduced as the 
 foundation of faith, instead of the power of God. 
 
 3. The true order of God required living witnesses, 
 who were united to Christ, by a perfect obedience’ to 
 his example, and none coal stand in that order, as Je- 
 sus testified, but such as denied themselves, and took up 
 their cross against every carnal lust, and walked even 
 cas he walked. 
 
 4. But Osterwald well observeth, “Carnal men could 
 ‘not endure the cross, nor divest themselves of the love 
 *of wealth and pleasures, and by these means corrupt- 
 *ed the pure doctrine of the gospel.” 
 
 5. It was impossible for carnal men, who lived in 
 _ wealth and pleasures, to have the Spirit of Christ, the 
 true power of the gospel, abiding in them. And as their 
 pride and presumption prompted them to stand at the 
 head of affairs, they wickedly contrived means of get- 
 ting a false power; which was effected by substituting 
 ‘the letter instead of the Spirit, and assuming the authori- 
 ty of expounding the writings of the apostles by the 
 rules of a blind philosophy, which carnal men like them- 
 selves had invented. 
 
 6. Hence saith Osterwald: “From the time that the 
 ‘tenets and methods of philosophers were blended with 
 ‘the christian religion, which is very simple, all things 
 “began to degenerate.” 
 
 7. As early, at least, as the ed century, this change 
 jn the fundamental principles of the gospel was intre- 
 
 p. 333. 
 
 Pree 
 , 
 
oid. p. 
 #80, 181. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches. 
 Bp 5). 
 
 - faith and manners. - 
 
 THE WORK OF ANTICHRIST, BY 
 
 duced, that, instead of receiving and treating those that 
 were sent in the order of God, as angels of the Lora 
 even as Christ Jesus, the whole of the scriptures, both 
 the old and new testaments, so called, were adopted-as 
 the basis of truth, and publicly read and expounded b 
 the wicked and wise of the world,-as the great rule ¥. 
 
 8. Those vain men gradually effaced the beautiful 
 simplicity of the gospel, by the, laborious efforts of hu- 
 man learning, and the dark subtilties of imaginary sci- 
 ence; and the tenets of a chimerical philosophy were 
 incorporated into the Christian system: for, as Mosheim 
 saith, “they thought it a very fine accomplishment, to’ 
 
 ‘be able to express the precepts of Christ, in the lan- 
 ‘guage of philosophers, civilians, and rabbins.” ae 
 9. From this it is easy to see what kind of a gospel © 
 
 was established, when the whole of the Jewish scrip- 
 tures, which the scribes and Pharisees themselves could 
 not understand, together with the writings of the apos- _ 
 tles, were explained by carnal men, whose education” 
 and manners rendered them as widely different from — 
 the apostles, as Belial is different from Christ. Surely ~ 
 such a revolution could effect nothing short of a total’ 
 ship-wreck of the living faith of the Son of God. ou ' 
 
 10. This change was gradually iitroduced; and the — 
 
 means by which it was effected, aré particularly wor- 
 
 and this was done, not by any counsel from the apostles, 
 or any that stood in the order of God; but by the cun- 
 ning craftiness of men, who were destitute of the tru 
 11. “The first, and most fatal of all events to 
 ‘primitive religion, (saith Robinson) was the setting up” 
 ‘ of a christian academy at Alexandria, in Egypt. Chris- ~ 
 ‘tians had been reproached with illiteracy, and this — 
 ‘seemed a plausible method to get rid of the scandal,’ — 
 12. “This school was first kept by Pantaenus, whom 
 ‘Clement first assisted, and then succeeded, as Origen 
 ‘did him. Each improved upon his predecessor, and 
 ‘all together invented questions about the christian 
 ‘religion, sufficient to perplex and puzzle the whole. 
 ‘world.” To thismay be added the following et 
 from Mosheim. Me lw 4 
 13. “ Towards the conclusion of this [second] century, 
 
Pt gS eee hd a Ra 
 i Py 
 
 P. Wm. EGYPTIAN PNILGSOPHERS. | 
 
 143 
 
 a new sect of philosophers arose on a sudden, spread CHAP, 
 ‘with amazing rapidity throughout. the greatest part of ._"_; 
 
 ‘the Roman empire, swallowed up almost all other sects, 
 ‘and was extremely detrimental to the cause of Chris- 
 ‘tianity.” 
 
 14, “ Alexandria in Egypt, which had been, for a 
 ‘long time, the seat of learning, and, as it were, the cen- 
 
 ‘tre of all the liberal arts and sciences, gave birth to 
 ‘this new philosophy; which was embraced by suctr of 
 
 ‘the Alexandrian Christians as weré desirous to retain, 
 ‘with the profession of the gospel, the title, the digni- 
 ‘ty, and the habit, of philosophers.” 
 
 15. Thus, professing themselves to be wise, they be- 
 came fools, even vain in their imagination; and as they 
 did not like to retain-God in their knowledge, God gave 
 them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which 
 are not convenient. 
 
 16. It is stated by Robinson, that, “From a wild en- 
 ‘thusiastical philosopher of Alexandria, named Ammo- 
 *nius Saccas, these men imbibed-a-chavs of gross errors 
 ‘called philosophy. Vain questions about matter and spi- 
 *rit; the whole and the parts, human souls, demons, &c, 
 ‘were all applied, by these men, to the christian reli- 
 ‘gion; and the inspired writers put upon the rack, and 
 
 ‘tortured to give answers, and determine points, of 
 “which probably they had never heard the names, and 
 
 “never entertained a thought.” 
 
 17. And who were these men, but the highly respect- 
 éd Fathers and founders of that which, for many ages, 
 hath been called the Christian System? In the first 
 place, this new philosophy had the particular approba- 
 
 tion of Athenagoras, Pantaenus, Clemens the Alexan- 
 _drian, and all those who; in this century, were charged 
 with the care of the public school, which the Christians 
 had at Alexandria. : : 
 _ 18. “The title and dignity of philosophers delight- 
 *ed so much these vain men, that, though they were ad- 
 ‘vanced in the church to the rank of presbyters, they 
 § would not abandon the’ philosopher’s cloak.’’ 
 
 19. “These sages were of opinion, that true philoso- 
 ‘phy, the most salutary gift of God to mortals, was scat- 
 ‘tered in various portions through all the different [Pa- 
 ‘ gan] sects; and that it was the duty of every wise man, 
 ‘and more especially of every christian doctor, to gath- 
 ‘er it from the several corners, where it lay dispersed, 
 
 es Hist, 
 vol. i. p. 
 164, 1638 
 
 Rom. i 
 22, 28. 
 
 Eccl. Rez 
 searchees 
 
 p. 5k. 
 
 Ec. His. 
 vol.i. p. 
 165. 
 
 Eccl. Re« 
 searches. 
 p- 52. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 1. p. 166. 
 
i42 
 
 CHAP, 
 ia 
 
 Ibid. 
 Note [m.] 
 
 Ibid. 
 p. 163. 
 
 ‘and to employ it, thus re-united, in the defence of-xeli- 
 
 eae rey a 
 Mi 
 “ 
 
 oe WORK oF ssutomamie BY 
 
 gion.” From hence they were. called Eclectics, pee. 
 Selecters.] : 
 . The former Egyptian Philosophers, from. whom 
 these Alexandrian doctors selected the materials of od . 
 stem, held, “That in every*sect there was a | 
 xf good and bad, of truth ‘and falsehood, and accor . 
 
 ioe 0 ly they chces ond adopted out. ean Figeey : 
 
 Teath ets as seemed pes ps: rz e to reason 
 
 | : a hee: 
 QI. "flere then, appeareth the ground-work of what 
 hath long passed in a deceived world, under the honor-— 
 able name of Christianity, and upon which the tune 
 drian doctors began their building. 
 22. “ Ammonius Saccas, (saith Maclaine) wasa Chri 
 ‘tian, who adopted with such dexterity the doctrines 
 ‘the Pagan philosophy, as to appear a Christian to the 
 ‘Christians, and a Pagan to the Pagans.” And saith - 
 Mosheim; “ As his genius was vast and comprebensive, 
 ‘so. were his projects bold and singular. For he ate 
 ‘ tempted a reconciliation or coalition of all sects, wheth- 
 ‘er philosophical or religious, and taught a doctrines 
 ‘which he looked upon as proper to unite them all, thes 
 *Christians not excepted, in the most perfect harmony.” 
 23. “He maintained, that the great principles of all 
 ‘philosophical and religious truth were to be found, 
 ‘equally, in all sects; that they differed from each,oth- — 
 ‘er, only in their method of expressing fem, and in 
 ‘some opinions of little or no importance; and that by 
 ‘a proper interpretation of their respective pertinent ‘ 
 ‘they might easily be united intoone body.” 
 24, “How this vast project was efiected by Amm i= 
 ‘us, the writings of his disciples and followers, that ye 
 ‘remain, abundantly testify —Ali the Gentile re ; 
 ‘and even the Christian, were to be e 
 
 eS ee 
 
 xplained by the 
 ‘principles of this universal philosophy; but that, im or< 
 ‘der to this, the fables of the priests were to be removed — 
 ‘¢from Paganism, and the comments and rei 
 ‘of the disciples of, Jesus from Christianity,*~ 
 25. How evidently doth this deep laid scheme.o 
 tichrist strike at the very foundation of the g 
 adie the aes) of Jesus from the iby 
 
— 
 
 a en v6 Q ps. Shir 
 P. If EGYPTIAN PHILOSOPHERS, oh 
 
 “Some Christians, (saith Robinson,) foresaw the mis- 
 ‘chief that this school would produce, and remonstra- 
 *ted against it; but they soon sunk into neglect and con 
 ‘ tempt,” 
 
 26. “The number of ieartiat men, (saith Mosheim,) 
 among the Christians, which was very small in the pre- 
 
 ceding century, grew considerably in this [second cen- 4 
 
 “ttury]. The most part were philosophers attac 
 “the Eclectic system, though they were not a 
 
 “same sentiments concerning the utility of letters and ’ 
 5 y 
 
 ‘ philosophy.” 
 27. “Hence the early beginnings of that unhappy con- 
 ‘test between faith and reason, religion and philosophy, 
 ‘piety and genius, which increased m the succeeding 
 
 “ages, and is prolonged, even to our times, witha vio- 
 
 ‘lence that renders it extremely difficult to be brought 
 “to a conclusion.” 
 
 28. “ Those who maintained that learning and phi- 
 ‘Josophy were rather advantageous, than detrimental, 
 *to the cause of religion, gained, by degrees, the as- 
 * cendant; and in consequence thereof, laws were enact- 
 ‘ed, which excluded the ignorant and illiterate from the 
 ‘office of public teachers. ‘The opposite side of the 
 “question was not, however, without defenders; [Here- 
 *tics] and the defects and vices of learned men and 
 ‘philosophers contributed much to increase their num- 
 
 *¢Ber,.” ” 
 
 29. Doubtless, to remedy this inconvenience, these 
 fearned pharisees invented many of those austere and 
 monkkish rules of discipline, which neither they nor their 
 followers ever observed: but merely to blind the eyes of 
 the ignorant, and carry the appearance of sanctity to 
 the multitude ; they taught the propriety of such rules of 
 discipline, as a necessary part of their system. 
 
 30. “To this monstrous coalition of heterogeneous doc- 
 F trines, (saith Mosheim) its fanatical author added a rule 
 fof life and manners, which carrie? an aspect of high 
 “sanctity and uncommon ansterity.—As Ammonius was 
 ‘born and educated among tbe Christians, he set off, and 
 
 feven gave an air of authority to his injunctions by ex-. 
 
 “pressing them partly in terms borrowed from the sacred 
 Scriptures. » 
 
 _ 31. But what followeth? “He permitted the people to 
 ye according to the dictates of nature;” Of what use, 
 , was either this laboured philosophy, or those rules 
 
 143 
 CHAP. 
 
 Thid. _ 
 p. 173. 
 
144 
 
 be on 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches. 
 
 p. 52, & 56 
 
 ‘fessors called either themselves or others#) Names can- 
 
 THE WORK OF ANTICHRIST, BY, &e. PML 
 
 of high sanctity, but merely, through.a vain 
 
 deceive mankind into a belief, that it was the once liy- 
 ing revealed religion of Christ Jesus, that they were 
 promoting, while their own interest, honour, ape plea- 
 sure, were at the bottom. i 
 
 32. ‘Thus the gospel was evidently canis both 
 as to faith and practice; from which time the church as- 
 sumed entirely a different visible form. The academy — 
 became the head of influence, the learned reasoner was 
 respected as the oracle of truth, and the admirers of a 
 vain philosophy, garnished with the words of scripture, — 
 constituted.the body. Titles of honour were adopted, — 
 offices of dignity created, councils called, and the vote q 
 of the majority established as the test of truth, 
 
 33. This compound of clashing’ principles, in its very 
 constitution and laws, excluded the disciples of Jesus from - 
 any part or interest in it: hence, as Robinson expresseth 
 it, “Modest plain people retired and kept duane sand 
 tance.” 
 
 34, A general division, both in faith ae practice, 
 evidently appeareth. Historians say, that genuine 
 Christianity had almost disappeared, that solid piety, at 
 this time, was scarcely to be found in the church, that 
 little remained but a motley spectacle of superstition. > 
 
 35. And yet, notwithstanding the evident truth of 
 these assertions, this same church, this numerous par- 
 ty who called themselves the Catholic and Orthodox * . 
 Church, is distinguished as the legitimate descendant 
 from the apostolic order; while sach as followed the 
 precepts and example of Christ, in any degree of simpli- 
 city, and kept their proper distance from those subtle 
 deceivers, are known and dusting by the Pais 
 name of Heretics. rt ae 
 
 36. But who hatha right to give singel And es is 
 to be credited in this case? Admitting the principal — 
 matters of fact to have been correctly handed down in 
 history, it is little matter what those high sounding pro- 
 
 not alter the nature of.things, they may blind and daz- 
 zle the eyes, for a season; but each party must finally 
 be distinguished by their merits, and named eng Te- 
 warded according to their works, 
 
 37. However, from what hath heen alread, 
 is evident, that, in the second century, there was a v 
 distinction between those who stiled themselves Ca 
 
Modjo, Sopot in Maia Dae 5 a eli Ma Clara Naa A ali aga Nae all a 
 ry gee 4 oe 
 
 Pm. “THE “Finest. DISTINCTION: BETWEEN, XC. 
 
  espand those who, by’ this. compound body, were.treai- 
 edias Heretics; atid the most evident marks of this dis- 
 tinction are worthy: of notice at thisearly period, re 
 BB) Besides ‘that vastsand’ extensive: body that was 
 ruled by the influence of learned: ‘bishops, areh-bishops, 
 . patriarehs, and*councils, history furnisheth an account of 
 Mareiobites, Valentinians, Basilidians, and, othersy who 
 were So far from meditating a coalition with the 
 mass of Pagans; Jews, and Christian philosophers, the 
 bidedh fatoeldhaisseormon: objects of hatred to them all a 
 39 Itis difficult, at this distance of time, without the 
 writings of those. reputed heretics, to ascertain precise- 
 ly their faith and practice'in every particular; the most 
 thatcan be collected, is from the writings of their ad- 
 peste who*frequently contradict each other, 
 40, But notwithstanding all the learned labours of 
 
 Catholic: philosophers and ‘historians, in support of their - 
 
 own orthodoxy, and in blackening the characters of those 
 who differed from them, jbey nevertheless, furnish sufhi- 
 -.cient matter to show! who they were that retained the 
 greatest degree of the gospel, nenastline. to its Seseibal 
 simplicity. and truth. - 
 nape i PENH S tur, a 
 ERC ts GRRE. hy rh 7 eA 
 1 _ CHAPTER I: 
 hy 
 
 The fist Distinction ssa Catholics and, Heretics. 
 
 a. NUE title ak Gadbenie, which signifieth Universal, 
 _ vappeareth: to have been first adopted by those 
 
 ‘Chtiction fathers, so called, who, in the second century, 
 
 -embraced the philosophy of the. Alexandrian school;. 
 
 ~ which distinguishing title answered well to the system 
 of Ammonius Saccas, who. proposed to. incorporate.all 
 sects and denomunanans of es into one body, or 
 universal chureh. 
 
 2.. Hence the al of. fies renowned fathers, 
 have been considered, through: all succeeding ages, as 
 the only key to open the scriptures; as the only exposi- 
 tion of the words of God, and the only test of truth, by 
 which all controversies were to be decided. 
 
 _, 3, Consequently, those writings have. been preserved 
 hy. their successors, as the most precious, fountain: of 
 
 Pd 
 
 # 
 * 
 
146 
 
 bt 
 
 Eccl. His, 
 tory, vol. 
 i, p. 178. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 p- 54. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 * p. 17). 
 
 . of Alexandria, to distinguish him from Clemen' of Re 
 
 ’ THE FIRST DISTINCTION BETWEEN 
 
 light, without which, the scriptures must Be (in | 
 teem) entirely useless. Then it must be from the» 
 
 ings of these fathers, that the real foundation of the 
 Catholic church is to be ascertained, he spi 
 which it originated, made manifest, re en 
 
 4, Among the famous foundation pillars) of this'Catho- 
 lic building, may be ranked Justin, Irenzits, Athena- 
 goras, Theophilus, Panténus,- pepe oh 
 There were also many other ‘learned comme 
 less note. Clement the Alexandrian, who'suce 
 tenus, in the care of the’ christian 'school, wr : 
 books, which are yet extant» Mosheim: ‘sth hey show 
 the extent of his learning and the 
 but at the same time acknowledgeth, ‘that his e excessive 
 attachment to the reigning philosophy “led: him « into a 
 variety of pernicious errors.’ ©" ©) eye) ey taper 
 
 5, Ortcen.succeeded -him. * “This: rash young’ man, 
 ‘(saith Robinson) came quibbling intothe church when 
 ‘he was about eighteen! ‘OldyClement and the*pedants 
 ‘emboldened him.—He persecuted the world withan 
 ‘endless number of books, and wrote twenty tomes to 
 ‘explain the hidden mysteries of the gospel of John. At 
 
 ‘length death forced him to quit-his delightful work of 
 
 - disputing and wrangling, in the — two: i and 
 fifty-four.” ahd 
 
 6. To this agree the following:  cbcernatiamibetegie 
 sheim. “This new species of philosophy, pr nape 
 ‘adopted by Orickn, and many other Christians, was 
 ‘extremely prejudicial to the cause of the gospel, and 
 ‘to the beautiful simplicity of its celestial rE ae a 
 
 7. “For hence it was, that the Christian doctors be 
 
 ‘gan to introduce their subtle and obscure: rebelisieinsianto 
 
 ‘the religion of Jesus, to involve in the darkness of 2 
 ‘vain philosophy, some of the principal truths of Chris- 
 ‘tianity, that had been revealed with the utmost, plain- 
 ‘ness, and were indeed obvious to the meanest capacity, 
 ‘and to add to the divine precepts of our Lord, many of 
 ‘ their own, which hadeno sort of BAe roo 
 ‘of the sacred writings” CT: Ma RRS 
 
 8. “ Panranus, the head of the Attecelchadr diy school, 
 
 ‘was probably the first who enriched the church witht 
 ‘ version of the sacred writings. —All were unanim 
 
 ty * His name was Titus Flavius ‘Glemens, usually calle _C) es 
 
 in Paul's epistle to the Philippians. See Phil.iv.3 
 
 ee eo 
 
» 
 
 Se a, we ies? 
 
 P, It. CATHOLICS AND HERETICS. . 
 
 ‘regarding with veneration the: holy scriptures, as the 
 “great rule? of faith and manners.” Clement wrote a 
 commentary upon the canonical epistles, or those epis- 
 
 ’ fles which have been selected for a canonical purpose 
 
 by his learned master, Pantenus. He is also said to 
 have explained in a compendious manner, almost all the 
 sacred writings. f <n ROE 
 
 9,0“ Every effect, (saith Robinson) produced by these 
 § causes, became itself the cause of another effect:” Ori- 
 gen broached a new and universal maxim in explaining 
 the scriptures, This was, “that scripture had a double 
 “sense, the one obvious’ and literal, the other hidden 
 ‘and mysterious, which lay concealed, as it were, under 
 ‘the vail of the outward letter.” 
 
 10. “The former they treated with the utmost neg- 
 ‘lect, and turned the whole force of their genius and 
 ‘application to unfold the latter; or in other words, they 
 ‘were more studious to darken the holy Scriptures with 
 ‘their idle fictions, than to investigate their true and 
 ‘natural sense.” - 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches. | 
 . 51, 52, 
 ee also 
 Mosheim, 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ii. p. 183. 
 
 ~ 1, “Some of them also forced the ‘expressions of sa- | 
 
 * cred writ out of their obvious meaning, in order to ap- 
 ‘ply them to the support of their philosophical systems; 
 ‘of which dangerous and pernicious attempts, CLEMENS 
 ‘ of Alexandria, is said to have given the first example. 
 ‘ The Alexandrian version, commonly called the Septua- 
 ‘ gint, they regarded almost as of divine authority.” 
 12. This, in conjunction with such of the apostles’ 
 writings-as these Eclectics chose to.select, formed the 
 orthodox canon, or law. From. Jews and Pagans they 
 feceived and adopted the maxim, “ That it was not only 
 ‘lawful, but even praise-worthy, to deceive, and even 
 *to use the expedient of a lie; in order to advance the 
 ‘ cause of truth and piety” Doubtless for this practice 
 
 . their double sense of scripture opened a large field, 
 
 “Such, (saith Robinson) were the benefits which the 
 ‘ Alexandrian school, and chiefly Origen, conferred on 
 ‘the Primitive [Catholic] Church!” 
 
 13. “ Justin (saith Mosheim) had frequented all the 
 ‘ different sects of philosophy, in an ardent and impar- 
 ‘ tial pursuit of truth; but finding, neither in the Pytha- 
 ‘ gorean, nor Platonic schools, any satisfactory account 
 ‘of the perfections of the: Supreme Being, and the na- 
 ‘ture and destination of the human soul, he embraced 
 ‘Christianity on account of the light which it cast upon 
 *these interesting subjects.” 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 
 i. p. 193. 
 
 Eccl. Re 
 searches, 
 p- 53. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 177, 
 
-_ © 
 
 —_— Fe 
 
 Ws 
 
 CHAP: 
 “it 
 
 " are the merits of their. works?» 
 
 Tbid. 
 
 p- 186, 187. 
 
 a vol, 
 . p. 178, 
 Wore [q-] 
 
 AN vol. 
 
 1, p. 137. 
 Chhonol. 
 ‘Table. 
 Cext. ii. 
 
 as fating the.errors: of these Heretics, wr iiehennee 
 
 THE FIRST. oisriterion awh 
 
 14, He sirote:in defence ofthe Chri 
 presented an Apology, Pryce peror, 
 
 ‘ vith: ancient history,”. . And where is tk 
 
 this world? L’ “evt ssuemnar, Siegen 
 15, Inenazus turned his pen against 
 
 sheim calleth, “the internal snd domestic enemies 
 
 ‘the church,” to which his labours are said to 
 
 “singularly: useful ;” ‘for he wrote five hooksvagai 
 
 esies, and refuted the whole. nies f heretic: 
 
 deckines and an Apology an the Tat } 
 ‘ philosopher of no mean reputation; ( - M a 
 ‘deserves a place among the dicen 
 ‘second century :” of course he couldmot/beanapostle, 
 hated of all men, ak counted. asthe diGanmananea ] 
 ing of all things . fo ca eal 
 
 1%; (But-who sere those.estimalilea 
 
 ‘dictates, vague and icine dit ahaa t 
 
 ‘ yet worse, with decisions 
 ‘in evident-opposition to the precepts of Christ.” » Suck 
 is the description of heterogeneous qualities hic 
 
 beleng to the Fathers, the self-stiled orthodox,,and first, — 
 founders and defenders of the Catholic faithsvkitiin sot + 
 » 18. “ Tuzornimus, bishop of Antioch, wrote threa 
 ‘books m defence. of Christianity—a_ Commentary on 
 ‘the Proverbs—another on the Four Eyangelists..H@ - 
 ‘also wrote against Marcion,; and Hermogenes, and, re- 
 
 ana 
 fesseth that, “they abound with <abcaheadiees aa 
 : 
 
 “passages of the Revelations. He owas, the 1 stow 
 ‘made use of the word > Trinrry to. express 
 ‘tinction of what. divines [or rather »dem 
 ‘Persons in the Gudhead.”» ‘a 
 
 19. “The Christian chad (caith, 
 ‘little obliged to him for his invention,» | 
 
 ‘and other unscriptural terms, to which amen attac 
 ‘ ther no ideas, or false ones; has wounded.chari 
 
 ‘peace, without promoting truth and knowledge, 
 
 ‘ produced heresies of the very worst kind.” js» 
 
 20. “.Nothing,more injurious:can bee 
 ‘fhe terms of contempt, a Bat antl re 
 
ee 
 
 © it.  “CarHoLics AND HERETICS. 
 
 ‘the Heathens employed in expressing their hatred a- 
 ‘gainst the-Christians, who were called by them athe- 
 ‘ists, because they derided the heathen polytheism;* 
 
 *magicians, because they wrought miracles; self-mur- ° 
 
 *derers, because they suffered cheerfully for the truth; 
 ‘haters of the light, because they held religious assem- 
 ‘plies in the night: with a multitude of other ignomini- 
 ‘ous epithets.” ny 
 
 21. Then what could ever have induced such indig- 
 nant despisers to embrace a religion against which they 
 had such indignation? The truth is, they never did re- 
 ceive it; they quarrelled about the name, for the sake of 
 honour and promotion; but the power and substance of 
 the religion of Christ they never knew nor received. 
 It is unnecessary to say any thing about the miraculous 
 power of Géd, for of this the learned doctors professed 
 to stand inno need. ' 
 
 22. “It was, (saith Robinson) an enormous compli- 
 ‘ment, which these gentlemen paid themselves.” “ The 
 “gospel, (said they) is evidently divine, because nothing 
 “but the miraculous power of God could support it in the 
 ‘hands of illiterate men.” As if they and their quirks, 
 * were to all succeeding ages, to supply the place of the 
 ‘miraculous power of God.” Doubtless the quirk of 
 Theophilus removed much of the Pagan indignation and 
 contempt. 
 
 23. The following remarks of Mosheim, on this sub- 
 ject, are worthy of singular notice. “The religious sen- 
 ‘timents of the first Christians were most unjustly treat- 
 ‘ed, and most perfidiously misrepresented to the credu- 
 “lous multitude, who were restrained by this only from 
 ‘embracing the gospel.” Here the doctor seemeth to 
 have forgotten that the carnal mind is enmity against 
 God, and in love with gods many; but observe what 
 followeth: cic 
 
 24, “Those therefore, who, by their apologetic wri- 
 ‘tings in favour of the Christians, destroyed the poison- 
 “ous influence of detraction, rendered, no doubt, signal 
 ‘service to the doctrine of Curist, [he ought to have 
 ‘said, to the doctrine of Saccas] by removing the chief 
 ‘impediment that retarded its progress.” 
 
 25. “Nor were the writings of suchas combated with 
 *success the ancient Heretics without their use. For 
 ‘the insipid and extravagant doctrines of these secta- 
 
 ‘ries, and the gross immoralities with which they were 
 
 Ca 
 
 5 
 
 Deel 
 CHAP. 
 Til. 
 
 Eccl. His-« 
 
 Eccl. Ree 
 searcher, _ 
 
 p: 53. 
 
 Eccl. Hig, 
 tory, vol, 
 i. p. 150. 
 
if 
 
 5 
 
 156 
 CHAP. 
 iL. 
 
 1 Cor, 
 si. 6. 
 
 _ THE FIRST DISTINOTION “BETWEEN, &c, RK. ut. 
 
 ‘chargeable, were extremely prejudicial to the Charis 
 ‘tian religion, by disgusting many at whatever carried 
 ‘the Christian name.” et ee 
 
 26. “ But when it was known, by fog = ce 
 £ ‘ who: defended Christianity, that thase penraphheretics 
 ‘ were held in aversion, instead of being” red 
 ‘the true followers of Cunist, then the clouds that were 
 ‘cast over the religion of Jesus were dispersed, and the 
 
 ‘ prejudices that had been raised agemat it were fully 
 ‘ removed.” det 
 
 27. How Dr. Mosheim could give the pame of Jesus 
 Christ, to the followers of that system, which he else~ 
 where denominateth “a motley spectacle of supersti- 
 tion,” is a mystery; but granting, that it was the religion’ 
 forged in the Alexandrian school, that the learned fa- 
 thers rescued from the indignation and "contempt of* 
 the Pagans against the Christian manny his. statement is 
 doubtless correct. ft wor 
 
 28. “To us, (said the followers afi Christ from the be- 
 ginning) there is but one God.” This was detraction® 
 enough; it overthrew at once the whole Pagan system, 
 This must surely be charged to the followers of: Saccas, 
 if they assume the name of Christians. To remove this 
 disgraceful charge, they apply Origen’s two-fold sense- 
 of seripture; according to this the literal sense must be, 
 One God, and the mysterious sense, T’hreePersons;, and 
 so of the rest. 
 
 29. Thus it appeareth that the Catholics hold that 
 more persons than one may be called God and worship- 
 ped, This doctrine they establish by a council of learn 
 ed bishops, doctors and patriarchs, from which the illi- 
 terate must be excluded, and into which none of the 
 comments of the disciples ‘of Jesus on the scriptures can 
 be admitted. Here the Jew, the Pagan, and the Chris- 
 tian, are jncorporated into one, and why not admit that 
 three persons, each true God, by a mystical — may 
 also be incorporated into one? 
 
 30. This is according to the true Catholic faith, and 
 he that disputeth this doctrine must be calleda heretic. 
 Heretics are held in aversion, they are not patronized— 
 They are charged with the most extravagant, and exe- 
 crable doctrines, and the most gross immoralities, This: 
 was enough to rouse the persecuting vengeance of both © 
 Pagans and Catholics, to exterminate them from the 
 garth, while the correspondent faith, and co-operating 
 
 Vee ee 
 
= 
 
 ————-:~=—i‘ tC Jere © | 
 
 P. i. A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF, &c. 152 
 
 practice of their joint persecutors, declared them both CHAP. 
 to be the servants of one master... 
 31. Then as Christian Heretics alone are cut off from 
 - the general bond of union, and marked out for destruc- 
 tion, it may be proper to notice the account that histori- 
 ans give of them. 
 
 a 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 A particular account of ancient Heretics. 
 
 ERESY, in Greek, (saith Lardner, in his History Largaer 
 
 of Heretics) signifies election or choice, and is Works, 
 ‘used for any opinion which a man chuseth as best, or yor. => 
 ‘most probable. The same word is also translated sect.7” +See Acts 
 
 2. “It is generally allowed, that a Heretic is one who ¥. 17-. xv-. 
 ‘professes to be a Christian, but is not supposed to be ef Pa 
 *the Church, having either separated himself fromit, or xxviii. 22 
 ‘been excluded from it by others. They believe what Meg 
 ‘they profess to be true.—As they are Heretics in our aie 
 festeem, so are we in theirs.” as i 
 
 3. “During the first three centuries, (saith Robmson) Eccl. Ret 
 ‘Christian congregations, all over the east, subsisted in Cy Sek 
 ‘separate independent bodies, unsupported by govern- *'”"™” 
 ment, and consequently without any secular power oyer 
 ‘one another. -Opinionists, or to use the Greek style, 
 
 * Heretics, formed churches, taught their own doctrines, 
 *and held separate assemblies every where.” 
 4. “ Marcionites, Valentinians, Basilidians, and great 
 *numbers more who followed their own convictions,— 
 -*taught churches, and probably were men of more zeal 
 ‘than that most-numerous party—who calumniated all 
 tthe rest as Heretics who troubled the peace of Israel.” 
 
 5. “Heretics, (saith Lardner) have often been treat- Lardnezs 
 ‘ed with much harshness and great severity of express- Works. 
 “jon. Some seem to have reckoned that they had a 235, ar 
 ‘right to say the worst things of Heretics which they 
 ‘could; and others have thought themselves obliged to 
 Sbelieve all the evil that has been reported of them.” 
 
 6. “One thing laid to the charge of many of those 
 ‘Heretics is Magie—another thing is lewdness, and all | "3d: 
 manner of wickedness, and likewise teaching it, There * ~~’ 
 
 — 
 
J] 
 
 —_ 
 
 une . 
  ©children, whom they first killed and then ate, at their 
 
 Thid. 
 
 * p. 241. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 
 & p. 73. 
 
 thid. 
 Note [in.j 
 
 Acts xxiv. 
 24. 
 
 mately 
 
 A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF © 
 
 ‘is no small agreement between the charges — 
 ‘against the first Christians in the beginning of the se- 
 ‘cond century, and the charges against the Heretics in 
 ‘later authors; which may create a suspicion that these 
 ‘last were formed upon the model of the former, and 
 ‘consequently are without ground.”~ 
 7. “What the crimes were, which were laid to the 
 ‘charge of the Primitive Christians, we know from di- 
 ‘vers writers, Greek and Latin—from whom it appears 
 ‘that, besides atheism, or impiety to the established dei- 
 ‘ties, they were charged with having their wives in 
 ‘common, with promiscuous lewdness in their assemblies, 
 ‘with incest, and eating human flesh, especially ~ 
 
 ‘nocturnal meetings, where ersons of pe sex and eve- 
 ‘ry age were present.” PS Boo 
 8. “Turner says, these caluminies seem to have be- 
 
 ‘gun with Christianity itself. Tacitus, speaking of the 
 
 ‘Christians in the time of WVero, says, they were gener- 
 ‘ally hated for their wickedness; that i mm they lay under 
 ‘a bad character with the people.” shhats inline vae * 
 
 9. “The Romans, (saith Mosheim) coneladeds that the 
 ‘Christian sect, [i. e. heresy] was not only unsupportably 
 daring and arrogant, but, moreover, an enemy to the 
 
 ‘public tranquility, and every way proper to excite civil 
 
 ‘wars and commotions in the empire.” crarmees e AN 
 
 10. “Tacitus, reproaches them with the odious char= 
 ‘acter of haters of mankind, and styles the religion of 
 ‘Jesus a destructive superstition. Suetonius, speaks of 
 ‘the Christians, and their doctrine, in terms of the - 
 ‘kind.” “He calls Christianity a poisonous‘and 
 ‘nant superstition.” ig: 
 
 11. What is here added, may sufficientigsSilnaenapien 
 what ground the charge of. heresy was excited and con- 
 tinued against the Heretics. Thus saith Paul: “ I con- 
 fess, that after the way which they call heresy, 80 wor- 
 ship I the God [not gods] of my fathers.” And it was 
 predicted by Christ Jesus himself, that his followers 
 should have their name cast out as evil, and ve manner 
 ef evil spoken against them falsely. ree. 
 
 12. From which it appeareth, that while di Apel 
 gists, the honourable Catholic Fathers, cleared them- 
 selves of those ridiculous charges, by uniting with the” 
 
 universal faith and manners invented by ‘Saccas, they 
 
 rolled over the burden of reproach upon’ those whe 
 » 
 
 SS ee A ee 
 
Pour ee ASCIENT HERDAICS. 
 
 would.not tonform: Of course a saab in the second 
 ‘or third» century, according. to the universal opinion, 
 TUES heva- are gic adeist sartinlengd incertae 
 INS ae tug. ; 
 : meey According ta Lardner, St. pli aa 
 fowsay, “They are worse than heathens, the worst of all 
 “men;/and if they are free from-all reproach in, their 
 s lives, yet they have only the shadow and appearance 
 “of virtue, not the truth.” “This is certaia, (saith 
 ‘Lardner) that as bad things were said of the’Primitive 
 
 ‘Christians by Jews and Heathens, as ever were. said of . 
 
 '§ ‘the ancient Heretics by Catholics.” 
 
 14, And we might add, that as bad things were. . said by 
 Jews, Heathens, and Catholics, against C Christ. and his 
 followers, in the three first centuries, as can be said by 
 Antichristians, against the followers of Christ in this lat- 
 
 ter day}, which may appearsnot only from those gener- 
 
 al charges which have been mentioned, but from many 
 things of.the like nature, which were published to. the 
 
 world, with some-appearance of authority ; of which the . 
 
 following may serve as a specimen. 
 
 25, Cexsvs, an Epicurean Philosopher of. the second 
 
 century, wrote a book against the Christians, entitled 
 
 fey 
 
 Lardner’ g 
 Works, tf 
 vol. ix. 
 
 p- 225; 
 
 ss 
 
 & 
 
 “Tus grup Worp.” Lardner thinketh it was atime — 
 
 of persecution when he wrote, [about the year of Christ 
 
 176] because he several, times speaketh of the Christ- 
 ians as teaching their principles privately, and- holding 
 assemblies contrary to law, and hiding themselves. 
 
 » 16, The following extracts. of this subtle writer are 
 copied from Lardner’s Jewish and Heathen Testimonies. 
 “1 could say many things, (says Celsus,- personating a 
 “Jew) concerning,the affairs. of Jesus, and those true. 
 “too, difierent from.those written by, his disciples, but 
 “] purposely omit them—It is but a few years since, he 
 [Jesus] delivéred this doctrine, who is now reckoned 
 “by the Christians to be the Son of God.” : “In another 
 &§ place Celsus cole Jesus “ the first author of this sedi- 
 KHON Pig. * 
 
 ays. ‘After. rics he brings.in his: Jew, arguing against 
 
 ‘Jesus in this manners First, that he pretended he was 
 ‘born of a virgin: then he reproaches him with his birth 
 
 - ‘in a Jewish village, and of a poor woman of that coun 
 
 ‘ try, who subsisted by the labour of her hands.” 
 
 » 18. “ And he says, she was put away by her husband, 
 ‘who was a carpenter by, trade; he having found, that 
 
 a 
 
 vol. vuli. 
 p: 9, 18. 
 
CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 ee 
 
 "er 
 
 A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF 
 
 ‘she was guilty of adultery.” Then he says, that having 
 
 ‘been turnéd out of doors by her husband der: 
 
 ‘about in a shameful manner, till she had brought forth . 7 
 
 ‘ Jesus, in an obscure place; and: that he b 
 
 LS 
 
 ‘served in Egypt. for a livelihood: aving th 
 “learned some charms, such asthe Egyptians are fond 
 ‘of, he returned home; and then valuing himself upon 
 s those charms, he set up himself fora God. By Wate 
 19, Again—“That the mother of. being gre. 
 ‘with child, was put away by the carpenter, who had es- 
 ‘poused her, he having convicted her of adultery with 
 
 ‘a soldier named Pantheras.—Afterwards een ae 
 
 ‘on: “Was the mother of Jesus handsome,»that God 
 
 » “should be inJove with her beauty? Itis unworthy of 
 
 “God, to suppose him to be taken with a co 
 “dy, or to be in love with a woman, whether she be of 
 “royal descent or otherwise.” | tos uh oe 
 20: “In another place Celsus says: “But if God would 
 Sond forth a spirit. from himself, what need-had he to 
 “breathe: him into-the womb of a woman? For, since 
 “he knew -how to make men, he might have formed a 
 “body for this spirit, and not cast his own spirit into 
 “such filth.”- 7 pe ep a 
 21. Upon what principle could this Epicurean ascribe 
 filth. to the womb ofa virgin? Must it not have: been 
 from the debauched state of his own carnal mind, 
 could conceive nothing clean, where the unclean and 
 brutal passions of a fallen nature might be gratified.» 
 22. And why doth he-call in question the béauty of 
 the mother of Jesus?. Is it to prove that God can have 
 nothing to do'with a woman? or is it not rather to cast: 
 contempt upon.that particular woman, who was chosen 
 for a higher purpose than to gratify the carnal desires 
 of man? Admitting that she was not beautiful, but even 
 ugly, in the eyes of an Epicurean; this Gould: be no rea- 
 
 mote either the lust ‘of the flesh, or the lust of the eye: 
 but,doubtless this was the secret. cause of his-enmity. —— 
 23. “ Afterwards the Jew in Celsus, addresses Jesus, 
 ‘and says: “ What occasion had you, when an infant, to 
 “be carried into Egypt, Jest you’should be killed? A 
 “God has no reason to be afraid of death. And now ar 
 “angel comes from heaven to direct yowand yourrelati-’ 
 ons to flee into Egypt, lest youshould be taken up and: 
 # put to death; asif the great God, who hada 
 
 sonable objection to the gospel, which came not to:pro-- — 
 
P, Tf. © ANCIENT HERETICS, — 
 
 * two. iain upon your account, could not have preserv- 
 ‘ed you, his own Son, in safety at home.”. 
 
 _ 24, “In another place Celsus has these words: “But 
 “if he [Herod] was afraid, that when you was come of 
 “age, you should reign in. his stead; why did you not 
 “reign when you was of age? But so far from that, the 
 “Son of God wanders about, cringing like a necessitous 
 “beggar, or'sculking from place to place, as if. he was 
 “afraid of being taken up.” 
 
 »25, Again; “ Celsus says, * That J esus taking to him- 
 “self ten or eleven abjects, vile publicans and sailors, 
 “ went. about with them getting his subsistence in a base 
 “and shameful manner.” “ In-another place the Jew 
 in Celsus says, “ Jesus set out with ten profligate pub- 
 “<licans and sailors.” 
 
 26. Again, concerning the disciples of Jesus, Celsus 
 hath these words: “Some of them say: Do not examine 
 “ but believe: and, thy faith shall save thee: and, the wisdom 
 
 “of this world is evil, and folly good.” And again; * 
 
 “'These are their institutions: Let not any man of learn- 
 “ing. come hither, nor any wise man, nor any man of pru- 
 “dence; but if any man be unlearned, if he is ignorant, if 
 “he is silly, let him come without fear. Thus acknow- 
 
 ‘“‘ledging, that these are the men who, are acceptable - 
 
 ‘tto their God; and thereby manifesting, that they are 
 “ neither willing, nor able to gain any but the foolish, 
 ‘the vulgar, the stupid, slaves, women and children.” 
 
 27. In such a manner, this learned sophist ran through 
 @ great part of the New-Testament, and by such kind 
 of reasoning as would even carry a show of sanctity, 
 endeavoured to show to the world, that. Jesus and his 
 _ followers were unspeakably below them, in meanness, 
 and all manner of low debauchery. 
 
 28. The following is also from Lardner: “ Cecilius Na-* 
 £ talis, a heathen, arguing against the Christians, speaks 
 ‘to this purpose: “ As for the feast, it is a well known. 
 “thing: every body talks of it. They come together 
 “upon an appointed day, with all their children, their 
 “sisters and mothers; persons of each sex, and of every 
 “condition. And after feeding plentifully, when the 
 
 “lights are put out, they practise Rremiseanaety; incest, ‘ 
 
 s¢and all manner of uncleanness.” 
 29. These and such like, were the reproaches of 
 ‘Christ, of which the learned Catholic fathers had to 
 
 clear themselves, i in order to lay the foundation of their 
 
 a, 
 
 ee 
 MSs 
 
 CMAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Lardner. 
 vol. viii. 
 22. 
 
 ne: 
 
 Ibid. p-23 
 
 Ibid. p. 18 
 
 vot. viii. 
 :: 3 Dia- 
 ogue of 
 Minutius 
 Felix. 
 published 
 
 A.D, 210% 
 
 at 
 
: 
 
 -p , Sap 
 fa @ 
 
 es eee! 
 
 CHAP. 
 av. 
 
 Lardner, 
 vol. ix. 
 BAD Le 
 
 Ree. 
 
 . ‘flisposed them to believe such things of of 
 
 _ manner of life, which, ha 
 fale and blasphemous sr 
 
 ; .» 82, Moreover “ He assures us, that, im: ! 
 ‘Heathenism, he thought it impossible th 
 
 p- 244. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches. 
 
 p. 49. 
 
 . 
 
 selves, and not the hereties, stax 
 
 a PARTICULAR, ACCOUNT OF ye 
 
 hebeircitchede kingdoms ent his 
 practice and writings, that he 
 
 innocence. of Jesus ‘and his ie fol 
 with the same old spirit of 
 reproaches from themselves, and le 
 retics of their day with the scaud H Prat 
 fal mask, they try to make it appear, 
 
 despised Jesus, and have the on 
 
 hen cipro of Christians. ~ ) 5 
 81. “Justin says, that. their ‘acousers themselves 
 
 ‘ searéely’ believed the charges brought’ agains 
 
 “and where these had.in some. ‘measure t 
 
 ‘it arose from the wickedness of the: 
 
 “they practised themselves.” 9) you so) 
 
 d 
 ; 
 the Christ- 4 
 ‘jans should suffer with such constancy and resolution as _ 
 ‘they did, if they had been man-eaters, and addicted to — 
 “lew dness, Athenagoras plainly says, that tl i 
 ‘wickedness of the Heathen people, was the grot i 
 ‘their charging such base practices ‘aponithe Christians, 
 ‘who. were exemplarily virtuous,” 9%) A 
 33. “It-appears from Tertullian, ee ep eer it 
 ‘was not known that any among Christians were 
 ‘ of such crimes as were imputed to them by thei 
 ‘versaries. The only ground of these charge 
 ‘ing to him, was common fame, ane 
 without any proof.” 
 
 34. “You tax us (says he) with, lelbinletboneilioy 
 “children. ‘The charge is absurd and eruel in the ex- 
 “treme, and we cannot conceive how you came tojin- — 
 & “vent such a scandalous calumny. Weydefy, you,to — 
 
 rove it. Why donot the inagistrates examine-us.on ‘ 
 by is subject? What glory would redound tovany gox 
 “‘ernor who could produce a Christian who had 
 “an hundred infants.” » 5 * Dim SY 
 35, “ But you hate us, even the bare name: 
 “we are called, and without giving yoursély 
 “ble to examine, you say all manner,of 
 
ie 
 
 - a ANCIENT HERETICS, 
 
 These words of Tertullian are quoted by Robinson.— 
 What followeth is taken from Lardner’s History of Here- 
 
 tics. 
 
 36. “ Trypho the Jew, being asked by Justin whether 
 “he believed the common reports concerning the Chris- 
 ‘tians, readily answered, They are ineredible; human na- 
 ‘ture is not capable of such things.” 
 
 37. “The same arguments will serve for the auatioe, 
 “for they are charged by later writers with the same 
 ‘things which were before imputed to the Primitive 
 “Christians. - If then they are incredible with regard to 
 ‘the one, they are so likewise with regard tothe other.” 
 
 38. “ When allthis is considered (saith Lardner) I can- 
 ‘not help thinking that there is too much justice in Mons, 
 * Bayle’s satire. -“ When we read these things in the 
  fathers.of the church, one can scarce forbear thinking 
 * that the case was the same with-them in respect to Her- 
 *etics, as with the Heathens in respect to Christianity.” 
 
 39. “The Heathens imputed to Christianity an hun- 
 
 -*¢dred extravagances and abominations that had no foun- 
 “‘dation. The first who forged these calumnies were 
 “undoubtedly guilty of the blackest malice; but -the 
 “‘ ereatest part of those who vented them abroad, after 
 **they had been so maliciously sown, were only guilty of 
 “too much credulity; they believed common, fame, and 
 ‘never troubled themselves to diveinto the bottom of it.” 
 
 40. “Is itmot more reasonable to believe that the fa- 
 -“thers did not, with all the patience requisite, thorough- 
 “ly inform themselves ofthe real principles of a sect, 
 “than it is-te ‘believe that those very men, who held 
 “‘that Jesus Christ, by his death, was the Saviour of 
 “mankind, should, at the same time, hold that the beast- 
 A liest pleasures are the ready way to range! 2. Bo 
 far Mons. Bayle. 
 
 41. Then according to this plain ana ciate state- 
 ment, let every stone be gathered and united to its own 
 foundation. Let the fathers of the church be known by 
 the church which they fathered, and let the churches 
 .ownrtheir fathers and grandfathers whose image-they 
 bear. But to show, more particularly, the first distinc- 
 tion between the Church of the Fathers, and that of the 
 ‘Heretics, we shall state a few of ,the most material 
 points, upon which they stood divided: and if Christ is 
 
 not divided, it must follow that one or the other was 
 “Antichrist. 
 bs) 
 
 157 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Lardner, 
 vol. ix. 
 
 p. 244, 245 
 
 p- 246. 
 
Lardner, 
 
 vol. ix. p. 
 
 361, 366 
 
 Ibid. p. 
 $63, 364. 
 
 ‘lowers, niay be considered the samé as those und 
 
 A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF 
 
 42. The following extracts from are 
 some a the most unfavourable things agai 
 that could be collected from the writings 
 saries, particularly against the Mancront 
 - 43. Of all the ancient Heretics the most extraordina- 
 ry was Marcion.* “He. déuriabadehelie ng year 180 . 
 “or very soon after. /Marcion had many f 
 ‘ Epiphanius says that he deceived’ cmdiiaaient BF 
 
 Sipe, 
 ‘and that his heresy still “el a 
 ‘in Italy, Egypt, Palestine, Arabia, wane tages: ; 
 ‘ Thebais, Persia, and other places,” The 
 ter given of this Heretic is that ofa decei 
 must imply that he professed to follow but did 
 not: and to prove this, his moral: character is next im- 
 peached, — AD > tgs iii 
 
 44, Epiphanius hath.an account of his admitting an 
 affection for a young woman, and of having been guilty 
 of uncleanness with her. “ The story a 
 ‘his deceiving a young woman isheld doubtful by ma- 
 ‘ny.—Beausobre has a long _ UIneegpiaigale 
 ‘taken from the silence of ancient writers, and consist- 
 ‘ing of many particulars.”—All of which odio 
 Marcion’s innocence. shang 
 
 45. “Evsesivs informs us-of imanynstsiheeetiiliiealtae 
 ‘written against Mancion: Justin Martyr, Dionysius of 
 ‘ Corinth, Theophilus of Antioch, Philip of pera A 
 ‘destus, Melito, and Apollinaris. He hadread their wri 
 ‘tings. Nevertheless he makes no miontiguvcbihinedan. 
 
 ‘ dalous action of Marcion,—Jerome would nothave omit- ~ 
 ‘ted it, if he had known any thing of it: since he omits 
 £not even conjectures and the slightest reports that tend 
 ‘to blacken the reputation of a heretie?” ~- © 49. 
 
 46. “ Tertullian wrote five books pete Sr ; 
 ‘did not neglect any occasion to decry hi 
 “nevertheless he says nothing of 
 ‘ture. The story of Marcion’s fall is: 
 ‘which shows that he never knew “it—-which may-lead 
 
 ‘persons a little suspicious, to Balt germre 
 ‘himself is wee author of the aay ? sare re 
 
 7: (wie) a) Lewtae y 
 * Marcion was a disciple of Cerdon, x doctrine h ‘ed 
 Rome. The Catholic iteetant say that Rien fo 0. 
 impostor Cerdon while he was preaching at Rome. 
 between the years 125.and 150.—His doetrines are 
 of Marcion. The faith and manners, therefore, ¢ 
 
 5) 
 
  adven- 
 
 the Marcionites. 
 
 ee | 
 
p. 11. ANCIENT HERETICS. 
 
 47; The following is the character of the Marcionites 
 = by Lardner. “The manners of the Marcionites 
 were virtuous, and they had many martyrs.—They are 
 ‘not charged by their adversaries with being vicious.— 
 ‘They had respect to the will of God, and were desi- 
 “€rous of obtaining his favour as the greatest good. They 
 ‘did not allow themselves in indulging carnal desires, 
 ‘though their adversaries said ‘that their principles led 
 
 ‘directly to the gratifying them.” 
 
 48. “ In short, it is evident that these people were in 
 ‘general strictly virtuous; that they dreaded sin as the 
 ‘greatest evil, and had such a real’ regard for Christ, 
 Sas to undergo martyrdom rather than offer incense to 
 ‘idols. They seem indeed to have had a — number 
 ‘of martyrs.” 
 
 49, We come now to the principal charge of heresy 
 which exposed them to the rage of their persecutors. 
 “They contemned marriage, and highly extolled virginity.” 
 Clement, in particular, filleth up almost all his third book 
 of Stromata, in rehearsing and confuting the arguments 
 of Marcion, and other Encratites [i. e. continent persons] 
 against marriage. 
 
 50. “These proud men, (saith Clement) boast of imi- 
 ‘tating our Saviour, who never married, and possessed 
 ‘nothing in this world. But they should ‘know that God 
 
 ‘resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble.” 
 
 This is a comment on the scriptures truly worthy the 
 raystic predecessor of Origen, Had he in truth brought 
 out what he couched under the outward vail of the let- 
 ter, he must have said, that God resisteth the sincere 
 and harmless imitators of Christ, but giveth grace to 
 the aspiring followers of Saccas. 
 
 » 51, “St. Epurem lived at Edessa —There were ma- 
 “ny Marcionites in that country; which induced him to 
 ‘write against them.—He says that “ Marcion’s apostles 
 *were wolves, but they had sheep’s clothing: and that 
 ‘the devil put a cow] upon him, that he tog deceive 
 ‘the children of light.” 
 
 52. Unhappily this saint who covered “inrseld with 
 the outward vail, or cowl of the letter, left out the most 
 important part of the sacred text: By their hs ye 
 shall know them. 
 
 53. “ According to Sr. Jerome the Maaieiyiite seem 
 ‘to have considered the connubial state, not merely as 
 less perfect, but even as sinful, impure, and odious 
 
 159 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ty. 
 
 Lardner, 
 vol. ix. p, 
 385. . 
 
 Ibid. 
 p- 386. 
 
 Ibid. 
 p- 387. 
 
166 
 
 en LAP? ‘iu the eyes of their God; whom they cael hater of 
 
 Lardner, 
 vol. ix. 
 p- 388, 
 
 A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF 
 
 ‘marriage.” THEE SPP, S 
 54, Had this canonized father of thetceaich _adopted- 
 but one sense to the scriptures, most likely he would 
 have represented the God of the Marcionites as a hater 
 of the lust of the flesh; but with all their learned au~ 
 thority, and compound philosophy, isso} pen <0 ta 
 misrepresentations, PR ely 
 
 55. “Crement supposeth them 18 buat from -mar~ 
 “riage, that they might not people the world of the 
 ‘Creator; which is a-reason similar to. that which he: 
 ‘assigns for their offering themselves voluntarily to mar- 
 “tyrdom, namely, out of hatred to the Creator.” 
 
 56. “ Another of their institutions was fasting, espe- 
 ‘cially on the Sabbath, or seventh day, which had been; 
 ‘a day. of rest to the Creator; or God of the Jews; whom. 
 ‘they despised.. This day therefore, they kept as a fast 
 
 ‘because they were inclined to do every thing contrary 
 
 ‘to what would show the least respect for him.” 
 
 57. Here then is about the heaviest: charge of athe-- 
 ism, and impiety, fixed, by the Catholic fathers, upom 
 the ancient Heretics; which may be more clearly un~ 
 derstood by what followeth: 
 
 58. It is said, that Marcion rejected the Old. Testa~ 
 ment.—He also objected to the appointment ‘of sacri~ 
 fices—and likewise said that many parts:of the New 
 Testament were writings not for Christians, but for 
 Jews. He is also charged with altering many places to- 
 suit his own principles, and of putting a wrong sense up~ 
 on others: one particular point asa ees is here 
 inserted from Lardner. 
 
 59. “In the second epistle to the Corinthians eh iv. 4, 
 ‘ Marcion understood by [ @e0¢ re ames cers, | the god of 
 ‘this world, the Creator, and considered him as here 
 ‘opposed to the good God, or the Father of our Lord- 
 ‘Jesus Christ, who was'the God of the Christians. \ In 
 ‘opposition to this, Jreneus, Tertullian, and others, wlio 
 ‘wrote against the Marcionites, Were for placing a. com- 
 
 ‘ma after @x, and referring aver tO ariser, and so read — 
 ‘it “ In whom God hath blinded the eyes of the mesic 
 
 “ers of this world.” 
 60.-“ To us of the present day, (saith Lardner). 
 ‘sense appears very harsh, and is one instance, am 
 ‘many others, how far the heat of controversy will car- 
 ‘ry men.”—But harsh as it is, this comment of these or- 
 
 x 
 
Rl ia te alice rT > =e ae 
 
 eat 5 
 
 P, tit. ANCIENT HERETICS, : > 161 
 
 thodox Fathérs hath been retained as a Catholic doctrine ee a 
 
 down to the present day—that it is the office of God, as ; 
 
 a righteous judge, to blind and harden the wicked.* %*See Pbn,- 
 
 61. And yet, after all they have said concerning waa’ ‘ 
 
 the Heretics’ rejecting the scriptures, the whole’of the y, See vi. 
 ‘charge, even according to their own account, is, that 
 
 they perverted them. As an evidence of this, Lardner 
 
 produceth. what was said by one of the bishops of the 
 
 council of Carthage. “J am of opinion that blasphemous Lardner, 
 
 ‘and wicked Heretics, who pervert the sacred and ador- > i7. 
 
 ‘able words of the scriptures, ought to be accursed.” 
 
 62. "That they did not, in every point of view, reject 
 
 the scriptures, is manifest from the accounts of their 
 
 enemies.t The truth is, they rejected the Catholic sense 
 
 of them: What was said of those early Heretics, was 
 
 probably the same; in substance, that was said of other 
 
 Heretics after them. me 
 
 * 63. This general charge against ancient Heretics, of 
 
 rejecting the scriptures, is judiciously stated by Robin- 
 
 son, in the following words, which relate to Heretics of 
 
 alater period. “The fact is, they knew the Old Testa- Eccl. Re- 
 
 “ment economy was dissolved and abolished, and there- ree 
 
 ‘fore they rejected, not as history, but asa rule of faith aah 
 
 ‘and practice to Christians, all the books of the Old 
 
 ‘Testament down to Job.—They saw that people, who iy, 
 
 “did not make this distinction, confounded Christianity 
 ‘with Judaism.” 
 
 ._ tAmong the many evidences, which Lardner produceth, to prove’ 
 that the Heretics did not reject the scriptures, we notice the following. 
 * Augustin often’ hlames the Heretics for perverting the scriptures in 
 ‘favour of their errors; not that they rejected or despised the scrip- 
 ‘tures, but that they misunderstood. them, and put wrong: interpreta- 
 ‘tions upon them. All heretics, he says, endeavour to defend their false’ 
 ‘ opinions, by the®uthority of the divine scriptures.—In like manner St. 
 ‘Jerome says—that heretics strive to support their doctrines by quo- 
 ‘tations of scripture—that they corrupt the truth of the gospel by 
 “wrong interpretations. Tertullian speaks much to the same purpose. 
 ‘ Ambrosiaster’s description of heretics is, that they are men who en- 
 ‘deavour to support their opinions by scripture,—attempting to defend 
 ‘their errors by the authority of the sacred writings. Vicentius Liri- 
 ‘nensis testifics the same thing, informing us that some in his days, 
 
 _ ‘who were called heretios, made great use of scripture, and continually ay 
 * answered their adversaries and calumniators by quotations from the: 
 ‘sacred writings. He indeed says, “It is the devil who puts these ar- 
 
 x Sin into their mouths and speaks by them.”’ From which proba- 
 ‘bly some will conclude, [and perhaps very justly too] that many of : 
 ‘their arguments from scripture, were such as their adversaries could i 
 ~* not answer.—It would be endless to enter into particulars; suffice it to 
 * mention one instance: They argued against the resurrection of the 
 - *body from St, Paul’s words: 1 Cor.xyv. 50,” Lardner, vol. ix, p. 152, 
 183, 154. 
 Ss 2 
 
 vy « 
 
162 
 
 CHAP: 
 V. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches. 
 p.9L 
 
 * g SS” a eo ah (cre 
 ae a 
 ANTICHKIST ESTABLISHED By . pm 
 
 64. “The schools under pretence o fein 
 ‘esis, filled the church with vain disputes about matte 
 
 ‘and spirit, the origin and duration of the world. They 
 ‘saw the priests set up Exodus, Numbers; Leviticus and 
 ‘ Deuteronomy, as the rules of an hierarchy, never in~ 
 ‘tended to take place among Christians, ‘They heard. 
 ‘them employ kings-to kill and slay for Jesus, on the: 
 ‘ground of the boek of Samuel, Kings and Chronicles :- 
 ‘and they discovered their wisdom by renouncing all 
 ‘such sophisms, and the consequences. eapeneieetoe 
 ‘ them.” ee tee 
 65. “They placed religion in what it. really consists, 
 ‘piety and virtue. They had neither sophistry in their 
 ‘doctrine, nor tyranny in their government. They are. 
 ‘said to have been bad expositors of scripture, and to 
 ‘have abounded in allegory: but assuredly, the vilest< 
 ‘of all expositors is he, who finds in the gospel of 
 ‘a divine commission to spill the blood of his fellow: 
 ‘creatures. 
 
 66. Thus far for the first distinction beteashiiieibes 
 lics and Heretics. It now remaineth to pursue those 
 progressive steps by which the power of antichrist wat 
 finally established. A 
 
 TS 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Antichrist Established by Roman Emperors: » 
 
 HE design of Antichrist from the beginning, was to’ 
 
 get the name, the seat, and reputed authority of 
 Christ, and convert that light and revelation which was~ 
 given through the Son of God, into a source of wealth. 
 and honour, to the carnally-wise. and wie: of the 
 world, oad ay, 
 
 2. 'The enemy of God and man, had mete always rea- 
 dy to pervert and corrupt whatever had been revealed | 
 from heaven, by getting it into the hands of proud and — 
 wicked priests, who could accommodate it to their o 
 carnal ends, for the purpose of promoting: still higher 
 degrees of wickedness, until it was made man 
 such doctrines and institutions, whatever. they 1 at 
 Grst, could not, in their corrupted state, be of God. 
 
 ee ee ee 
 
 . 
 
 ”~ 
 
P. MH. ROMAN EMPERORS, 
 
 3. The Jewish and Pagan religions, at the time of 
 Christ’s first appearing, were quite sunk, as to any spir- 
 itual authority, and the priests were so notoriously wick- 
 ed, that they had quite lost their credit with the people, 
 as ministers of God; nor could they raise sufficient evi- 
 dence, upon their corrupted forms and superstitions, to 
 noe their influence over the people. 
 
 Under the ministry of Jesus and his followers, the 
 aa of these impostors was turned into foolishness, 
 and their strength became weakness.. Their violent op- 
 position against those harmless characters, which their 
 own prophets and poets had described as the people of 
 God, made it manifest, that in all their religious zeal, 
 they were actuated by no higher motive than a regard 
 to their own honour and interest. 
 
 6. And therefore, when all men were likely to desert 
 them, and withdraw from them, not only their ill-gained 
 
 salaries, but that religious reverence which they had de- 
 
 ceitfully gained by their splendid superstitions, there 
 remained no possible way for them to regain their cred- 
 it and influence, but by hypocritically embracing that 
 religion, which was confirmed to the people by the pows 
 er of God. 
 
 6. By this means they could change their ground to 
 advantage, and rise in wealth and honour, above their 
 former standing, in proportion as this new revelation 
 was superior to any that was past. This was to be the 
 last time for their aggrandizement. God had sent his 
 . Son into the world, who was exalted above all princi- 
 pality and power; and what could be greater, than for 
 them to. become the sons of God? 
 
 7. Honest souls set out for this prize by taking up their 
 eross, and following Christ. They entered by the door 
 ef self-denial; but these thieves and robbers sought 
 means to climb up some other way. Simon Macus was 
 the first; he stood ready to embrace the gospel in the 
 very start, and even to purchase with money, that pow- 
 er which would raise him, in the esteem of the people, 
 to a level with the apostles. 
 
 8. Diorrerues gained the pre-eminence, and, many 
 fo}‘owed.his pernicious ways. The Alexandrian school 
 furnished a new race of apostles, whose labours, through 
 a great part of the second and third centuries, consisted 
 in forming a new church, wholly different, eyen in its 
 cea appearance, from the Primitive Church of 
 
 rist 
 
 ¥63 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 Cor. 
 19, 25, 
 
 Acts vii?- 
 13, 
 
 ae 
 
164 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 1 ing offices, and assuming titles, condemning her, 
 
 Rev. xii. 
 
 His. Re. 
 p- 411. 
 
 ee 
 
 f 
 
 ANTICHRIST ESTABLISHED BY 
 0; And this was’ effected by holding councils, a) 
 
 disputing among themselves about Wer nvchedrcdeet 
 doctrines. Thus, from one thing to another, they alter- 
 ed, expunged, and added, until their 
 
 so called, demanded the most honourable dente the Ro. 
 man Empire, and its promoters became exalted to the’ 
 utmost pitch of pride, luxury, and temporal’ dominion; 
 by which the nations of the earth have been deceived, 
 even unto the present day. Sem epoca iaried Reta’ 
 
 10. The followers of the Orthodox Fathers have ge- 
 nerally agreed that the establishment of the” ‘Christian: 
 religion (so called) by the Roman Emperors, was an in- 
 troduction to the reign of Christ upon earth. They 
 have generally agreed that ConstanTINe THE GREAT; 
 was the Man- child, spoken of in Revelations, who was 
 to rule the nations: and, that the church which’ 
 him forth, was the true church of Christ, which at the 
 expiration of twelve hundred and sixty years, : 
 appear in her latter-day-glory; when all heresies» or 
 false doctrines, (which are to be considered as the flood 
 of the dragon) should be swallowed up, and ‘taken out 
 of the way of Catholic Truth. 
 
 11. It is well known that this is the genéral faith of 
 Protestants, as well as that of their Mother” Church) 
 and that all parties in the great Catholic division, oat’ 
 sider ConsTanTINE THE GREAT, as the most eminent fa- 
 ther, and founder of their religion and government — 
 
 The following remarks of President Edwards, are con- - 
 
 formable to the gencral opinion of Protestant Writers on 
 this subject. 
 
 12. In his History of Redemption, he’ saith, “y come’ 
 ‘now in the fourth place, to the great revolution that 
 ‘was in the world in the days of ConsTantin®, which 
 
 aaa in many respects, like Christ’s a pearing in the | 
 
 *clouds of heaven, to save his people, | and ju ge the 
 * world.” ‘ 
 
 13. “The people of Rome, being weary of the gov- 
 “ernment of those tyrants to whom they sranay seh 
 ‘subject, sent to Constantine, who was then in se aa 
 ‘of York in England, to come and take the throne, — 
 ‘he being encouraged, as is said, by a vision of a pillar 
 
 ‘of light in the heavens, in the "form of a s, in the 
 “ésight of his whole army, with this inscriptio 
 eonquer and the night following, by” chi 
 
 > 
 = 
 
a 
 
 PW ROMAN EMPERORS. 
 
 ‘ing to. him in a dream with the same cross in his hand, 
 ‘who directed him to make a cross like that to be his 
 ‘yoyal standard, that his army might fight under that 
 ‘banner, and assured him that he should overcome.” 
 
 14. “Accordingly he did, and overcame his enemies, 
 ‘took possession of the imperial throne, embraced the 
 ‘Christian religion, and was the first Christian Emperor 
 ‘that ever reigned, He came to the throne about 320 
 ‘years after Christ. There are several things which 1 
 ‘would take notice of, which attended or immediately 
 ‘followed Consranrine’s coming to the throne.” 
 
 15, “First. The Christian church was thereby whol- 
 ‘ly delivered from persecution.—Christians had no per- 
 
 ~¢gecutions now to fear. Their persecutors:now were all 
 
 put down, and their rulers were some of them Chris- 
 ‘tians like themselves. Second. God now appeared to 
 ‘ execute terrible jifdgments on their enemies.—-So that 
 ‘what now came to pass, might very fitly be compared 
 ‘to their hiding themselves in the dens and rocks of the 
 ‘ mountains.” 
 
 16, “ Third. Heathenism now was in a great meas- 
 ‘ure abolished throughout the Roman empire. Images 
 ‘ were now destroyed, and heathen temples pulled down. 
 ‘ Images of gold and silver were melted down, and coin- 
 ‘ed into money.—The heathen priests were dispersed 
 ‘and banished.” 
 
 17. “ Fourth. Now all heathen magistrates were put 
 ‘down, and only Christians were advanced to places of 
 ‘authority all over the empire. They had. now Chris- 
 ‘tian presidents, Christian governors, Christian judges 
 ‘and officers, instead of their old heathenishones. Con- 
 ‘sranTine set- himself to honour the Christian bishops 
 ‘or ministers, and to build and adorn churches; and now 
 ‘large and beautiful Christian churches were erected in 
 ‘all parts of the world, instead of the old heathen tem- 
 “ples.” . 
 
 18. “This was the greatest revolution in the face of 
 ‘things that ever came to pass since the flood.—Satan. 
 ‘tempted Christ, and promised to give him the glory of 
 ‘the kingdoms of the world; but now he is obliged to 
 ‘give it to him even against his will. This was a glo-~ 
 ‘rious fulfilment of that promise which God made to his, 
 ‘Son, that we have an account of in Isaiah.” ri 
 
 19. “This was a great fulfilment of the prophecies 
 ‘of the Old Testament concerning the glorious time of 
 
 i 
 
 CHAP. 
 Wares 
 
 Rev. vi. 
 15, 16, 1% 
 
 Isaiah litk 
 Baz. 
 
Dissert. 
 on proph. 
 vol. il. 
 p. 180. 
 
 » *throne—[War io ef mate A 
 
 ANTICHRIST ESTABLISHED BY = - PLM 
 
 oon gospel, and particularly of the prophe 
 1. Now;the kingdom of heaven is come ir 
 ‘ous degree. Jt pleased the Lord God 
 “up a kingdom on the ruins of that of 
 ‘see to what a height that glorious b 
 ‘which had been building ever since the fa hile ties 
 20. Many things more might be added from tk 
 thor, and also from others, to show he Ser ¢ 
 in which Consranvine is held*—that he is considered 
 as the greatest birth, that had ever b 
 the flood: and this idea is still more 
 by Whiston, and after him by Bishop mie. a 
 21. “For as the time of gestation from 
 ‘to the birth in women with: child, is known t 
 ‘weeks, or two hundred’and eighty rset seen 
 ‘known, that from the first rise of sf bcepenroe nd 
 ‘dom, A. D. 33. till the famo 
 ‘for the universal liberty and advancement of Christi? 
 ‘anity by Constantine and Laciniws, AyD. 313, was 
 ‘exactly two hundred and eighty years. | 2 
 ‘cording to the prophetic account) a di 
 22. That Constantine laid the foundation” 
 kingdom, a Catholic, or universal empire, is 
 But whether it was the kingdom of Christ or 
 christ, is the question. And should it-be- formals te 
 the kingdom of Antichrist, which he set in order, then 
 his descent must be reckoned from»Simon» ‘Magus, who 
 was cotemporary with the epoeiiegs and not from Jesus — 
 of Nazareth. ho +35e Cette 
 93, If Christ Jesus was pees the Son of God, and if. 
 the Primitive Church was his real body, so long as that 
 Church remained, and Christ Jesus’ reigned in it; what 
 need could. there be of another birth 
 of thesame? And if it is established, 
 
 tation commenced in the very:year on the ‘* 
 cerer professed faith in Christ, and offered to pu 
 the power of God with money) vapic that oer ove 
 
 _* The following comment (on Rey. xii. 5 6, 
 divines, so called, may also serve as a strik: ng pi oC #; 
 alted veneration in which Constantine and his wre re ‘ 
 the defenders of his ae “A man-child cau 
 * his throne: Aerts 3 eae 
 
 «Roman empire, ani 
 
 3. e. in the Church of the 1 an and. 
 *stantine and his soldiers, &.” See Assembly 
 Place. Len. Ed, 1691. ca 
 
Pel. | ROMAN EMPERORS. 
 
 * 
 
 167 
 
 in the same. ee that Constantine and Licrytws pro- Cae 
 claimed universal liberty, then what could it be but the ‘ 
 
 birth of Antichrist? 
 
 » 24. And especially, if it is ‘ipod tliat both the body 
 and spirit brought forth in this latter period, is essential- 
 ly different from the former, then it must follow, beyond 
 all contradiction, that the latter is the body and spir 
 it of Antichrist, and of course, that all such as have 
 sprung from that body and spirit, or claim any relation 
 thereto, are properly members of Antichrist’s kingdom, 
 and stand in no relation to Christ the true Son of God. 
 
 - 25. Is it not surprising, how any sensible man could 
 avoid seeing the plain contrast between the spirit and 
 works of Constantine, and those of the Primitive Chris- 
 tians? And how could any have the confidence to appro- 
 
 priate the name of the true God, or of Christ his Son, - 
 
 to a haughty, and blood-thirsty: Pagan, who, through 
 scenes of human butchery, established himself at the 
 head of a religion,.of which he knew nothing but the 
 / 26, Where is the least. resemblance of the innocent 
 Jesus, even according to their own account? Was it in 
 accepting the glory of the kingdoms of this world? Sure- 
 jy here the contrast-is perfect: and so it continueth in 
 every branch of his proceedings. 
 
 27. This is manifest from his conduct in spreading 
 
 «lesolation and destruction through the empire, butcher- 
 ing or banishing his former brethren, taking their prop- 
 erty, and coming their gold and silver into money for his 
 own use—in honouring and promoting the same kind of 
 men to posts of honour and profit—in building temples, 
 ‘different in name, but as magnificent, and ornamented 
 with as splendid images, as those which he destroyed. 
 And all this they ascribe to the mighty power of God, 
 above all that had ever appeared since the dood, Jesus 
 and. his apostles not excepted. 
 ' 28. How isit possible that any man of sense could be 
 so imposed upon, as to believe that the sacred scriptures, 
 written by the persecuted John, were fulfilled in the 
 frighted nonconformists’ hiding themselves in the dens 
 and in the rocks of the mountains, from Lorp CansTan- 
 TiInE, who sat on the throne of Auvcustus, and from the 
 wrath of that wildand furious emperor, who first had the 
 assurance to shed human. blood, under pe ensign of 
 # cross. OPE 
 
2168 | _ THE TRUE CHARACTER OF 
 
 CHAP. 29. Happily, the tree is known by. his 
 _____ therefore, we shall observe a little more parti 
 P fruits of this great revolution; from which it vilapear 
 still more evident, that it was not Chratabatsbetichrist, 
 
 who accepted of that temporal honour, 
 
 ferment, by which he adjusted matters in his Catholic or or 
 Universal Church, so as to atte Jon his unlimited _ 
 eign, ‘ EM MAH. Fo a 5 
 
 bt sere ae geeeg 
 
 CHAPTER. Vi +e2chieer<e 
 
 te Ph: As Capo oe 
 
 ‘The true Character of Constantine, and his Successors, 
 
 wr £5 afi 
 
 CCORDING to Mosheim and cthapsyy Deiecrstn- 
 TINE professed to be converted to the Christian 
 Eccl.His- faith, about the year 313, while on his march toward 
 nee Rome, to decide by a bloody battle with Maxewrivs 
 which of them should be the greatest. And having de- 
 feaied his antagonist, he was instated on the imperial 
 ‘throne; soon after which, he repealed those laws which 
 
 had been enacted against the Christians) © 9) 
 
 2. But in all this, what evidence isthere,-to prove 
 that it was the true faith of the Son of God that he em- 
 ‘braced? His followers say, that he saw the’ appearance 
 of a cross in the heavens, and that Christ appeared: to 
 him in a-dream, with the same cross in his hand, with 
 this inscription on it: (Hac vince) “ By this conquer.” 
 
 3. But why did not Christ come to him with a sword — 
 in his hand, and tell him to conquer by that? ——— | 
 by the cross, or by the sword that he ile 
 the sword, then he mistook the vision altogether 2 
 
 4. But ‘it seemeth he made a sign of that visionary 
 cross, and set it up as a standard to fight setewet soume 
 in he manifested the very spirit of caer Sein chris- 
 tianity, by establishing an outward sign 
 of Christ, under which he could act in dines ipplamtion 
 to the nature and spirit of the Lamb of God. — psa re 
 
 5. The fact is, if Christ Jesus appeared to Constan- 
 tine, and gave him authority to draw the swo 
 force his way to the throne, through scenes 0 and 
 carnage ;—if he commissioned him to repeal ci | laws 
 
 i“? and statytes—to pull down temples and pebuild them— 
 
ee a." wear = = eee, a . —~ | ?s= 
 
 ~¥: “< 
 P. WL CONSTANTINE AND WIS SUCCESSORS. 
 
 to banish heretics, promote proud bishops, and so on, he 
 must first have repealed all the laws he ever gave his 
 disetpies, and contradicted ail that he ever taught. 
 
 6. But if Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and 
 forever—if bis kingdom is not of this world—if his ser- 
 vants will not fight—if they are poor in spirit, meek, 
 merciful, peace-makers—and* if the fruits of his spirit 
 ave love, joy, peace, and such like; then it followeth, 
 that it was neither Christ Jesus, nor any of his followers, 
 that repealed or contradicted his doctrines, but cunning 
 deceivers who crept in unawares. 
 
 7. if there were any truth in the story of Constantine’s 
 seeing a vision, it was not Christ that appeared to him, 
 tg encourage ‘him to the battle; but the father of decep- 
 tion transformed into an angel of light. 
 
 8. It is readily granted, that Constantine effected 
 
 aigreat revolution by incorporating together the civil - 
 
 and ecclesiastical powers under the name of Christ; for 
 which his followers exalt him above all that had been 
 ealied God: yet they are greatly mistaken, when they 
 suppose that his motley empire exceeded in temporal 
 glory, the kingdom of Solomon.* The fact is, it fell 
 unspeakably short: then with how much less propriety 
 must it bear any comparison to the spiritual kingdom of 
 the Prince of Peace! 
 
 9. Instead of being greater than Solomon, this great 
 kead of the orthodox Churches must, in fact, appear 
 jess than the least in the kingdom of heaven; that is, 
 such an one as in no case can enter into it,f as is most 
 strikingly evident from the following concession. 
 
 10. “It must indeed be confessed, (saith Mosheim) 
 ‘that the hfe and actions of this prince, were not such 
 ‘as the Christian religion demands from those who pro- 
 “fess to believe its sublime doctrines. It is also certain, 
 ‘that from his conversion to the last period of his life, 
 ©he continuedin the state of a catechumen, and was not 
 ‘received by baptism into the number of the faithful, 
 ‘until a few days before his death, when that sacred rite 
 ‘was administered to him at Nicomedia, by Eusebius, 
 ‘ bishop of that place.” 
 
 11, “For it was a custom with many, in this century, 
 ‘to put off their baptism to the last hour, that thus im- 
 ‘mediately after receiving by this rite the remission of 
 ‘their sins, they might ascend-pure and spotless to the 
 * mansions of life and a 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vi. 
 Heb. xiii. 
 
 8. 
 John xviii 
 36 
 
 Matt. Vv. 
 2,9. 
 
 + See Mat. 
 v. 19, 20. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 313, 
 314. 
 
CHAP. 
 Vi. 
 
 ~ Kal. xxx. 
 1, 
 
 ia ; ‘ d eS ‘ a sk 
 -GHE TRUE CHARACTER OF > 
 
 on 
 
 12) So far the principles and piercer I 
 lic emperoriare simply stated; the next thing then i 
 garnish over the whited sepulchre, and prove him a sin- 
 cere Christian. And to efiect this, his wicked life and 
 actions are covered up in such false and unscriptural 
 reasoning as the following. che Mn et? Vigan, 
 
 13, “ Nor are the crimes of Constantine any proof of 
 ‘the insincerity of his profession, since nothing is more 
 ‘evident, though it be strange and unaccountable, than 
 ‘that many who believe, in the firmest m: 
 
 ‘and divinity of the gospel, yet violate its laws by re- 
 * Beated transgressions, and live in contrediction:tortheir 
 ‘own inward principles.” 0 Upto go aipib iy 2 
 
 14. Was there ever a plainer nar of an Antichrist, 
 
 Who can be more justly entitled to that ch 
 
 aman, who believeth the truth and divinity of the gospel, 
 
 and yet liveth in contradiction to his own inward prinei- 
 ples? And because, under the doctrines of Christ, this 
 had become common, therefore, it must be used : 
 apology for Constantine’s wickedness! “Wo to the»re- 
 bellioug children, saith the Lorn, that take counsel, but 
 not of me; and that cover with a covering, but not of 
 my spirit, ‘that they may add sin to sin”) me 
 
 15. If it were granted that Christianity came to Con- 
 stantine, through the mongrel bishops, m 
 
 and that neither he, nor his civil officers, ever heard 
 the true gospel from a living man’of God, ‘was 
 
 most likely the case) this might be iter Roce 
 professing to be a Christian, while his practice was di- 
 rectly contrary to his profession. Fos paper Ae: gilt 
 16, But even admitting that his principles were form- 
 ed, in any sense, according to the doctrine of Christ; 
 yet if he lived in contradiction to his pri sy it must 
 have constituted him an Antichrist; that i Christ 
 in principle, and living against him in practices ©) 
 17. They that have not Christ in some sens@ or other, ‘ 
 cannot crucify-him. But apprehending him -4 
 living a life contrary to his life, is both RA ae 
 afresh, and putting him to an open shame.—(x> This is 
 a deceiver and an Antichrist; and this is the most promi- 
 nent character of the crear Cons TANTINE, even as eX- 
 
 hibited by his friends and followers. © 
 18. It might have been the faith of this great man to 
 
 live in peace, but this he found impossib Deane 
 
 ‘of an avaricious, contentious, and copitighapmeathon 
 
: ‘po if. CONSTANTINE AND HIS SUCCESSORS, 171 
 
 He-found it impossible to serve two masters, and there- CHAP. 
 fore, when he set himself to honour and promote the bi 
 bishops, he must of course, at the same time, set himself 
 to dishonour the name of Jesus, and shut out the true 
 spirit of the gospel. 
 
 19. Hence all his mighty works, which he wrought 
 under the influence of these sanctimonious deceivers, 
 are such as will be eternally disclaimed by every fol- 
 lower of the meek and lowly Saviour. Even while the 
 Corrupters of the gospel were exulting in the great ad- 
 vancement of their church, established under Christian 
 Presidents, Christian Magistrates, and Christian Officers 
 of every rank, there were many souls who viewed this 
 ‘event as a horrible prelude to the total overthrow of the 
 pure doctrine and manners of the apostolic church. 
 
 "20. Nor did those catholic betrayers of the rights of 
 conscience long enjoy their ill-founded confidence of uni- 
 versal empire: for “ every‘city or house divided against fate, sii, 
 itself shall not stand.” It was but a little while before 25. 
 the chief promoters of the Catholic cause were up in 
 arms against each other. 5 
 
 21. “ The joy, (saith Mosheim) with which the Chris- Ec. Hist. 
 *tians were elated, on account of the favourable edicts be ies 
 ‘of Constantine and Licinius, was soon interrupted by ~~ 
 “the war which broke out between these two princes.” 
 
 Here this great man-child, as they call him, entereth 
 
 the list with his own colleague, and in the year 314, by 
 
 a pitched battle, they settle the point, which of them 
 
 shall be the greatest. 
 
 22. Next, the character of Constantine must be built  yyig. 
 upon the ruins of that of Licinius, and even Julian, whom Note [b.} 
 they call the apostate, is quoted to prove that Licinius 
 
 was an infamous tyrant, a profligate, abandoned to all 
 
 sorts of wickedness. It is easy to see-how much honour 
 
 is reflected on the Catholic cause from this character of 
 
 one of its principal pillars, 
 
 . 23. But if facts will demonstrate a character as clear~ 
 
 ly as words, then we may judge from the following whe- 
 
 ther Licinius, or Constantine was the most infamous ty- 
 
 rant. We find it stated by Mosheim, that, after several 
 
 battles had been fought between these two champions, 
 
 in which Licinius being finally defeated, “he was re- po price. 
 ‘duced to the necessity of throwing himself at the vic- vol... p. 
 ‘tor’s feet, and imploring his clemency; which, however, 316. — 
 ‘the did not long enjoy; for he was strangled by the or- 
 
CHAP. 
 
 $¢ See 
 Mat.r. 44 
 
 oe tas 
 
 _ Zosimus seemeth not unlikely: viz. “Helena, the ng: of Consts 
 
 | TRE TRUE CHARACTER OF | 
 
 ‘ders of Constantine,* in the year 325.” 
 
 ‘the empire was ruled by Constantine alone : 
 
 ‘ death.” ie eee 
 24, Much. hiatih been said choniniibapiienstiaedsiine 
 
 Drak; that he might enjoy his wife; David only had 
 Uriah. placed in the front of the battle, yet itis called 
 
 murder; then what shall be said of the conduct of Con- 
 stantine toward his former colleague, and now humble 
 
 ‘suppliant Lucinius, in ordering him to be strangled?— 
 
 Truly it may be said that, Cain-like, he slew his brother. 
 25, Was this breaking one of the least, or one of the 
 
 greatest commandments? I came not, (saith: Christ) to 
 
 destroy the law, neither to destroy men’s, lives—Thou 
 shalt not kill, It may be said Licinius was an enemy, 
 But where did Christ say, Kill your enemies, and slay 
 them that despitefully use you? } ray hes hem A pe 
 26. Here then is so manifest a difference between. 
 Christ, and the Roman Emperor, that the one came to 
 save men’s lives, and the other to destroy even the hum- 
 * According to Lardner, it appeareth that Licinius. to ¥ hom Con 
 stantine, in the time of their friendship, had’ given his sister C 
 tia in marriage) was put to death at ‘hessalonica, after Constan 
 had reduced him toa private condition, and promised. hip hi 
 
 Lardner observeth that, “ Many ancient writers charge onstan ie 
 «with a breach of faith in this matter.” | Nor is this the only crime of 
 
 ‘the kind alledged against Constantine. He had already dis his 
 
 father-in-law, “Maximian, whose son Maxentius, he was at at 
 the'time of his pretended conversion. After this, (in 31 vor 3H yhe 
 Ae to death Bassianus, to whom he had married his sister Anastasia. 
 the year 326, he put to death his son Crispus, and his nephe 
 
 Tanus, or Licinias the younger: the former about twent 
 age, and the latter’ about eleven. Next cometh Faus 
 
 daughter of Maximian, who was put to death not Jong a 
 
 Aiter giving an account of these three last, Lard 
 “are the executions, which above all others. “east'# € 
 “reign of Constantine; though there - perry 
 = some others, about the same time, wit ons 
 ‘ then lived in friendship.” See Lardner’s wen. y Vol. 
 
 The causes which excited Constantine to put to de so many of 
 
 his relations, appear to be vailed in obseurity; and perhe 
 so, in order to conceal from the world crimes € 
 Constantine could not justify, and dare not condemn m the hint 
 given by various writers, Lardner thinketh it 1 likel , that the death of 
 Licinius and t his son, was brought about by Constantine 
 
 cure the empire in his own family : and that the 
 
 probably occasioned by the inbivepod of his s cpm . 
 who, for the same reasons that Constantine was desirous 
 empire in his own family, was concerned to secure it poy igs yy b 
 in preference to Crispus, who was his son by a former wife. Aj 
 the causes to which Fausta’s death is attributed, the account g giv 
 
 ‘tine, being extremely grieved at the death of Cri 
 tine to revenge it on Fausta, the adviser of it. me It 
 
 author, thay he sent and bad hey suffocated in akath, 
 
P. Mi. CONSTANTINE AND HIS SUCCESSORS. 173 
 
 ble suppliant, who cast himself at his feet imploring his ef 
 clemency. Here was a fair opportunity of proving the ss 
 spirit of Constantine. i 
 
 » 27. Was he possessed of the meek and merciful spirit 
 ‘of Christ, or with the cruel and merciless spirit of a ty- 
 rant, when he ordered Licinius to be strangled? For his 
 manifest object was to possess his dominions and reign 
 sole lord of the empire. 
 
 28. Under such circumstances, it might argue some 
 degree of candour in Constantine, to decline being num- 
 bered among the faithful till he was past committing 
 such bloody crimes: but who could assure him that his 
 blood-guiltiness could, in the end, be washed away with 
 a little water? Surely this delusion of Antichrist belong- 
 ed to the priesthood. 
 
 ~29. It will further appear evident, beyond dispute, 
 that it was not the cause of Christ that Constantine es- 
 poused, if. we consider the fruits of his spirit, which ap- 
 peared in his successors. 
 
 30. “ After the death of Constantine, which happen- fect, pis. 
 ‘ed in the year 337, his three sons, Constantine II. Con- fe 
 § stantius, and Constans, were, in consequence of his ap- 5,5 ay, 
 €pointment, put in possession of the empire, and were all © ~~ 
 ‘saluted as emperors and Augustii by the Roman sen- 
 fate.” 
 
 31. “There were yet living two brothers of the late 
 
 emperor, viz. Constantius Dalmatius, and Julius Con- 
 ‘ stantius, and they had several sons.. These the sons of 
 ‘Constantine ordered to be put to death, lest their am- 
 ‘bitious views should excite troubles in the empire. And 
 ‘they all fell victims to this barbarous order, except Gai, 
 ‘lus and Julian, the sons of Julius Constantius, the latter 
 ‘of whom rose afterwards to the imperial dignity.” 
 
 32. Here then is the first fruits of that spirit which 
 flowed from this imperial head of the Catholic church 
 to his successors—A cruel massacre of their nearest re: 
 lations, from a sordid thirst of empire! And what was 
 the language of this:horrid and barbarous act to the sub- 
 ordinate members of their motley goverment? Surely it 
 must be this, Be ye followers of us, even as we are of 
 ConsTaNnrine, 
 
 33. The bloody murderers, however, could not long 
 agree among themselves. “The dominions allotted to . 44:5 
 ‘Constantine, were Britain, Gaul, and Spain; but he did p. 320 
 not possess them long, i having made himself mas-— 
 
 Q ' 
 
 ee Se 
 
 4 
 
ie 
 
 me 
 
 Eecl His- 
 tory, ¥: oh 
 %& p. 323. 
 Eccl. Re- 
 p: 139. 
 
 Pat tin - ety: and put off the purple unstained with the- 
 
 ‘ter, by force, of several places belonging ‘ 
 ‘this occasioned a war between the 
 
 ‘year 340, in which Constantine lost his fe ronan 
 
 «34» Constans, the conqueror; now't 
 of all the western provinces, of which 
 possession until the year 350, when he was cruelly: as- 
 sassinated by Magnentius; one of his'commanders, who 
 afterwards, in a fit of rage and despair a 
 in a war against Constantius, laid violent" hands upon 
 himself: and lastly, Constantius soreupansaplinennee 
 year 361, at Mopsucrene, as’ heer aagaane 
 Julian. 2 «age aa hen ine ss 
 
 35. Such were the successors of ConsTanTINe, whom 
 the Christian world, so called; respeet as the great pil- 
 lars of their religious establishment. And though guilty 
 
 of the most horrid and barbarous crimes, yet are honour- 
 
 ed and applauded under the beautiful mask of a Chris- 
 
 tian profession, following the example of their father, 
 (as Mosheim expresseth it) “ In'continuing: to 
 
 ‘and efface the ancient superstitions of the Romans and 
 
 “other idolatrous nations, and to accelerate 
 
 “of the Christian religion throughout the. empire. _- 
 
 » 36. But observe what followeth: “This | ‘ 
 “progress of the Christian religion was ‘inte 
 ‘rupted, and the church reduced to the per ee 
 
 *truction, when Junian, the son of Julius 
 
 _ was placed at the head of affairs.” § > 
 
 37. What is the matter now? This prince, ‘thoug 
 he had been educated in the principles of i 
 
 “yet, (saith Mosheim) he apostatized: from that divine - 
 
 religion.” And pray what was the’cause of this apos- 
 
 tasy? The answer is, “It was parthysieeeeaes managed 
 
 ‘sion to the Constantine family, who had in 
 
 “hands in the blood of his father, brother, and kins 
 It was therefore, not from the religion of Jesus that he. 
 peeene s but from that of bloody murderers, as 
 » 38, “Junian, (addeth the doctor) affected, in 
 ‘yal, to appear moderate in religious matters, unwilli 
 “to trouble _any on account of their faith; or paoroe 
 ‘averse to any sect or party.” And because he allowed 
 opel liberty to all, or as Robinson expresseth it, “ 
 ‘just-and gentle Junian, because he headed neither 
 
 Heretics, both sides ate to execrate, 
 cal apostate,” booed: Y oy Sle ola 
 
 eee 
 
YP. I. 5 SUPERSTITION A MARK OF, &c. 
 
 _39.-And strange as it may seem, this mild and equi- 
 table government under Julian, is by some of the most 
 eminent orthodox divines, included in the flood which 
 
 the dragon, i. e. the devil. poured out of his mouth to 
 destroy the woman, i. e. the church, and her son, the 
 Roman emperor. | 
 
 40. But having examined this man-child, which they 
 have exalted, not only to God and to his throne, but 
 above alk that.is called God, we shall leave him at pre- 
 sent, and examine a little iordian into the spirit. ana 
 gonduct of her that bare him. 
 
 wise “CHAPTER VI, °°". 
 General Marks of the Reliaton of Antichrist, namely, 
 f “Superstition and Persecution. 
 
 HOEVER examineth the accounts given by his- 
 
 torians, of the nature’ and genius of that reli- 
 
 gion whieh was established by the Catholic Fathers, un- 
 
 der the name of Christianity, will find that it differeth 
 
 as widely from the work of the Holy Spirit in the Pri~ 
 
 mitive Church of Christ, as did their imperial forms of 
 government. 
 
 2. In fact, their religion was all of a kind; and there- 
 fore, instead of retaining that divine power, which, in 
 the days of the apostles, manifested itself in every good 
 word and work, they adopted a vain parade of exter- 
 na! vites and ceremonies, resembling those of the Jews 
 ar? Pagans. 
 
 3. These they united to their corrupt doctrines; and. 
 for the support and propagation of both, they, in pro- 
 cess of time, raised the arm of persecution against all 
 such as were so far enlightened as to differ from them, 
 and so presumptuous, in their esteem, as to think and 
 act for themselves. 
 
 4 From the first formation of the Catholic system, 
 before ever Constantine ascended the throne, the prin- 
 cipal account that is given of the religion of the self- 
 stiled orthodox, is. their either practising old rites and 
 ceremonies, or inventing new ones, which put them still 
 ‘at a greater distance from every appearange of the hum~ 
 Ble followers of Jesus, 
 
176 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 VIL 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 
 tory, vol. 
 
 +, p 196. 
 
 ibid 
 Note [n.] 
 
 a. ie (ge “Sa 
 SUPERSTITION A MARK or id Vind 
 
 6. Many there were, however, Piste 3 
 
 ——— {to these absurd innovations, who consequently were 
 
 looked upon as persons of no religion, and against whem: 
 the most bloody persecutions were 
 
 raised, as soon as the 
 aid of civil power was attained; the cruel : 
 spirit of which, hath more or less, 
 
 sent day. mone ea er rT 
 
 6. From all that hath been written concerning the, 
 
 rise and progress of this catholic religion, even by their 
 own historians, it is plain, that the most distinguishing, 
 marks of it, are, Superstition and Persecution: of which, 
 
 _ we shall here insert a brief account from their early be- 
 
 ginning. 0S em ee 
 
 7. By superstition is. roeant, any religious offering, act, 
 or performance, for which there is no present order, or 
 command from*heaven; but which is either invented or 
 ened to serve the selfish ends of some human priest- 
 
 ood: and hence, the vain superstitions of the catholic 
 
 church, took their rise, with those bishops and priests, 
 who subititnted their own natural wit and learning, in 
 the room of the spirit of inspiration, from etapa 
 the mind of God could be known... ‘ 
 
 &. It, therefore, made no difference what they s up 
 for religion; whether it was some new invention 
 own, or some rite and ceremony, which a 
 have been of divine appointment; inasmuch as there 
 was no express command of God, to them,.in the case: 
 of course, whatever they introduced, aust be, to them, 
 
 $ matter of their own superstition; which will manifest- . 
 : ~ appear from what is stated concerning their reasons 
 
 first introducing superfluous rites and ceremonies in- 
 to the catholic church. ae 
 9. Mosheim saith, “ In this [second]. centary, many 
 ‘unnecessary rites and ceremonies were added to 
 ‘Christian fi. e. Catholic] worship; the, Pie ah’ 
 ‘which was extremely ofiensive to wise and. jen. 
 ‘These changes, while they destroyed the. beautiful sim- 
 {plietty. of the gospel, were naturally pleasing to = 
 ‘ gross multitude, who are more delighted with the 
 ‘and splendour of external institutions, than w: the 
 “native charms of rational and solid piety, and who gen- 
 ‘erally give little attention to any objects but those 
 ‘which strike their outward senses.” 5) 
 , 10. “It is not improper to remark here, that this at" 
 Saebment of the vulgar to the pomp of Soest is | 
 
 Jer at 
 nt 
 
P. ut. @HE RELIGION OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 fa circumStance that has always been favourable fo the 
 ‘atmbitious views of the Romish fi. e. Catholic] clergy, 
 “since the pomp of religion-naturally casts a part of its 
 *glory and magnificence upon its ministers, and thereby 
 “gives them, imperceptibly, a vast ascendant over the 
 ‘minds of the people.” 
 
 11. Then as an aspiring and self-interested clergy have 
 iad the modelling of this Catholic religion from the 
 beginning, it is evident that its rites and ceremonies, 
 throughout, are merely the fruits of human ambition, 
 and not» of any divine appointment. This is evidently 
 implied by Mosheim, when he saith, “That the bishops 
 ‘augmented the number of religious rites by way of ac- 
 
 *commodation to the infirmities and prejudices of both : 
 
 *Jews and Heathens, in order to facilitate their conver- 
 
 6 sion,” - 
 
 12. “Both Jews and Heathens were accustomed to a 
 “vast variety of pompous and magnificent ceremonies 
 “in their religious service. And as they considered 
 ‘these rites as an essential part of religion, it was but 
 “natural that they should behold, with mdifierence, and 
 ‘even with contempt, the simplicity of the Christian 
 “worship, which was destitute of those idle ceremonies 
 ‘that rendered their service so specious and striking.” 
 
 13. “To remove this prejudice against Christianity, 
 ‘the bishops thought it necessary to increase the number 
 ‘of rites and ceremonies.” And by this means it seem- 
 eth they also designed “te remove the opprobrious ca- 
 “Jumnies, which the Jewish and Pagan priests cast upon 
 “the Christians, on account of the simplicity ‘of their wor- 
 ‘ship, esteeming them little better than Atheists, be- 
 ‘cause they had no temples, altars, victims, priests, nor 
 ‘any thing of that external pomp in which the vulgar 
 ‘are so prone to place the essence of religion.” 
 
 . 14, Can any thing be plainer, than, that this catholic 
 religion principally consisted in reviving their ancient 
 superstitions under a new name? And therefore, as ear- 
 ly as the second century, the followers of Saccas adopt- 
 ed the Jewish titles of chief priests, priests and Levites.” 
 
 15. “ But ina little time, (saith Mosheim) these titles 
 ‘were abused by an aspiring aerey: who thought pro- 
 ‘ per to claim the same rank station, the same rites 
 ‘and privileges, that were conferred, with those titles, 
 ‘upon the ministers of religion under the Mosaic dispeg- 
 *gation.” 2 - 7 ; 
 
 HAP. 
 Vil. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 199. 
 
' ous gifts of Christians, with” 
 
 cl. His- 
 ae vol, 
 4. p. 200. 
 
 -Ecct. Re- 
 searches, 
 
 p. 135. 
 
 ee -eveaiavsiitih emnee 
 
 “16. “Hence the rise of tithes) firstfraits, lendid 
 eaumetitays ‘and many other cntomioneet of external 
 ‘grandeur, by which ecclesiastics wereeminently dis- 
 tinguished.” In like it pir 
 
 tions and sacrifices, produced a 
 ry rites, “ and was the pire ‘ 
 ‘troducing (<> that erroneous notion’ Pusan, 
 ‘which represents it as a real sacrifice” And under 
 this erroneous notion it hath been 
 Catholics to the present day, 
 17. “The profound respect that "was paid to the’ 
 ‘Greek and Roman mysteries, and the extraordinary 
 4 sanctity that was attributed to them, induced the Chris- _ 
 ‘tians [or rather the Catholic bishops] to’give'their re- 
 ‘ligion a mystic air, in order to put it upon an” 
 ‘foot in point of dignity, with that of the Pagans.” For 
 this purpose the Eucharist, or as some call it, the Lord’s* 
 supper and baptism were denominated mysteries, © Se 
 18. They used in those institutions the a, 
 ployed in the heathen mysteries; and 
 at length, as even to adopt some of therrites'and" cere, 
 monies of which these renowned mysteries consisted. 
 So that a great part of the service of the church, in’ this” 
 century, had a’‘certain air of the heathen’ mysteries, 
 and resembled them considerably in many” partic e 
 19:. As early as the second century, the Catholics ce- 
 203 Jebrated anniversary festivals in commie! 
 death and resurrection of Jestis:. That which was ob- 
 served as the anniversary ws vo death, they ed the 
 paschal day, or passover.. y fastiod 
 week, (as they called it) in aan Chest ea pracied; 
 and afterwards celebrated a feast, like : 
 which they distributed the paschal lamb, eet vail 
 20. This was the great festival; but; 1 
 could not agree about the time of celebrating it} bich 
 was a particular means of setting them to ‘quarre 
 among themselves, and: striving who should be ‘that. 
 Great High Priest, to whom all the re 
 21. Robinson saith, “Vicror, bishop»of Rome, was : 
 ‘an African, and he wagithe first bishop who prcanel 
 ‘to send an order to all the churches of Asia, Bie 
 ‘the passover when he did, for he kept ity fors th, wW 
 ‘Peter did. Pour ates) bishop of Ephesus, é 
 Sgvord in the name of all the Aarons of Asia, that they: 
 
es Dan 
 POT THE RELIGION OF ANTICHRIST, 
 
 ‘ would nof alter, their, custom, for they ken the passo- 
 s verwheu John kept Ht.” | 
 
 22, “Vicror, with true African rage, got together a 
 4 few neighbouring Levites, and held a meeting, which 
 -fhe named a council, and excommunicated all the bish- 
 ‘ops of. the East... Cyprian, that other Carthagenian 
 ‘zealot, excommunicated Sreruen, bishop of Rome, be- 
 ® cause, truly, he would not re-baptize Heretics. as the 
 ‘ African ordered him. Sreruen returned the compli- 
 ‘ment, and in this manner they cursed and combated till 
 ‘the Roman bishop obtained the victory.” 
 
 23. Thus, their, mysteries and festivals were adopted 
 as their main articles and terms of communion, instead 
 of righteousness and peace, and a set of profligate gen- 
 4ry,;no better,in reality, than Pagans, were set up, ta 
 enforce and administer these empty rites to a deluded 
 amuititude, as the great and only means of salvation. 
 
 24. In the celebration of the Eucharist, the bread 
 and wine were consecrated by the prayers of the bish- 
 ops. The wine was mixed with water, and the bread 
 divided into several portions. A part of the consecrat- 
 ed bread and wine was carried to the, sick or absent 
 members, and as it was considered essential to salvation, 
 it yas administered even to infants, during this century. 
 
 tism was administered publicly twice a year, 
 at the. festivals of Easter and Pentecost. “The persons 
 ‘that were to be baptized, (saith Mosheim) after they 
 
 * had repeated the creed, confessed and renounced their. 
 
 ‘€sins—were immersed under water.” 
 
 26. After baptism they received the sign of the cross, 
 were anointed with oil, consecrated by prayers and im- 
 position of hands, and received milk and honey, which 
 concluded the ceremony. {<7 God-fathers were, at 
 4his time, instituted to answer for adult persons, and 
 afterwards even for infants. 
 
 ‘27, In the third century, their superstitions. still in- 
 ereased. Their places of public worship were embel- 
 
 Eccl. Hie 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 206. 
 
 Tbid. 
 p. 207, 
 
 lished with images and other ornaments, and the dis- - 
 
 courses addressed to the people, were wholly of a differ- 
 ent cast from those of the simple and sincere followers 
 of Christ. 
 28. “For, not to say any thing of (<¢-.OricEn, who 
 tintroduced. long sermons, and was the first who ex- 
 ‘plained the scriptures in his discourses, several bish- 
 ‘ops, who had received their education in the schools 
 
 Ibid 
 Pp. 282; 
 
Sbid. 
 
 p- 285. 
 
 SUPERSTITION A MARK @9 war: 
 ‘of the rhetoricians, were exactly scrupulous, in adapt- 
 ‘ing their public discourses to the rules of Grecian. eio- 
 ‘quence. And this method gained eens 
 ‘soon, almost universally followed.” 
 
 . 29, Those who were ina cn aphalaeueaboss” 
 hie had not received the Pied of baptism wanes! 
 this tme, debarred from their s ancumenious supper ; 
 “and it is not difficult (saith Mosheim) to seme reno 
 ‘these exclusions were an imitation of what was prac- 
 ‘tised in the heathen mysteries.” Thi pompous rite, 
 was, at this period, administered in go and silver 
 
 vessels: and by ail, it was considered Ba eng con 
 vation. serene: a ins 
 
 30. A long course of trial and preparatien was now 
 deemed necessary in order to baptism, and the remis- 
 sion of sips was thought to be its immediate and happy 
 fruit. It was administered only in the presence.of those - 
 who had been initiated into the mystery of the supper. - 
 is And we have only to add, (aith ‘osheim) that none - 
 
 ‘were admitted to this solemn ordinance, until, by the 
 ‘menacing and formidable shouts and declamation of the 
 ‘ exorcist, they had been delivered from the dominion of 
 ‘the prince of darkness,” Qa 
 
 31. ‘‘The origin of this superstitious ceremony 
 ‘be easily traced, when we consider the prevailing 
 ions of the times” —which, according to the Egyptian 
 philosophy, attributed all the corrupt propensities, and 
 
 ¢ 
 
 evil actions of men to the influence and impulse,of a 
 
 certain spirit, or evil being, within rien ¥ ane eer 
 petually compelling them to sin.” 
 
 32. “The driving out of this demon was now pork 
 ‘ed as an essential preparation for baptism, after. the. 
 ‘administration of which. the candidates returned home, 
 ‘adorned with crowns, and arrayed in white garments, 
 ‘as sacred emblems of their inward purity, and victory 
 ‘over sin and the world.” <A consistent writer would, 
 rather have stiled them masks of hypocrisy, whereby 
 
 ’ they might cover their inward pollution and guilt, while- 
 
 they lived in sin, and perfect union with the world. — 
 
 33. Great sanctity was now attributed to the practice 
 of fasting; and “the sign of the cross was supposed fo 
 - administer a victorious power over all sorts of trials 
 ‘and calamities, and was more especially considered as 
 ‘the surest defence against the. snares- 9: sth stratagem’, 
 of malignant spirits,” r 
 
 & 
 
= 
 * 
 
 P. If. “THE RELIGION OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 34, Had-the Church of Christ degenerated into this 
 dark and senseless superstition, Satan might have tri- 
 umphed indeed; but all he had to boast, was merely of 
 
 _deading the subjects of his own dark kingdom into grosser 
 darkness; and even, turning into darkness, those reflec- 
 tions of light, which they had received from the saints. 
 It was the work only of evil men and seducers, who wax- 
 ed worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived. 
 
 35. In the fourth century, their vain superstitions sur- 
 pass description. Mosheim saith “It would be almost 
 * endiess-to enter into a minute detail of all the different 
 parts of public worship.” The rites and institutions of 
 the Greeks and Romans were adopied by the Catholic 
 bishops, with some slight alterations. 1 
 
 36. They imagined that the nations would embrace 
 their doctrines and come. under their -government with 
 more facility, when they saw the rites and ceremonies to 
 which they were accustomed, adopted by their church, 
 and the same worship paid to Jesus and his martyrs, 
 which they offered to their fictitious gods and heroes. 
 
 37. Could they possibly have taken a readier way to 
 disgrace the name-of Christ? Was it not in effect pla- 
 cing him on the same list with those beastly characters 
 whom the heathens worshipped as gods, and whose 
 worse than brutal actions they commemorated in their 
 festivals and acts of worship? or .was it not in reality 
 setting up the same spirit of beastly wickedness, and 
 worshipping the beast and his followers under the per- 
 verted names of Christ and his faithful martyrs? 
 
 38. Thus, while they called themselves Orthodox 
 Christians, they practised Paganism, and to the wicked, 
 became more wicked, that they might subject the wick- 
 ed to their ungodly dominion. “Hence it happened, 
 * (saith Mosheim) that, in these times, the religion of the 
 ‘Greeks and Romans differed very little, in its external 
 ‘ appearance, from that of the Christians.” [He ought to 
 have said, from ihat of these hypocrites, from what fol- 
 loweth.] 
 
 39. “They had both a most pompous and splendid rit- 
 ‘ual. Gorgeous robes, mitres, tiaras, wax-tapers, crosi- 
 “ ers, processions, lustrations, images, gold and silver vas- 
 ‘es, and many such circumstances of pageantry, were 
 ‘equally to be seen in the heathen temples, and the 
 “Christian fi. e, Catholic] churches.” 
 
 40, “No sconer had Consrantixe the Great abol- 
 
 Eccl. Hit 
 tory, vol. 
 1. p. 385. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 382. 
 
182 
 
 CHAP. 
 VII. 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 tory, vol, 
 } p- 383. 
 
 SUPERSTITION A! MARK OF) &e, Rm | 
 
 ‘ished the superstitions of his ancestors, han’ magnificent 
 ‘churches were every where erected for the Christians, 
 ‘which were richly adorned with plctersonad anon, 
 ‘and bore a striking resemblance of the Pagan te 
 ‘both in their outward and inward form, ~~ © 
 41. “Some of these churches were ‘built over" the 
 ‘tombs of martyrs, and were freque’ 
 ‘times; While others were set apart for as- 
 ‘semblies.—Both of them were consecrated with great 
 ‘pomp, and with certain rites, borrowed, mostly; from 
 ‘the ancient laws of the Roman pontifis,” ¢ 
 Priests. se 
 42. “In consequence of a peculiar law enacted by 
 ‘i Consrantine, the first day of the week was ob- 
 ‘served with more solemnity than it had formerly been.* 
 tte psalms of David were now received among the 
 public hymns that were sung as a part of divine ser- 
 nee .—Their prayers degenerated into avain and swel- 
 ‘ling bombast.” ~ CURT. EP. Marts 
 43. “The sermons addressed to the people—were 
 ‘rather adapted to excite the stupid admiration of the 
 ‘ populace, who delight in vain embellishments, than to 
 ‘enlighten the understanding, or to reform the heart.” 
 Five yearly festivals were at this time established, none 
 of which was kept with so much superstition as the four- 
 teen days appointed for the commemoration of Christ's 
 resurrection. oo Ee ain 
 44, “But the unlucky success, (saith Mosheim) which 
 ‘some had in discovering the carcases of certain holy 
 “men, multiplied the festivals and commemorations of 
 ‘the martyrs in the most extravagant manner.—Nor 
 ‘was this all: certain tombs were falsely given out for 
 ‘the sepulchres of saints and confessors; the list of the 
 
 ‘saints was augmented with fictitious names, and even 
 
 ‘robbers were converted into martyrs.” 
 45. Nor were these festivals employed in any) man- 
 
 * It appeareth §hat, in the second century, there were various opin- 
 ions concerning the day of the week proper to be kept as a day of 
 worship. Some observed the sixth day, in remembrance of the cruci- 
 fixion; others the fourth, the day on w ich Christ was betrayed: some 
 observed the first, in memory of the resurrection; and others re’ 
 the Jewish sabbath. But what must we think of Constantine’s lave 
 
 jomning more solemnity to the first day of the week? Wasit 
 
 tended that the Eope should be more solemnly pee deh in the) 
 
 of God on that day! or was it not rather intended to make elebr 
 tion of the day equal, in pomp and s apenas, to the 
 
 his Churches, which were so mchiy a Eoracd with pictures and ms 
 
 —— 
 
‘ . 
 7 
 
 Pm. PERSECUTION A MARK OF, &c. 183 
 
 ner that either’Clrist or any of his followers could ap- CHAP. 
 but “‘ were squandered away in indolence, volup- bs 
 tuousness, and criminal pursuits, and in the indulgence 
 of sinful passions,”—as it is to this day. 
 46. We might add, their establishing set fasts, at this Eccl. His- 
 period, by express laws, of which the lent fast was held ae 
 more sacred than all:the rest—erecting baptismal fonts 339.” 
 in the porch of each church—casting salt into the mouth 
 of the baptized person, as an emblentf of something which 
 they had not in possession—using a double anointing— 
 celebrating their mystical supper, at the tombs of the 
 martyrs, and holding up the bread and wine to the ig- 
 norant multitude as objects of adoration—performing 
 masses in honour of the saints, and for the benefit of the 
 dead: and many such vain superstitions which their own 
 historians consider too numerous and contemptible to be 
 related. | : 
 _ 47. It is therefore an undeniable fact, justly stated by 
 Mosheim, that (in the fourth century) “the progress, 
 ‘and the baleful influence of superstition, was now be* 
 ‘come universal!” And yet this is the Church which, 
 for many ages, hath pretended to be the light of the 
 world, and this the kind of religion that hath been art- 
 fully substituted in the place of that true holiness of heart 
 and life, which distinguished the Primitive Church. 
 48. But whoever will take the pains to examine the 
 spirit of their religion, will find that this vain parade of 
 Jewish and Pagan superstition, had no relation to the 
 spirit and work of Christ, and that the church in which 
 it was established, stood in perfect contrast to the real 
 church of Christ, and was a perpetual disgrace to the 
 name which they assumed. 
 
 ener , a 
 
 CHAPTER VII. * | 
 Persecution a Mark of the Religion of Antichrist, 
 
 ERSECUTION is the next general mark of the 
 Catholic religion. This was founded upon the sup- 
 posed orthodoxy, and sacred authority of the Catholic 
 priesthood: and this authority they received in a pro- 
 per line of succession, from their Pagan ancestors, by 
 
984 PERSECUTION 4 MARK OF* weir. 
 
 ah whose diabolical influence, the blood of those same mar- 
 —._.. tyrs was shed, whom their Catholic —— rete 
 fully pretended to worship. 
 
 2. It is proper to observe against oheeahis tpl of 
 persecution was directed, and in.what manner it operat- 
 ed at different periods. It was not before the fourtl: 
 eentury, that the Catholic bishops: personally engaged 
 in the unnatural and beastly work of destroying heretics 
 for their religion, but it is certain, that they had alt 
 along contributed much te the flame of eae by 
 their tongues and pens. see : 
 
 3. According to the kind and degree ipeaeeiieetlaagy 
 possessed, so at different periods, they manifested, by 
 their works, that it was not for the promotion of truth 
 and virtue, but for their destruction, that their orthodoxy 
 was established; and as far as orthodoxy was considered 
 
 _ the chief and most honourable virtae, so far heresy was: 
 made the principal and only crime. . 
 
 4. Amidst the dark and senseless superstitions that 
 prevailed in the Catholic Church during: the second and’ 
 third centuries, there were many under different names, 
 who maintained the practice of true virtue, according te 
 the precepts and example of Christ. These are all dis- 
 tinguished, in history, under. the one general. name of 
 Heretics. 
 
 5. In the third century, Mosheim: saith, “The Mon- 
 ‘tanists [i. e. those who assembled for religious worship, 
 ‘among the mountains, to avoid their persecutors}] Val- 
 ‘entinians, Marcionites.and other Heretics continued still 
 
 to draw out their forces.” 
 Fect, His. | 6. Adelphius- and Aquilinus, were at this time the 
 ary, vol. greatest disturbers of the Catholic peace. Mosheim- 
 + p-286. saith, “They were, however, opposed not only by the 
 : [pretended] Christians, but.also by Plotinus, the great- 
 ‘est Platonic philosopher of the age, who, followed by 
 ‘a numerous train of disciples, opposed them, and others 
 ‘of the same kind, with as much vigour and success as. 
 ‘the most enlightened [Catholic] Christians could have 
 € done.” 
 
 7. It seemeth that the opinions of these heretics, dif- 
 fered widely from the doctrines: of Plato, and on this 
 account, he saith, “ The disciples of Jesus andthe fol- 
 ‘lowers of Plotinus joined together their efforts against. 
 ‘them,” and by their united force, soon destroyed their 
 credit and authority, and rendered them contemptible im, 
 the estimation ef the multitude, 
 
PY. Yik HH RELIGION OF ANTICHRIST, 
 
 8. But this circumstance, if there were no other, is al- 
 together sufficient to show that it was not the disciples 
 of Jesus, but of Saccas, who-joined forces with Plotinus 
 and his numerous train, and if the name of Jesus had 
 any just application in the case, it must have belonged 
 to those of the contrary side, who were hated and per- 
 secuted by both Pagans and Catholics. 
 
 9. However, unhappily for the united forces of the 
 Catholic and Platonic doctors, when they seemed just 
 “upon the point of obtaining a complete and decisive 
 ‘victory, a new enemy, (saith Mosheim) more vehement 
 “and odious than the rest, started up suddenly, and en- 
 
 ‘gaged in the contest.” 
 ~ 10. This was Mani, by birth a Persian. His charac- 
 ter followeth in the old orthodox form. “Many were 
 ‘deceived by the eloquence of this enthusiast, by the 
 “gravity of his countenance, and the innocence and sim- 
 ‘ plicity of his manners: so that, in a short time, he form- 
 ‘ed a sect not utterly inconsiderable in point of number.” 
 
 11. To whom then, could gravity, innocence, and sim- 
 plicity of manners be an odious and vehement enemy? 
 Surely not to Christ, but to Antichrist, and his idolatrous 
 superstitions; and therefore, these irreproachable qual- 
 ities of this reputed heretic, could not defend him a- 
 gainst the united hatred of the pretended ss 
 Philosophers, Jews and Pagans. 
 
 12. According to the Greek writers, he was for some 
 time, protected in a strong castle, which the Persian 
 monarch had erected between Bagdat and Suza, to serve 
 him as a refuge against those who persecuted him on 
 account of his doctrine; yet he was afterwards deliver- 
 ed up, and fell a victim to the rage of his persecutors. 
 
 13. His adversaries complain that, “The rule of life 
 ‘and manners which he prescribed to his disciples, was 
 ‘most extravagantly rigorous and austere.” If the rule 
 which he prescribed to perfect Christians, was, as they 
 say, an entire abstinence from wine and wedlock, from 
 all intoxicating drink, and all amorous gratifications, it 
 need not be thought strange, that such a debauched and 
 superstitious age should revile him, not only as a heres 
 tic, but as the most dangerous fanatic or madman, 
 
 14, And in fact, the principal respect that is paid to 
 this class of heretics, by those false judges of true vir- 
 tue, is, that the weaker sort of this sect, or those who 
 wege denominated saacser were allowed to possess 
 
 2 
 
 Eccl. His: 
 tory, vol. 
 
 1. p. 388. 
 
 Thid. 
 p. 394. 
 
Eecl. Re- 
 
 Searches, 
 
 p- 185 
 
 a. 
 
 p: 186. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 188 
 
 “PERSECUTION 4 SARK OR), Bali: " 
 
 houses;lands, and wealth, abd to enter into.the conjugal 
 bonds: ‘“ But (say they) this liberty was given them with: 
 ‘many limitations, and under the a of 
 ‘moderation and temperance.” > 
 - 15, Doubtless there was nothing sat; Siberty simethe - 
 case, and all were allowed to act according to 
 choice; and though the adversaries of Mani, would seem 
 io insinuate that he used some kind of compulsion; yet 
 it is very evident that it was not-he, but his persecu- 
 tors, that lorded it over the conscience; and. that the 
 only means which constrained this people to a life of 
 mortification and abstinence, was the exemplary inne 
 cence of their leaders. fs hal NIN: one 
 16. “ The celebrated Hierax, from whom came the Hi- 
 ‘eracites, was a native of Egypt, and a Christian (saith 
 ‘ Robinson) of the true primitive cast. He was.aman.of 
 ‘eminent abilities, both natural and acquired—and what 
 ‘is more to his honour, his bitterest enemies applaud ae 
 ‘distinguished piety and virtue.” 
 17. “This poisonous reptile, as Saint Epiphanius, is’ 
 * pleased to call him, had the misfortune to hold two or 
 ‘three errors, for which he was anathematized with alk 
 ‘his followers, and, if the last judgment be directed on. 
 ‘the principles of Greek councils, they will all suffer 
 ‘the vengeance of eternal fire.”’ eh 
 18. “In brief he was a Manichean. Mosheim says, 
 ‘he differed considerably from Mani; but Beausobre 
 ‘more accurately observes that Mani and Hierax, from 
 ‘whom came the Spanish Heretics, differed only as two- 
 ‘drops of water differ fromeach other. It was a difler-, 
 ‘ence of quantity, not of nature.” pS se ne 
 19, “Jn the fourth century the Hieracites were very 
 ‘numerous in Egypt. One of them named Mark, of the 
 ‘city of Memphis, went into Spain, where he was enter- 
 ‘tained by a lady named Agape—and Helpidius, arhe- 
 ‘ torician: but the most famous ‘ofall his converts. was. 
 ‘ Priscillian.” 
 20. “In the religious assemblies of all the Maniche-, * 
 ‘ans, adoration of God was the w hole of the worship.. 
 ‘This was performed in the patural way of prayer, and 
 “singing hymns—the scriptures were read, and some 
 
 ’ «discoursed on the nature and obligations of virtue i in- 
 
 ‘ form the rest.” Bigg 
 21, “ Priscillian did so, and many of nshieskonatl ies,. 
 ‘aad common people, and crouds, especially, of women,.. 
 
*. 
 
 PW. TRE RELIGION OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 attended and imbibed the doctrine: In a short time it 
 ‘spread all over Spain: and some bishops embraced it, 
 ‘ who, laying aside the vices of the world, and the su- 
 ‘ perstitions of the [Catholic] clergy, applied themselves 
 ‘wholly to the practice of piety, and a course of virtue.” 
 
 _ 22. Thus far hath Robinson stated the occasion of the 
 first Catholic persecution, which began about the year 
 380, at the instigation of Ipacius and ITuacivs, two cru- 
 el and persecuting ecclesiastics. 
 
 23. Their first step was, to call a council, for the pur- 
 pose of suppressing the heresy of Priscituian. With 
 twelve bishops they pass a decree, that no man should 
 assume the rank of a teacher without leave first had 
 and obtained from them. Priscillian in the mean time 
 continued to teach. Enraged at this contempt of their 
 assumed authority, their next recourse was to the civil 
 magistrate for aid. 
 
 24. And after a process of several years, the bloody 
 Ithacius obtained an order from the Catholic emperor, 
 Maximus, for the execution of Priscillian and his asso- 
 eiates. In consequence of which, in the year 384, Pris- 
 eillian and many more were put to death. Some, saith 
 Robinson, were put on the rack, others had all their 
 property confiscated, and others were banished. 
 
 25. And who were Ithacius and Maximius, that they 
 should agree, for the honour of religion, to destroy thé 
 inoffensive Priscillian, and those who adopted his harm- 
 less manner of life? Maximus came to the throne by 
 means of procuring the murder of the emperor Gratian; 
 and even Sulpicius Severus, one of the party to which 
 Ithacius belonged, gave him the following character. 
 
 26. “He was a man abandoned to the most corrupt 
 * indolence, and without the least tincture of true piety. 
 ‘He was audacious, talkative, impudent, luxurious and a 
 ‘slave to his belly. He accused as Heretics, and as 
 ‘ protectors of Priscillian, all those whose lives were 
 ‘consecrated to the pursuit of piety and knowledge, or 
 distinguished by acts of mortification and abstinence.” 
 
 27. However, in all this he only proved himself to be 
 
 a true son of the Catholic Church; and his introducing 
 
 persecution into his mother’s house, was nothing more 
 than improving the liberty which she had granted her 
 sons, by the Theodosian creed, formed about the same 
 period, in one of hex general councils at Constantinople, 
 in the year 381, 
 
 € 
 
 “487 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIII. 
 
 Ibid. 
 Note [my 
 
—- rA =e 
 Y oe, 5 
 e , ; ome -, 
 ¥ 
 
 TRE ESTABLISHED ORDER OF Rae 
 
 28. “An hundred and fifty bishops, (saith Scene 
 
 ‘who were present at this council, 
 
 is- ‘touch to what the council of Nice had maaan 
 
 ‘and fixed, in a full and determinate mannery the doc- 
 ‘trine of (three persons in one God, which is as yet 
 ‘received among the generality of Christians:” {i, e,+ 
 professed Christians or Catholies.}h oe em ee 
 
 29. This venomous council did not stop here; ‘ 
 ‘branded, with infamy, all the errors, and seta inal 
 ‘of execration upon all the heresies*that » were hither- 
 ‘to known. <A Pee Ber. - 
 
 30. Thus, Superstition became the established reli- 
 gion, and Persecution the principal means of supporting 
 it, which farnished the most distinguishing and evident 
 marks of a corrupt hierarchy, founded upon the unnatu- 
 ral and pernicious coalition of the civil and ecclesiasti- 
 oal powers, under the name of a Christian government. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The : * Order of the Catholic Ohare. 
 
 HE continuation of a thing in its own place, nature’ 
 and properties, is very different from a succession 
 of "things rising up and filling the place of another; yet 
 it is rather according to the latter idea that the reli- 
 gion of Christ hath been supposed to conten in the 
 world to the present day. 
 2. But to every reasonable mind the Sittin must 
 be self-evident: and if so, then it may, doubtless, with 
 
 or one in its place, hath continued to exist upon earth. 
 
 3. And if any man and any church did actually rise 
 up in the room of Christ and his Church, then it must 
 be evident that neither Christ nor his church remained 
 upon earth: for admitting that the church of Christ ex- 
 isted upon earth, it must have been in its 0 > of 
 course another could not stand in its place, e and 
 the same time. sate 
 
 4. When Solomon, king of Israel, died Se Vingdow 
 
Pi uy, THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, 
 
 > 
 
 {82 
 
 was divided between Rehoboam, and Jeroboam, but nei- CHAP. 
 
 ke 
 
 ther of them reigned fully in his stead. Nor was there 
 any kingdom or empire established upon earth in the 
 room of Solomon’s, until the last remains of that was 
 rooted out, and the seat of government established at 
 Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar. - 
 
 5, Then it might be said that there was a kingdom 
 established in-the room of Solomon’s and a king reigned 
 in his stead, but this was not a continuance either of So-. 
 lomon or his kingdom, but something in their place, that 
 in some respects resembled them, but was essentially 
 . different and distinct. ; 
 
 6. This may serve as a comparison between Constan- 
 
 tine the Great, and Jesus Christ. For, as the wild and 
 
 frantic Nebuchadnezzar was born to the wise men of 
 Babylon, and grew up and established a kingdom or em- 
 pire, according to their counsel, in the place of Solo- 
 mon’s; so in the same sense was Constantine born to the 
 
 Catholie Church, and grew up and acted in the place of 
 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 7. And although the empire or church which Cons 
 stantine founded, stood as perfectly in the place of the 
 Church of Christ, as the Babylonian empire stood in the 
 place of the kingdom of Solomon; yet it will appear be- 
 yond dispute, upon the slightest comparison, that the 
 church which was founded and established by Constan- 
 tine the Great, was not a continuation of the church of 
 Christ, but the very reverse. 
 
 8. And if it be granted that the heads and fathers of 
 the Catholic church stood in the place of Christ Jesus 
 and his apostles, and did not in reality fill the very char- 
 acter of those whom they pretended to represent, then 
 the conclusion must be evident, that neither Christ nor 
 his apostles, in reality, were manifest on earth, but cer- 
 tain pretenders in their place. 
 
 9. Of course, that church of which they were the 
 heads and fathérs, must have been as distinct from the 
 Primitive Church of Christ, as they themselves were 
 distinct, in point of character, from those whom they 
 _ are said to represent. If any evidence is wanting to 
 confirm these plain principles, it will appear from the 
 following account of the establishment of the Catholic 
 church, under Constantine and his suceessors.. 
 
 10, “Constantine THE Great, in order to prevent 
 - £ghyal commiotions, and to fix his authority upon solid and 
 
190 
 CHAP, ° 
 1X 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 dory, vol. 
 *¥. p. 339. 
 
 Dan. xi. 
 32. 
 
 Ezek. xvi. 
 30—38. 
 
 THE mpranttense ORDER OF 
 
 ‘stable foundations on ever changes ot enlyit 
 ‘the-laws of the empire, but also in the form of the 
 ‘man government. And as there were many important 
 
 ‘reasons, which induced him to.suit the: administration 
 ‘of the church to these changes in the civilconstitutiony — 
 
 ‘this necessarily introduced, among the bishops, new de= 
 ‘grees of eminence and rank.” So saith Dr. Mosheim. 
 11. And further: “'Though 
 ‘the church to remain a body politic) distinct from that 
 
 ‘of the state, as it had formerly been, yet he assumed 
 ‘to himself the supreme power over this: sacred: body, 
 ‘and the right of modelling and gocunmiiagidaiiinaaas 
 ‘mamner, as should be most conducive to the public good. 
 ‘This right he enjoyed ‘without any opposition, as none 
 
 » fof the oe panne to anion prttenines weer 
 
 ‘ tion, by] : res 
 12. Here we see that the first step wan.to incorporate 
 
 the church and the world into one body, to be 
 
 by one head: so that notwithstanding the church for 
 certain purposes, was kept a distinct body politic, yet it 
 was as closely united to the civil government, and as 
 much one with the empire, as the harlot i is one flesh 
 with him that is joined to her; and from: i 
 ceeded that hi h cneree of eminence and rank to which: 
 
 ~ e } “+ Tae Py 
 ioe a temptation this aan have been for 
 the wichodude men, to seek the highest rank in so hon- 
 ourable a church! Here we may justly apply that say- 
 ing of the prophet Daniel: “Such as do wickedly 
 against the covenant, shall he corrupt by flatteries. 
 By the prophet Ezekiel such a union is compared to— 
 “the work of an imperious whorish woman.” Or “as 
 a wife that committeth adultery, taketh strangers in- 
 stead of her husband:” But with this diffe 
 
 rence; “ They~ 
 give gifts unto all whores; but thou givest thy gifts te 
 
 all thy lovers, and hirest them, that they may come un~ 
 to thee on every side for thy whoredom—And 1 will 
 judge thee, as women that break wedlock and shed 
 blood are judged.” — - a a 
 14, In thus uniting and incorporating the chureh witl 
 the civil government, the Emperor met with no opposi- 
 tion; it was on all sides a spontaneous’ confeders 
 tered into with the universal consent of the bishops, as 
 representatives of the chyrch, and the Roman senate, 
 asthe great fathers of the people; all agree in jomt 
 
 —— ss rr lr lee el ee ee, | 
 
Pp. If "THE CATHOLIC cHUREH. 
 
 ‘compact, that a man-slayer, a proud ambitious Emperor, 
 who had neither seen Christ nor known him, should be 
 the common head of influence to the whole body. 
 
 » 415. In consequence of this unnatural union, the gov- 
 ernment of the church, in all her parts, assumed the 
 form and likeness’of the civil government. Four bish- 
 ops, viz. of Rome, ‘Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantino- 
 ple enjoyed a certain degree of pre-eminence over the 
 rest of the episcopal order, “These four prelates, 
 “(saith Mosheim) answered to the four pretorian prefects 
 ‘created by Constantine; and itis possible that, in this 
 “wery century, [iv.] they were distinguished by the Jew- 
 ‘ish title of patriarchs.” 
 
 26. “After these, followed the exarchs, who had the 
 ‘inspection over several provinces, and answered to the 
 ‘appointment of certain civil officers who bore the’same 
 ‘title. Inea lower class, were the metropolitans, who 
 ‘had only the government of one province, under whom 
 “were the archbishops, whose inspection was confined 
 ‘to certain districts.” In the next grade below, were 
 the bishops,'and so down to the chorepiscopi, or superin- 
 tendants of the country churches. These dignified or- 
 ders were doubtless created to fill the place of evangels 
 ists, apostles, ‘elders, &c. But that vane men of 
 like spirit their historians dare not say. 
 
 17. Thus we see the form of the chu fitly joined 
 together and compacted with a wicked world, and hold- 
 ing for her head a wicked man, whose crimes deterred 
 him from using even the most distant shadow of purity. 
 But we shall proceed to observe something concerning 
 the manner of the government of this. pretended church. 
 
 18. Mosheim saith, “’The administration of the church 
 «was divided, by Constantine himself, into an external 
 ‘and an internal inspection. The latter, which was com- 
 ‘mitted to bishops and councils, related to religious con- 
 ‘ troversies; the forms of divine worship; the offices of 
 ‘the priests; the vices of the ecclesiastical orders, &c, 
 ‘The external administration of the church the empe- 
 ‘ror assumed to himself.” 
 
 19. “This comprehended all those things that relate 
 ‘to the outward state and discipline of the church: 
 ‘it likewise extended to all contests and debates that 
 —— arise between the ministers of the oa. 
 
 perior as well as inferior, concerning their poss ' 
 § their reputation, their rights and privileges, their offen- 
 5 Ges against the laws, and things of a like nature,” 
 
 Eccl. Hie 
 ey vol, 
 1. p. 340, 
 
 Ibid. 
 p- 340, 342 
 
£92 
 
 CHAP, 
 1X. 
 
 THE ESTABLISHED ORDER OF oP UL 
 
 20. “In consequence of this artful division, Constan- 
 ‘tine and his successors called councils, presided inthem, — 
 ‘appointed judges of religious controversies, termina- — 
 
 ‘ted the differences which arose between the bishops 
 
 ‘and the people, fixed the limits of the ecclesiastical — 
 
 ‘ provinces, took cognizance of the civil causes that.sub- 
 ‘sisted between the ministers of the church, and punish- 
 “ed the crimes committed against the laws, by the nal 
 ‘nary judges appointed for that 
 
 21. In all this, the Emperor still, appeareth the su- 
 preme head, and no other impulse of government is so 
 
 rouch as hated at, in all the account, but the sovereign 
 
 will and authority ‘of this unbaptized usurper. Let such 
 a government be said to arise in the room of the apos- 
 tolic power; but let no one imagine that it was one and 
 the same, or had any relation to that divine order in 
 which nothing was passed but what seemed good to the 
 Holy Ghost, and those who had been therewith baptized. 
 
 22, Although the bishops were intrusted with the prin- 
 cipal management of their church affairs, and were ap- 
 pointed by the emperor, as judges in points of religious 
 controversy; yet, in every punctilio, they were subject 
 to his control; so that .at best, these pretended fathers 
 could only be tools to form and modify such a religious 
 doctrine and worship as would best suit the purposes of 
 civil government, and please the taste of a debauched 
 and corrupt empire. ; 
 
 23. Could this be that sin-sendepaaienaaaal which 
 Jesus sent by his apostles to all the world as a testimony 
 
 against them? Who cannot see the infinite difference? — 
 
 ‘Behold a set of lordly ecclesiastics, bred in the schools 
 of religious contention, living in idleness, luxury and lust, 
 employed, supported, and enriched by civil,government, 
 for the purpose of rendering the religion of Constantine 
 
 universally acceptable to all his subjects! Is mot such — 
 
 a religion a libel upon the name of Christianity? 
 24, Before ever Constantine assumed the reins of 
 church government, the contending fathers had disputes 
 
 and controversies prepared, which all his imperial wis- — 
 dom and power could never settle. Besides reputed 
 
 heretics, a numerous party had separated from hae 
 olic body, called Donatists. They disputed wi 
 
 main body about the sanctity of bishops, and the gi fis-of 
 
 the Holy Ghost. ‘They avoided communion with all 
 ther churches: of course their principles, Were Pror: 
 
Te TS ee ye 
 ?. mi. THE CATHOLIC @nurce, 
 ’ 
 
 nounced seditious. Novatus and his followers also much 
 troubled their catholic peace. P 
 
 25. And this was not all: deplorable divisions were 
 
 kindled, (saith Mosheim) throughout the Christian world, 
 
 on the subject of ¢¢=- Three persons in the Godhead. — 
 The dispute on this subject took its rise at Alexandria, 
 that seat of vain philosophy, and was differently modifi- 
 ed and prolonged by Alexander and Arius. ‘The doc- 
 tors themselves could not decide the point. The empe- 
 ror admonished them, by letter, to end their dispute, 
 but without effect. And seeing the flames of controver- 
 sy daily spreading through the empire, he at length 
 ‘assembled a general council, in the year 325, at Nice in 
 Bithynia. 
 
 26. A general council is supposed to consist of com- 
 Missioners from all the churches in the Christian world, 
 svhich representeth the church universal, These were 
 established by the authority of the emperor; though it 
 is probable his judgment was directed by that of the 
 bishops. The general council is assembled at Nice.— 
 Here the whole Christian world, so called, is represent- 
 ed with the Emperer at their head, to dispute concern- 
 ‘ing the persons in the Godhead; to decide the manner 
 of Christ’s union with the Father; to compose schisms, 
 heal divisions, suppress ‘heresies, and establish the or- 
 thodox faith. et 
 
 27. This they call:Church Government. And what 
 -did this universal council effect? Doubtless that glorious 
 building, calledthe Catholic Church, had here arisen to 
 the greatest height which it attained during the rajen of 
 Constantine: for 1 house divided against iteel 
 
 CHAP. 
 IX. 
 
 Eccl His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i p- 398; 
 399. 
 
 ibid. 
 p: 402: 
 
 ang 
 stand... bis 
 
 28. By this council the Arian party were condemned, 
 the consubstantial doctrine established—Arius banished; 
 —a creed formed, and his followers compelled to givé’ 
 their assent to it. Five years after, the emperor chang! 
 -eth sides, recalleth Arius from banishment, espouseth 
 his doctrine, and useth all his influence to promote it. 
 
 29. By a council held at Tyre, in the year 335, he 
 deposed and condemned Athanasius, his greatest antago- 
 nist, and afterwards had him banished into Gaul: soor 
 after which, this creat head of the church finished his 
 race, having received a baptism of water from Eusebi- 
 us of Nicomedia, the principal supporter of the Arian 
 Cause, ' 
 
 Vv 
 
* 
 
 94 
 
 CHAP. 
 Pie be called) had long been preparing, but 
 
 THE ESTABLISHED FAITH OF — 
 36. The order of the Catholic church (if 01 
 
 of Nice it was established. ~ Here the fi 
 
 fession of Faith was confirmed by he i ati 4 
 
 of bishops and civil rulers, the chureh ; ) 
 one. Here it was first decreed, by the same a i 
 that the Son was consubstantial with ‘the Father. But 
 their doctrine could not be completed without a third 
 person; and as the rulers of the church and civil ofli- 
 cers were consubstantial with the emperor; so the odd 
 uumber of Taree was soon after established inthe Dei- 
 ty, and the second and third proved by a majority, of 
 votes to be consubstantial with the first.. » 9 5 
 31. 'T'wo could never agree in the kingdom of Anti- 
 christ, therefore three became necessary to form a coun- 
 cil, in order to a casting vote. Here the patriarch, the 
 papa, that is pope or father must. have all. power in his 
 ind and ewe ye sceptre uncontrolled; and whether 
 his vote is in favour of truth or error, virtue or vice, his 
 counsel must stand, and he will do all his pleasure. 
 32. By this fatal error, which was founded on their 
 
 _ own carnal reasoning, and the motley compound of civil 
 
 and ecclesiastical power, the council of Nice, instead of 
 uniting in harmony the contending parties, laid a lasting 
 foundation for errors.of every kind. | In consequence of 
 which, cont was formed against council, and shame- 
 ful and scandalous debates promoted, until they mcreas- 
 ed to severe scourging, banishment, and even bloodshed ; 
 while the jarring opinions and contradictory decrees of 
 this only Catholic Church, seemed to claim a divine ap- 
 thority to drive the world into the utmost confusion. 
 am 
 
 od a a a 
 
 5 4 ELOY ee Maat, Se ae 
 ae ot of poe: 
 CHAPTER XK: rae: 4 
 ‘A TE DO RRS 
 
 The established Faith of the — ‘Chairehs 
 
 HE Emperor, at the time of the first sib tags 
 
 cil, was acknowledged as the head of the Church; 
 but as he: afterwards: changed sides, and espoused the 
 doctrine against which the orthodox universe had pas- 
 sed its decrees at Nice, it gave occasion to call in ques- 
 tion.his right to the headship, and excited the Catholic 
 
 . 
 
ee a ee ee ee hte 
 
 bad iif, f “ THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, 195 
 
 bishops to contend for the pre-eminence; that the decis- CHAP. 
 ion in all matters, both temporal and spiritual, might be _ 
 infallibly sanctioned, as coming from the representatives 
 of the holy aposiles, ‘and of Christ, whose authority was 
 only spiritual and divine. 
 2. This point, the cunning priesthood finally gained, 
 whereby they duped the emperor out of his throne, sup- 
 planted the whole civil authority, and engrossed the ad- 
 ministration into their own hands. This, however, was 
 not effected in an instant, but required more than a hun- 
 dred years labour of the ingenious doctors, who were 
 continually commenting and improving upon the canons, 
 decrees, and established doctrines of the Nicene council. 
 This leadeth us to make a few remarks on the charac- 
 ter and doctrines of some of the most eminent fathers, 
 who succeeded this first universal council. 
 
 ' 3. Sr. Aruenasius saith, “ Whosoever will be saved, 
 ‘before all things it is necessary that he hold the Cath- Grounds 
 ‘olic faith. Which faith, except every one do keep poct. p.2. 
 ‘whole and undefiled, without doubt he shall perish : 
 f everlastingly.” This may serve as an mtroduction: it 
 thea remaineth to find out in whom such a Catholic faith 
 is deposited; whether in the Nicene or Arian party, in 
 the Donatists, the Nestorians, the Pelaaion; or in the 
 Manichean and Marcionite heretics. 
 
 4, The Catholics, however, have a right to claim 
 what they call the Catholic faith, that is, such a faith as 
 they are able to impose upon mankind by the allure- 
 ments of eloquence, or the power of the secular arm. 
 Let us enquire then what this faith was in its first stages 
 of authority, and who they were that formed it, and 
 gave it the awful sanction. 
 
 5. Erunaim the Syrian, acquired an immortal name Eccl, His- 
 by the multitude of his writings, in which he combated tory. vol. 
 the sectaries. Hinary, bishop of Poictiers, is immortal- ie bo 
 ized by his twelve books concerning the Trinity, which 
 he wrote against the Arians. 
 
 6. Rurtnus, presbyter of Aquileia, was famous for his 
 commentaries on several passages of the holy scriptures, 
 and his bitter contest with St. Jerome. “ He would 
 ‘(saith Mosheim) have obtained a very honourable place 
 ‘among the Latin writers of this century, had it not been 
 ‘his misfortune to have the Peer al and foul- mouthed 
 ‘ Jerome for his adversary.” 
 
 7. But the glory of these, and almost all the other 
 
 ms ‘ 
 
Kecel. His- 
 tory; vol. 
 iL. p. 37409 
 
 me | 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 86. 
 
 ; Eccl. Res 
 searches, 
 
 p- 101 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches, 
 
 p 102. 
 
 ~ Ry 
 
 THE ESTABLISHED PAITR OF 
 
 writers of this age, was eclipsed by Sr. 
 sheim saith) “The fume of Augustin, bisho 
 
 ‘in Africa, filled the whole Christian ¥ wt He-gain- 
 
 ed much honour by his contest with , valpantiae, 
 
 ‘sing the Pelagian heresy almost in‘its 7 
 and: establishing the Catholic doetrines of | “tn. 
 
 putation of original sin—Election nnd veptobanictipandol 
 salvation by mere grace, without any foresight of faith, . 
 or regard to goed works, which have npeenenp=Airons earth 
 even to the present day. cha ding 
 
 8. The African bishops, with Augustin’ at their head, 
 maintained the Catholic faith, even against the Bishop 
 of Rome, who esteemed Pelagius sound in the faith, and 
 by their exhortations, letters and writings, gained over 
 the Roman pontiff to their side. Pelagius and his doe- 
 trines are condemned with the utmost severity at Rome. 
 Likewise in the famous council at Ephesus, A. D. 431_ 
 “In short, (saith Mosheim) the Gauls, Britons, and Afri- 
 ‘cans by their councils, and the emperors by their edicts 
 
 ‘and penal Jaws, demolished this sect in its infancy.” 
 9. But this was not all: Robinson saith, “ While Gen- 
 
 *seric was defending the [Arian] faith at the head of 
 
 ‘eighty thousand men, Augustin who had now no com=- 
 ‘mand over the sword, was inflaming his hearers witly 
 “violent passions, by urging them to hate one another 
 
 ’ ‘for their speculations.” anahin 
 
 10. Ina part of one of his sermons the following is 
 
 worthy of notice. The discourse is about the Strait - 
 
 Gate; and this according to the Catholic faith, cannot be 
 good wofks, or obedience to the law of Christ; but the 
 wounded side of Jesus. “ By this Strait Gate of the 
 “side of Christ, (saith St. Augustin) the converted thief 
 entered, the penitent Jew, every converted Pagan, but 
 “the aces heretic Arian turns his back on him anc 
 
 “goes out. He is one of those of whom St. John says, 
 
 “they went out from us—O you Arian heretie!” 
 
 11. “Several Catholic historians, (saith Robinson) ob- 
 ‘serve, for the’glory of God, for the honour of his pro- 
 * vidence, and for the encht of the church, that the ve- 
 ‘ry day on which Peracivs was born in Britain to shed 
 ‘darkness over the empire, Saint Monico lay in with Sr. 
 
 * Aveusrin‘in Africa, to dispel the darkness and to throw 
 ‘light and sunshine anigpidday splendor over Speed: 
 
 * of all mankind,” “, 
 
 12. * Just so, cay they, whan heretics sippharelr inthe — 
 
 it i a i ee 
 
i so gil ale ‘Law a ee ire vi ) = be fe ne 8” We 7 ‘ig ve + Se 
 
 Pp, Iii. TYHE CATHOLIC CHURCH: 197 
 *. 
 
 ‘western world, did God by his spirit excite: pope In- CHAP. 
 ‘nocenr to erect the most holy office of the Inquisition. _ “~~ 
 ‘From [Augustin] this bitter and bloody.fanatic of Afri- 
 
 ‘ca, proceeded two hundred and thirty two pamphlets. 
 
 ‘He understood the ten commandments in a spiritual 
 
 ‘sense, and, “Thou shalt not kill.” signified, thou shalt pret Be. 
 ‘not kill an orthodox believer. The command did not ». 103, © 
 * protect the life of a heretic.” , 
 
 13. “This Saint Avcustin had as fine a scent for this 
 ‘sort of game as ever saint had.—He reckoned up no 
 ‘less than eighty-eight sorts of these poor beings, whom 
 ‘he and other such holy men doomed to utter destruc- 
 
 ‘ tion.” He had a little parish in his own diocese infest- 
 ed with heresy, which is briefly described in his own 
 words, as followeth. 
 
 14, “There is a certain rustic heresy in our.district, Note (2 
 “of Hippo—in one smal} village, we may call them 
 “ Abelites.—They are not mixed with wives, yet, accor- 
 “ding to the decree of the sect, it is not allowed them 
 “to live separate from wives. Therefore males and fe- 
 “males dwelling together, under a profession of contin- 
 “ence, they adopted to themselves a boy and a girl, as 
 “their future heirs in the covenant of the same conjunc- 
 “tion: each and every one going before by death, oth- 
 
 “ers are sought out to fill their place.” 
 
 15. “Moreover, provided that either parent t»ing 
 “dead, one remaining, the children served until their, 
 “departure also, after whose death, they (the success- 
 “ors) adopted boy. and girl in like manner: nor was , 
 “there ever any lack from whence they might adopt, 
 “their neighbours generating on all sides, and freely 
 “giving up their needy children upon the hope of heir- 
 “ship to the property of strangers.” 
 
 16, “This (saith Robinson) affficted the chaste bishop 
 ‘so greatly, that he corrected them till. they. became 
 *Catholics.”» Most likely this great saint cleared his 
 diocese of such kind of heretics; however, he could nei- 
 ther expel them from the earth, nor reduce them to a 
 conformity to his hypocritical life and manners. But as 
 long as orthodoxy was the established virtue of the Ca- 
 tholics, heresy, which must of course be the established 
 vice, remained as the principal object. of their. hatred 
 and persecution. ‘ss 
 
 17. The very constitution of the Catholic Churel, 
 from the period of. the Nicene council, inspired the 
 
 V2 
 
Keel. His- 
 tory. vol. 
 1. p. 32. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 p. 342. 
 
 \ THE ESTABLISHED FAITH OF 
 
 . priesthood with a growing ambition to clear the empire 
 of every chject that would expose their hypocrisy or 
 weaken their lordly ‘influence: over a benighted world_ 
 Heretics stood principally in: their’ way; therefore the 
 
 greatest champion in detecting and ro 
 
 however contrary to the precepts of the ieewaiae 
 
 means he used; stood highest on the dist-of Catholic he- 
 
 roes, or canonized saints, ~ POU I ies 
 
 18. It is easy to see that there: could-be: ‘no room, ei- 
 ther for truth or virtue, where the*continual strife was, 
 who should be the greatest. -And! the source-of reve- 
 nue, which flowed from the head of influence to these 
 ministers of darkness, prompted:thenr to still, higher de- 
 grees of ambition, by which the rastics, as they are call- 
 ed, or common people, were trampled under foot, or at: 
 best: considered as necessary tools for promoting their 
 opulence and grandeur, and aera them in luxury 
 and idleness, 
 
 19. ‘To show that this was:the ‘true genius of this ime 
 perious hierarchy, the following particulars may suflice.. 
 Bieta of the privileges, (saith Mosheim); whieh had: 
 
 ‘formerly belonged to the presbyters and people; were 
 *[ander Constantine] usurped by. the bishops.—Their 
 ‘first step was an entire exclusion of the people from alk 
 
 ‘part in the administration of ecclesiastical affairs.” 
 
 20, “In the episcopal order, the bishop of Rome wag 
 ‘the first in rank, and was distinguished by a sort of pre- 
 ‘eminence over all other prelates. | Prejudices, arisingy 
 ‘from a great variety of causes, contributed to establish 
 ‘this superiority; but it was chiefly owing to certain cir 
 ‘cumstances of grandeur:and opulence; by which: ‘mor- 
 
 ‘tals, for the most part, form their ideas of pre-emin- 
 “ence and dignity.” 
 
 21. The Bishop of: Rome eunpaiteeide all his brethren _ 
 
 ‘in the magnificence and» splendor of the church over 
 
 * which "he presided ; in the riches of his reyenues and ~ 
 
 V possessions; in the number and variety of his ‘ministers ; 
 ‘in his credit with the people; and:in his sumptuous:and 
 ‘splendid:manner of living. These dazzling’ marks of 
 ‘human power had such a mighty influence: upon the 
 ‘minds of the multitude, that the see of Romerbeaumneee 
 ‘most seducing object of sacerdotal ambition.” 
 22, “ Hence it happened, that when a new pontiff was 
 ‘to be elected by the sufirages of the people, the city of 
 ‘Rome was generally agitated with ie la tumalts, 
 
CP oe 6 in arnt ail \ I id | oo ile ier RE il Heal rt io pl Cl Me Ee GIS al eae fii 
 te + " ‘ Lee kd ; “ 5 
 > 
 
 ‘ min. © THE ta yoo. 
 
 “and cabals; whose consequences were often deplorable CHAP. dt 
 
 ‘and fatal. The intrigues and disturbances that pre- 
 ‘yailed in that city-in the year 366, when, upon the 
 ‘death of Liserivs, another pontiff was to be chosen in 
 *his place, are a sufficient — of what we have now 
 ‘adyanced.”— . e 
 
 23, “Upon pcan il one faction elected Damasus Eccl, Hide 
 ‘to that high dignity, while the opposite: party chose ie 4 
 ‘Ursrcinus, a'deacon of the vacant church, to succeed 
 ‘Ligerivs. This double election gave rise toa danger- 
 ‘ous schism, and to-2 sort of civil war within'the city of 
 “Rome; which was carried on with the utmost:barbarity 
 ‘and fury, and produced the most cruel massacres and 
 ‘desolations. ‘This inhuman contest ended in the victo- 
 ‘ry of Damasus.” 
 
 24, Such was the degree of lawless power, which 
 those degenerate plants of the vine of Sodom had al- 
 ready attained, and which evidently proceeded from the 
 Antichristian authority which had been! reposed in the 
 emperor, that head of the false church, as-will appear 
 from what followeth. 
 
 . 25. “ The additions made’ by the emperors and oth- ibid. 
 
 ‘ers to the wealth, honours and advantages of the cler- Sale 
 4 oy, were followed with a proportionable: augmentation 
 
 ‘of vices and luxury, particularly, among those of that 
 
 ‘sacred order, [or rather according to their fruits, that 
 
 ‘satanic order} who lived in great and’ opulent cities; 
 
 ‘and that many such additions;were made tothat order 
 
 ‘after the time of Constantine, is a matter: that admits, 
 
 ‘of no dispute.” »So saith Mosheim. 
 
 26.: Here then was the source of all their ambition: 
 
 A sordid thirst for temporal glory! And hencé thehis- __ 
 torian observeth,—* The bishops, on the one hand; con- ibid. 
 ‘tended with each other, in'the most scandalous manner, 5 
 ‘concerning the extent of their respective jurisdictions; 
 ‘while on the other, they trampled“upon the: rights of 
 ‘the people, violated the privileges of the inferior! min- 
 Sisters and imitated; in their conductandin their:man- 
 ‘nerof living, the arrogance, voluptuousness, and luxu- 
 ‘ry of magistrates and princes.” 
 27, “This pernicious example was ‘soon’ followed ‘by ibid, 
 
 re 
 
 . 
 
 ‘the several ecclesiastical orders—The bishops by'de- ps 399, , 
 ‘ grees, divested the presbyters of their ancient’ privile- 4 
 “ges, and their primitive authority, that they might 
 
 Shaye noumportunate protesters to control their ambi- 
 
frlark x. 
 42, 43. 
 
 * or Ser- 
 vant. 
 diaxcyos 
 
 See His- 
 tory of 
 Redemp. 
 p- 417. 
 
 Prov. xiv. 
 12, 
 
 WHE ESTABLISHED FAITH OF 
 
 ‘tion, or oppose their proceedings; and pri 
 
 incipally, that — 
 ‘they might either engross to themselves, or distribute, 
 ‘as they thought proper, the Lait eer revenues of 
 
 ‘the church. 2, iit sg MR, el oe 
 
 ' 28. “ Hence it came to pass, that, at the conclusion 
 ‘of this [iv.] century, there remained no more than a. 
 ‘ mere shadow of the ancient government of the church.” 
 
 Admitting that there did remain a mere shadow, there 
 
 must be an essential difference between that and the 
 substance. tech 
 
 29. But it must appear evident that there did not re- 
 main the most distant resemblance of the Primitive 
 Church, if we compare the arrogance, voluptuousness 
 and luxury of the clergy, and the barbarity, fury, inhu- 
 man contests and cabals of their subjects with what Je- 
 sus taught his true disciples. 
 
 30. “ But Jesus called them, and saith unto them, Ye 
 know that they which are accounted to rule over the 
 Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and their great 
 ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall it not 
 be among you: but whosoever will be great among yous 
 
 shall be your deacon:* and whosoever of you will be the 
 
 chiefest, shall be servant of all. 
 
 31. How diametrically opposite appeareth the whole 
 course of the Catholic order!—The bishops lording it 
 over the presbyters,—the presbyters over inferior offi- 
 cers—and the lower class of rulers setting themselves up 
 as great ones over the common people; and priests and 
 
 people tyrannizing with relentless cruelty over reputed _ 
 - heretics, whose lives of virtue exposed them alone, as 
 
 a common prey to the avaricious and beaeig.ganer of 
 Antichrist. 
 
 32. This is the church: which hath been represented 
 as the blessed mother of :saints, and of GREAT sAINnTs, 
 and even of ConsTaNTINE-THE GREAT, under whose reign 
 that great building, which had been.erecting ever since 
 the fall, arose to so great.a height! This is that great 
 hierarchy, and these the effects of that Catholic gospel, 
 for which even President Edwards.could affirm, that no 
 other cause could be devised but the power of God.— 
 Doubtless that proverb is true. “There is a way which 
 seemeth right unto a man; but the end thereof are the 
 ways of death.” ; 
 
 33. Under the influence. of a false chatiotieall faba 
 deep rooted prejudice in favour of the chaimof ortho- 
 
 —-—-- i i-_- 
 
Pim « “OTRE CATHONIc cnvuacH. 
 
 oxy, the most sensible modern writers have laboured 
 pe salle that to be the work of God, which was evident- 
 vork of wicked and aspiring men. 
 
 34. And lest the soundness of modern Christianity 
 should be called in question, the Protestant priesthood 
 have universally laboured to establisik the credit and 
 authority of the Catholic church, in every age. But 
 they have manifested the greatest degree of partiality, 
 in charging the whole guilt of apostasy upon the Bishop 
 of Rome, while they themselves claim a relation to that 
 very sink of corruption, out of which he arose to the 
 papal dignity. 
 
 35. Although these modern doctors would seem to 
 content themselves with a less degree of power than the 
 bishop of Rome attained, and support their union only 
 with such of the fathers as preceded him; yet, in’claim- 
 ing and supporting this relation, they show that if they 
 had the same opportunity, they would not stop short of 
 universal supremacy, any more than their fathers did, 
 
 36. Hence that very way, which was invented by the 
 Alexandrian priesthood, and established by Constantine, 
 seemeth even to this day, to be right; and kindred bish- 
 ops and doctors love to have it so, and by false argu- 
 ments and bold ass@rtions, try to prove it to be so. 
 
 37. Each impréving upon his predecessor, furnisheth 
 new arguments for those that follow. So this ancient 
 way of mixing religion and politics, still seemeth to be 
 right, although after so long 2 proof, even according to 
 
 -their own accounts, it hath evidently branched out into 
 many ways of confusion, persecution and death. 
 
 38. Under all their pomp and vain glory, their com- 
 pound of civil and ecclesiastical tyranny, their confused 
 and contradictory jargon, whieh they called orthodoxy, 
 it is plain that subtle priesthood were aspiring to ced 
 entire headship over both church and state. 
 
 39. In the fifth century, Mosheim saith, “ The vices of 
 *the clergy were carried to the most enormous lengths. 
 ‘The writers of this century are unanimous in their ac- 
 ‘counts of the luxury, arrogance, avarice, and voluptu~ 
 * ousness of the sacerdotal orders.” And further obsery- 
 eth that, “'These opprobrious stains, in the characters 
 ‘ of the clergy, would never have been endured, had not 
 ‘the greatest part of mankind been sunk in superstition 
 £and ignorance.” 
 ~ 40. What was there, then, to prevent these basest of 
 
 204 
 on 
 
 Pe) 
 
 Eccl. Hf 
 tory, vol. 
 ii. p. 28. 
 
et ae 
 
 202 THE ESTABLISNED FAITH OF 8 = * © II ” 
 
 -_* all deceivers from setting up a false god; a false cl 
 : false teachers, false saints, and the like? The sa P 
 
 tious and ignorant multitude were pint nin “ 
 civil authority was on their side; the heretics were 
 rooted out from among them, and were either banished, 
 or voluntarily retreated to mountains of deserts, where 
 they might enjoy the free exercise of piety, and unin- 
 terrupted peace, remote from this’ pene sour or 
 of confusion. 
 
 41: Nothing in fact remained to spate this: afin! : 
 gogue of satan from establishing any religion or govern- 
 ment which they could agree upon among themselves. 
 The only difficulty they had to surmount, was, to deter- 
 mine which of them should be the greatest. — 
 
 Eccl. His) 42. Mosheim saith, that even, “ the office of a pres- 
 tory, vol. ‘byter was looked upon of such a high and eminent na« 
 p29, ¢ ture, that Martin, bishop of Tours, was so audacious as 
 ‘to maintain, ata public entertainment, that the Empe- 
 ‘ror was inferior, in dignity, to one of that order.” How 
 then must the bishops have appeared? oT 
 
 43. Nor were the bishops themselves, at this time — 
 the highest order of ecclesiastics. Five were distin- 
 guished from the rest, under the name of patriarchs, 
 namely, the bishop of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, 
 
 Antioch, and Jerusalem; whose office it was to conse- 
 crate inferior bishops, assemble yearly councils in their 
 respective districts, and regulate the affairs of the church 
 universal, ime ; 
 44, But Antichrist must needs have a supreme head ;- 
 and as this had hitherto been vested in the’ emperors, 
 and the ecclesiastics were now aspiring after the su- 
 premacy, it became necessary that one of that order 
 Ibid. Should have power to rule the rest. Hence ambitious — 
 p.26. quarrels, and bitter animosities arose among the patri- 
 archs themselves, which produced the most bloody wars, 
 and the most detestable and horrid erimes,  ~ 
 45. It would be endless to trace the artful measures 
 which these ungodly tyrants pursued, from time to time, 
 to supplant one another, in order to attain the last and 
 highest degree of pre-eminence. - However, “ None of 
 ‘the contending bishops, (saith Mosheiad) found the oc- 
 ‘currences of the times so favourable to his ambition as 
 ‘the Roman pontiit.” 
 46. And— Among all the prelates who ruled the’ 
 ‘church of Rome during this century, there was nene 
 
 et tl i 
 
 Ibid. 
 
 p 27. 
 
' Pek THE CATHOLIC ciHURCH. 
 2 
 
 ‘who asserted, with such vigour and success, the au- 
 ‘ thority and pretensions of the Roman pontiif, as Lvo,* 
 ‘commonly surnamed the Grear;” whose supreme au- 
 thority was particularly owned by the general council 
 assembled at Chalcedon, A. D. 451. : 
 
 47, About this time a new controversy arose, acca- 
 sioned by certain doctrines advanced by Eutyches,.a 
 monk at Constantinople. Eutyches maintained, that in 
 Christ, there was but one nature, viz..that of the incar- 
 nate Word: for which he was accused of heresy, in a 
 council assembled at Constantinople, A. D. 448, by Fla- 
 vianus, the Patriarch of that city. 
 
 48. By a decree of this council, Eutyches was order- © 
 
 éd to renounce the above mentioned opinion. He obsti- 
 nately refused; for which he was excommunicated and 
 deposed. He appealed toa general council, which was, 
 accordingly, by order of the emperor Theodosius, as- 
 -sembled at Ephesus, A. D, 449, in which Dioscorus, 
 the patriarch of Alexandria, presided, who was of the 
 ‘same opinion with Eutyches. 
 
 49. By the order of this council, Eutyches was acquit- 
 -ted of the charge of error; and the patriarch Flavianus, 
 publicly scourged in a most barbarous manner, and ban- 
 ished to Epipas, a city ef Lydia, where he soon after di- 
 ed of his wounds. But previous to his death he appeal- 
 ed to Leo the Great, who took up the cause, and de- 
 manded of Theodosius, another general council, which 
 this Emperor could not be prevailed upon to grant. 
 
 50. Upon his death, however, his successor Marct1an- 
 us consented to Lro’s demand, and called, in the year 
 451, the council of Chalcedon. In this council the le- 
 
 ate, or representative of Leo presided; the decrees of 
 
 e council of Ephesus were annulled; an epistle, which 
 
 , Leo had written to FLavianus on the subject of debate, 
 was received as a rule of faith;* Evrycures was con- 
 demned; and the following doctrine, “which (saith Mo- 
 
 * Who cannot see, that those Catholic doctrines,—of the Trinity,— 
 Election and Reprobation—Original sin, Imputed righteousness,—and 
 above all, the union of two contrary natures in Christ, never came 
 from the apostles, nor were ever founded on, or deduced from the holy 
 scriptures; but grew out of the*froth of those controversies which, 
 from time to time, were excited by the learned, in opposition to the 
 simple truths of the gospel? It is easy to see, why the writings of the 
 apostles were withheft from the people, and a Catholic creed substitut- 
 ed in place thereof, deceitfully called The apostles’ creed; which was 
 invented in opposition to those sacred truths which were given by in- 
 spiration of God, and which honest heretics supported, by,a candid ap- 
 peal to the sacred writings. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol; 
 il. p. 73% 
 
 ibid 
 p. 74 
 
Pate ee, 
 
 Eccl. His- ‘ 
 
 tory, vol. 
 at. p. 75. 
 
 “every where respected, and thus 
 4 lished its apenas 
 
 “tures were united in one 
 “change, mixture or coos So tt 
 51. “ A great numberof Ori tal 2 
 ‘ tors, united in opposing, with the 
 ‘ the council of Chalcedor 
 ‘it had adopted asa rule o 
 ‘rable discords, and civil 
 ‘ty were carried to the most e: 
 ‘lengths,.” ut. 
 
 52. “ But the Roman pea 
 
 ‘in wealth and power—daily 
 ‘fluence and authority to the 
 
 tab 
 ; i. a 
 me 
 
 tah, peavey | 
 ; en Ct ink ‘anes 
 
 Whe 
 
ae | 
 
 er: Rapes S| 
 yaneapneaiailith THE TESTIMONY 
 eRe pe 
  ialelS es. Theisen OF 
 
  CHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 
 ‘ aoe PART IV. 
 
 THE REIGN AND DOMINION OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 CHAPTER. L. 
 The Beginning of the Reign of Antichrist. 
 
 HE precise period in which Antichrist began his 
 
 reign, hath been a matter of great search; and 
 there are but few subjects on which the learned are 
 more divided, What hath rendered this point so ex- 
 tremely difficult to ascertain, was the great length of 
 time that was taken up in laying the foundations of his 
 kingdom, and the gradual manner in which his domin- 
 ion arose to its greatest height. 
 
 2. Although the intimate connexion and resemblance 
 between the preparatery work, and actual reign of An- 
 tichrist; hath rendered the precise beginning of his reign 
 a matter of such various conjecture; it hath notwith- 
 standing been agreed by all, that there was such a pe- 
 riod, and that the beginning, of his dominion would final- 
 ly be ascertained by the end, and confirmed by corrobo- 
 rating circumstances, 
 
 3. It is further agreed, that the reign of Antichrist 
 began with the Papal hierarchy, or supremacy of the 
 bishop of Rome; but it is evident, that they must be 
 greatly mistaken, who fix the date of this hierarchy at 
 * the period when the bishop of Rome had gained the en- 
 tire ascendency, and exercised all the power of+a tem- 
 poral monarch, on the supposed grant of Saint Peter’ 
 and Constantine. the Great. 
 
 4. If he must needs reign, for the purpose of bringing 
 very enemy into samo: his reign must have begun 
 
 y 
 
 onl 
 
 CHAP. 
 1. 
 
206 
 Cea 
 
 ~~ 
 
 Newton, 
 
 Dissert. 
 on proph. 
 vol. i, p. 
 
 170. 
 
 ficcl, His- 
 tory, vol. 
 li. p. 27,28 ¢ 
 
 “UT Ae Pee) 2 ae 
 fa ¥ 
 
 _ « THE BEGINNING (Ore. 
 
 long before this period; heefne the mn eto . 
 when did he begin to exercise, 
 
 was exalted to so great a height ht? ar oy anim this — 
 matter in its proper light, the following. facts:are.parti- 
 cularly worthy of notice, as relating to what hath ar 
 ready been stated coneerminey sit Aenea aeee oF 
 Leo tHe GREAT. bes om penonges ows a 
 
 5. According to Mede, and others, inthe year 456, th 
 Roman empire was overrun by the Barbarians, and the 
 city of Rome sacked by Genseric, king of the Vandals: 
 and the year following the — wiandanideiinte ten 
 kingdoms, 
 
 6. Mosheim saith, “ The incursions ‘and triumphs of 
 ‘the Barbarians were so. far.from being prejudicial to 
 
 the rising dominion of the Roman pontiff, that they ra- 
 ‘ther contributed to its advancement. For the 
 ‘who penetrated into the empire, were only . solicitous 
 ‘about the methods of giving a suflicient degree of sta- 
 ‘bility to their respective governments. And when they 
 
 ‘ perceived the subjection of the multitude to the b 
 “ops, and the dependance of the bishops upon the 
 ‘man pontiff, they immediately resolved to reconcile 
 ‘this ghostly ruler to their interests, by bonstians him 
 ‘with benefits.and honours of various kinds.” 
 
 7. Likewise the wars and.contentions thathad dang 
 existed among the patriarchs, and their appealing for 
 redress to the bishop of Rome, had most certainly given 
 him an entire superiority .over all the episcopal orders. 
 The authority of general councils was, moreover, almost 
 
 universally acknowledged; and what greater mark of — 
 superiority could be shown to the Roman pontiff than to 
 adopt his letter:-to Flavianus as a rule of faith?» 
 
 8. Mosheim also observeth that, “ The declining pow- — 
 ‘er and supine indolence of the emperors,: left his. au- 
 ‘thority almost without control.” Then add to all this, 
 that in the year 457, the emperor Marctanus died; the 
 same emperor who had yielded to the lordly demand:of 
 Leo... It must then appear very evident, that another — 
 emperor could not succeed him; who could. possibly rise 
 m the public esteem, to an equal degree of. dignity: and 
 power with the artful bishop of Rome. «=» 
 
 9. Upon the authority of these facts, it is ‘dankileee, 
 with the greatest propriety, that some have 
 this period, the rise of the ten horns of Daniel’sfourth 
 ‘beast, and also: of the. first. beast mentioned by John, 
 which came up out of the sea, 
 
Priv. THE REIGN OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 ' 40) This beast, as it appeared to Daniel, dreadful 
 and terrible, was a figure of the Roman empire, in its 
 tyrannical and persecuting power, under the Pagan em- 
 perors. To John, the same tyrannical power appeared 
 as a beast coming up out of the sea, which was evident- 
 ly fulilled in that motley change of the empire, which 
 ~ took place under Constantine the Great.’ 
 
 11, Here the monster, still more dreadful and terri- 
 ble, and more unlike any thing that had ever been be- 
 fore it, rose up out of the sea of troubles, commotions 
 
 207 
 CHAP 
 
 eet 
 
 and conflicts among different kindreds, tongues and peo- Rev. xvii. 
 
 ples. Notwithstanding, through the whole reign of Con- 
 stantine and his immediate successors, this beast exhi- 
 bited a plurality of heads; and these heads inspired to 
 the most beastly conduct. f 
 
 12, Yet the monster was not complete in all his parts; 
 and it was not till the period of which we are speaking, 
 that his ten horns appeared, which the angel expressly 
 interpreted to be ten kings: and it was not till these ten 
 horns appeared, that the LirrLeE morn could rise up 
 among them. 1A seo 
 
 13. Now observe, this last horn, which had “eyes 
 like the eyes of a man, and.a mouth speaking great 
 things,” was little at first; and the same horn, which in 
 another vision of the same thing, is said to represent 
 the last king, appeared at first a Little horn, which wax- 
 ed exceeding great—even to (or according to the ori- 
 ginal acainsr) the host of heaven. 
 
 14, Then as this last horn, which was a figure of the 
 
 15. 
 
 Dan. vii. 
 
 e 
 
 vill. 9, 10, 
 
 Papal hierarchy, was little in its rise, and afterwards — 
 
 waxed great, it answered well to the Roman pontiff, 
 who in his rise, was scarcely visible among the ten rul- 
 ing powers, who at first loaded him with benefits and 
 honours, and over whom he afterwards exercised un- 
 limited authority. i 
 
 15. But however imperceptible in the beginning, he 
 was certainly known and distinguished among the ten 
 kings, and possessed a degree of power, in his very ris- 
 ing up, by which he might, with as great propriety be 
 said to reign, as any of the other kings. 
 
 16. When a prince or governor can pursue his own 
 measures, without any real obstruction, he may properly 
 be said to reign. What then remained, after the death 
 of Marcianus, that was any obstruction to the growing 
 jafluence and dignity of Leo the Great? 
 
= 
 
 “gos 
 
 " CHAP. 
 
 Dan. viii. 
 24 
 
 wre 
 
 EHE BRGINNINGNORWM 
 wT. plese ose he bishops 
 
 ipaealeneiedacane it-doubeal whic 
 
 be raised to the highest degree of promoti 
 the rise of Leo, all the strife and’ contention 
 ed, only contributed the more to augmen 
 and raise ‘to higher degroswuti esp g _ 
 thority. — geen Paes. seers on ari 
 hi Tthe factiiay that ncvobjaeeiehpaaneniih che st . 
 time, of so public and influential a 
 which the priesthood were engaged; olution, 
 either in civil or ecclesiastical pe so mn yo 
 
 any great importance, further than as'itvrelated to the 
 affairs of that church, in which the bishop of Rome fil- q 
 led the highest seat. And this is doubtless ‘sufficient'te 
 establish his supremacy, at this period;\how much so- 
 
 ever inferior incidents may bemagnified’by the aameane» 
 ity of viele men, and bye crmipwer gsm ie 
 
 contrary.) @ Ln reamele aa | 
 19. We shall now comaiiear ture | : 
 ion of Antichrist, in its: in ae . 
 begetteth its own likeness, it can present : 
 esseiitially aiaieente pain the spirit cnivateaie eons Con- ‘ 
 stantine. pimp aner aa ea <a cen ome! thy). 
 20. The deetisitle of Three persons: — Gro 
 ‘(saith Mosheim) in the three: precedi 
 
 . 
 " chappily escaped the vain curiosity Pr deta 
 ndamental faith and gos- _ 
 
 ‘ es,” was introduced as’ the fu 
 
 pel of the Catholic Church under Constantine THE 
 Grea. And something as mysterious remained tovbe 
 introduced as the Catholic gospel, by Leo rae Great, 
 namely, ‘Two distinct natures in-one’ Christ. » And this 
 
 bled by the emperor Marcianus; upon Leo’s'demand. 
 
 21. And when this great fundamental doctrine»was 
 established, could there be any thing’too mysterious:to 
 make a test of orthodoxy, or too contradictory te recon- 
 cile? Well might the Lionand the Lamb’be unitedy Pa-_ 
 gan and Christian, saint and sinner, yea; heavén and = 
 hell be blended — snarrs9er change, mixture or 
 
 confusion, ©). * Re eee. 
 22. Therefore it was well mre of the’ oar 
 
 last king, of fierce countenance, that he should-under- 
 
 Catholic doctrine, (as observed in ithe: era ono ap 
 - ter) was established in the council of Chalcedon, assem- : 
 
oP. wv. - PHP REIGN OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 stand dark sentences, and. practise and prosper, and de- 
 stroy the mighty and the holy people.* So far his pow- 
 er could extend, as to abuse and pervert what had been 
 
 published abroad by the apostles, and thus tread the 
 
 sanctuary or holy place under foot. a, 
 
 23. It is further observable, that although this king 
 was. mighty, yet it was not by his own power; but 
 through the supine indolence of the emperors, the trans- 
 gressions of the patriarchs and people, which had come 
 
 to the full, and the favour of the Barbarian kings, that 
 he was exalted. 
 
 24. And by such means, without any hostile exertions 
 
 _ of his own power, he “ waxed great, even against the host 
 
 of heaven; and cast down some of the host and of the 
 _ Stars to the ground; [such as had the brightest reflec- 
 _ tions of the true light] and magnified himself against the 
 . prince of the host.” 
 
 25. He even magnified himself in the character and 
 stead of Christ, “and || from him the daily sacrifice was 
 taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast 
 down.” Every occasion, either of sacrificing sin, or sac- 
 
 _Tificing forsin, was removed, as soon as the two dis- 
 tinct natures could be united without any change; and 
 the very place of the sanctuary, or order of distinction 
 between the holy and. profane, was cast down, to be trod- 
 den under foot of the Gentiles forty-two months. 
 
 26. Therefore an host for time] was given him against 
 the daily sacrifice, by reason of the proneness of the 
 people to transgress; every rank of church officers, and 
 civil rulers, reposed their.power and confidence in him, 
 
 that by his ghostly authority, they might be furnished 
 with power to crush and debase their inferiors to the 
 lowest degree of wretchedness. And thus, by making 
 peace with the great, and receiving them under his Ca- 
 tholic authority, he encouraged them to destroy many. 
 
 27, The Roman empire, the bloody dragon, now 
 grown old in wickedness, bloodshed and cruelty; and un- 
 der a mortal declension, overrun with Barbarians, and 
 no further life to be derived from supine and indolent 
 emperors, gave up the ancient seat of Pagan power to 
 the ghostly bishop of cit city, together with as great 
 authority as emperors had ever possessed. 
 
 28. And under his sanctimonious influence, the same 
 beastly superstitions were pushed on, under the name of 
 religion, with numberless additions, and with increasing 
 
 W 2 
 
 «4.209 
 
 omar: 
 * or, the 
 people of 
 the hol 
 ones. See 
 
 Mar. Bib. 
 
 Dan. viii. 
 10, 11. 
 
 \[See _- 
 Mar. Bib. 
 
 Rey. xiii, 
 2. 
 
CHAP.” 
 If 
 
 silo 
 eel. His- 
 ory; vok 
 ii. pe 63. 
 
 ibid. 
 Pp 05. 
 
 ae akin, 
 THE Csnoite Cosme rnorseane oan 
 
 ee Mosheim sai o enumera 
 ‘ require a of a conside 
 
 the manner of confessing sinsji 
 sion from Lro the Great. “ By*this¢ 
 te en ee restrain 
 ‘ness, and the only remaining” ; 
 ‘entirely removed.?)» 
 30. Then if the reignof tnrtieted € 
 pel and government, under which licentio ‘ 
 restraint, and chastity no barrier’ mr 
 agreeable must be the task to pursue such-a beastly do- 
 minion through all its progress?’ And what’ historian 
 
 could unfold all the branches of wickedness, . 
 therein, through a reign of one thousand two 
 and sixty years? > RAR yt ea oped mtn 
 
 31. From the variety of matterwhieaaslaneenile have 
 selected out*of the infinite mass, ’ lasers sores 4 
 few of the outlines of this growing hierarchy; th 
 its most manifest fruit, it may be distinguished f 
 sicnancio and d peaceful ee of the Sauaben pers 
 
 tbr se atten rela » Yoneda 
 gE 58 os t Fe  peTbe 
 
 igtatx inane ncaa ths! iinet tie 
 it oh Mess rite. ben nih Callan hae 
 
 , vs tow wari) opdetals 
 CHAPTER II. “eam pred 
 
 The Cathotic Gospel stp porn abe a oe of ou 
 Antichrist; «oie ene 
 
 4 
 
 lead oie sealed 
 UCHL hath been said, by modern wri the 
 benign religion of Jesus; and about t 
 
 rays of the gospel’ enlightening: the in yetvedaindilaa y 
 
 even through the dolefu! ages of the papal hierarchy; 
 
 as if the reason of man must be forever ansulted with — 
 
 the influence of names and sounds. <9 haem 
 
 2, When we hear of the religion of Jesus, the-Chris+ _ 
 
 tian doctrine, the light of the gospel, the <a 
 
 tial trath, and of thousands belle converted, and enibra- 
 
 cing the gospel of Christ; what ideas are we to afi to 
 
 such words? Must we take it for pms ot 
 
 always used in their original sense? © > 
 
 AB. Or, shall we not rather emociivetiil 
 
‘% 
 
 PRIV, = TRE: REIENCOF* ANTICHRIST. 
 
 241 
 
 to: which these dignified names are given, and denomin- om 
 ate them according-to what, in reality, they are? And = 
 
 what is. this victorious gospel, this celestial light, and be- 
 nign religion, but at best a vain: pesomephyy: and a mot- 
 ae of superstition? =» — 
 
 4. Long have the mere inventions ae canal and wick- 
 ed men been imposed upon the ignorant for the light oi 
 iruth—Long have mankind been deceived with their 
 senseless jargon about God, and Christ; the origin of the 
 world; the destiny of human souls; the resurrection of 
 the body jabout death, and demons, and divine decrees, 
 and grace, and purgatory, and penance ;—about the vir- 
 tue of priestly prayers, and pilgrimages, and oil from 
 the lamps which burned over the tombs of the martyrs, 
 of a wooden cross, of cream and spittle, and salt and 
 holy water, of vows, and relicks, and monastic rules; 
 and whatever else might excite the blind reverence, and 
 stupid awe of their deluded followers. 
 
 5. These inventions have served no higher purpose 
 than to furnish a wicked priesthood with sufficient au- 
 thority to tyrannize over the common people, and live 
 in luxury, lust and idleness, upon their property. This, 
 in reality, was their benign gospel, which will appear 
 from the manner in which it was propagated. 
 
 6. A gospel can never be’ established or propagated 
 among mankind, unless it bringeth with it sufficient au- 
 thority to render it acceptable. . The true gospel of 
 Christ Jesus was intended to save mankind from their 
 sins, by leading them into the practice of piety and vir- 
 tue. - “ 
 
 7. Therefore, when Christ and his followers set the 
 example, the native excellence of their piety and virtue 
 had the greatest authority that ever the gospel claimed 
 over mankind, and was the principal and most salutary 
 means by which it was: propagated. 
 
 8. But far different was the case of Antichrist. In- 
 stead of a virtuous, upright and pious example, the civ- 
 il sword was the salutary means which he employed to 
 
 _ recommend his celestial light, and which tended only to 
 
 increase unto more ungodliness, ‘those barbarous works 
 which Christ Jesus came to destroy. 
 
 9. Great numbers of the Vandals, Sueves, Goths, and 
 Burgundians, are said to have embraced christianity, of 
 their own accord, in’ the fifth century. But from what 
 followeth, it is not difficult to judge what it'was that 
 they embraced. 
 
212 
 CHAP. 
 Il. 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 tory, vol. 
 ‘ep. &. 
 
 : 
 
 Ibid. pe 6. 
 
 fbid. p. 10. 
 
 Ww wR: a as — 
 
 THE caTHORIC GOsPEn, PROPAGATED UNDER — 
 
 10. Mosheim:saith; “All ‘ncaa 
 ‘tions judged a religion excellent, in sproporti« 
 ‘success, that crowned the arms of thoss 
 ‘it, and esteemed, consequently, “thadeihnae@haslest, 
 ‘whose professors had gained the greatest number of . 
 ‘victories, When therefore, theysaw de sso stga 
 ‘sessed of an empire much more extensive than that of 
 ‘any other people, they concluded that Christ, for rath- 
 ‘er Antichrist] their God, nein all others the most 
 ‘worthy of religious homage;? 1 Ne erm Aamo? 
 11. Crovis, king of the Franks, was 
 the most famous trophy of their Catholic-grace. His 
 ' ‘conversion to the Christian religion, is dated from the 
 
 ‘battle he fought with the Alemans, in the year 496— 
 
 ‘in which, when the Franks began to.give ground, and 
 ‘their affairs seemed desperate, he implored the assist- 
 ‘ance of Christ; and solemnly engaged: himself, by a 
 ‘vow, to worship him as his God, if he rendered.him vic- 
 ‘torious over his enemies.” ROG oobi Cea. 
 -, 12. Victory ensued,—Ctovis was, the same year, bap- 
 tized at Rheims, with three thousand of his subjects; whe 
 followed his example. It is said that Remigiusy bishop 
 of Rheims, having preached to Crovis, and those who 
 had been baptized with him, a sermon on the s 
 and death of Jesus; the king in hearing him, eried out 
 ‘olf dshasiuhcen theno\anitle my shaves that should not 
 have happened.” else seas 
 -13..This may serve as a caeeeial to-show the mele 
 that, animated these bloody converts, as well: 
 norance of Christ and his harmless religion,» Butvthis 
 is not all: wonderful miracles are said, to have-been 
 wrought at the baptism of this first Christian king of 
 France: which lying tales, Mosheim: obseryeth, “are: 
 ‘utterly unworthy of credit.” He further addeth, that, 
 “ Pious frauds were very commonly practised in Gauk 
 ‘and Spain at this time, in order to-captivate the’minds 
 ‘of a rude and barbarous people, who were scarcely sus~ 
 ‘ceptible of a rational conviction.” 9s yee 
 14, “The impudence of impostors, in:col we 
 ‘miracles, was artfully proportioned to the credulity of 
 ‘the vulgar; while the sagacious andthe wise,whoper- 
 ‘ceived these cheats, were obliged to silence by the dan- 
 ‘gers that threatened their lives and fortunes, if the: 
 ‘detected the artifice.—The prudent are 
 ‘titude believe, and impostors triumph.” — 6 ).55 
 
PIV. © o PE Reren op aNricnRisT,  % 
 
 15, In the sixth century, the conversion of several bar- 
 
 ‘fs 
 CHAP. 
 
 barous nations isdated. Among whom were the Abasgi; 
 
 the Heruli, the Alans, the -Lazi, and Zani. Mosheim 
 saith,“ These conversions, indeed, however pompously 
 ‘they may sound, were extremely superficial.” 
 “16, “All that was required of these darkened nations, 
 “amounted to an oral profession of their faith in Christ, 
 ‘to their abstaining from sacrificing to the gods, and 
 ‘their committing to memory certain forms of doctrine — 
 *So that, even after their conversion to christianity, 
 “they retained their primitive ferocity and savage man- 
 ‘ners, and continued to distinguish themselves by the 
 
 “most horrid acts of cruelty and’ rapine, and the prac~ 
 
 ‘tice of all sorts of wickedness.” 
 17. Surely, when such religion as this is calledchris- 
 tianity; and'such ferocious, savage, horrid, cruel and ra- 
 
 Eccl. Hiss 
 tory. vo 
 inp. 91; 
 82: 
 
 pacious wretches are called Christians; it should seem | 
 
 that the meek, mild and harmless followers of Jesus 
 ought to have some other name: rather call them-here- 
 tics, fanatics, wild enthusiasts, or persons disordered: in 
 their brains. And must not the whole succeeding histo- 
 ‘ vy of christianizing, converting, illuminating and church- 
 ing the nations, appear as great a romance in the eyes 
 of sensible’men, as the Arabian Nights or Fairy Tales? 
 18. In this (sixth) century also, a vast multitude of 
 Jews were converted to Christianity, and added to the 
 church. “Many (saith Mosheim) were brought over to 
 ‘the truth, by the persuasion and influence of the em- 
 ‘peror Justinian.” That these pretended Christians 
 were converted to the darkest scheme of hypocrisy, and 
 brought over into error worse than the first, let Mosheim 
 himself testify. ’ ‘a 
 - 19. “It must, however be acknowledged, (saith he) 
 ‘that of these conversions, the greatest part were owing 
 ‘to the liberality of Christian princes, or to the fear of 
 ‘punishment, rather than to the force of argument or to 
 ‘the love of truth. In Gaul, the Jews were compelled 
 ‘by Curmperic to receive the ordinance of baptism; and, 
 “the same despotic method of converting was practised 
 ‘in Spain.” oti pert 4 q 
 20. About the same time, this Catholic gospel was pro- 
 pagated in Britain, among the Anglo-Saxons, the Picts, 
 and Scots; and also in Germany, among the Bohemians, 
 Thuringians, and Boii. But it must be confessed, even 
 hy Mosheim, “That the converted nations, now men- 
 
 Ibid. 
 p- 94. 
 
R14 
 
 CHAP. 
 il: 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 tory, yol. 
 ii. p. 92, 
 3, 94, 
 
 i 
 
 thid. 
 p. 152. 
 
 , | a yy 
 
 THE CATHOLIC GOSPEL PROPAGATED UNDER Pav; 
 
 ‘tioned, retained a great part of their former impiety, 
 ‘ supeistition and licentiousness; and that, attached tr 
 ‘ Christ by a mere outward and nominal | 
 ‘in effect, renounced the purity of his 1 
 ‘authority of his gospel; by their agen «aeiahand , 
 ‘the superstitious and idolatrous rites: and institutions 
 ‘which they continued-to observe”) 5 woe) 
 21, Here then we have a fair staternent of the nature 
 of these great conversions.. These 
 through the despotic power of their more. barbarous 
 conquerors, are compelled to make a mere outward and 
 nominal profession of Christianity, without mending their 
 lives or quitting their former idolatries!. What can such: 
 
 ’ 
 
 christianizing be, but the beastly work of Antichrist, at 
 
 the head of which stood the bishop of Rome? » 
 
 22. Grecory THe Great sent into Britain, Av D,596,; 
 forty Benedictine monks)with Augustin® at their head. 
 “ After his arrival in England, (saith Maclaine)-he con- 
 ‘verted the heathen temples into places af 
 ‘worship.” And Gregory the Great, in»his’ epistle.to 
 the Anglo-Saxon converts, permitteth them to\sacrifice 
 to the saints, on their respective holidays, the victims 
 which they had formerly offered to the gods. 
 
 _ 23. The same account of the Celestial light and-the: 
 Divine gospel runneth through the seventh century; 
 and St. Gal, St. Kilian, and other Great Saints are said 
 to convert Franks, Frieslanders and ether a to - 
 religion of Jesus. 
 
 24, But again, Mosheim confesseth of dicenaiebihin 
 ’ ers, that, “ Many of them discovered. in the course of 
 ‘ their ministry, the most turbulent. passions,—arrogance 
 ‘aud ambition,—avarice and cruelty. And instead of 
 
 ‘gaining souls to Christ, they usurped a despotic domin-- 
 ‘ion over their obsequious- proselytes; and exercised a: 
 
 ‘ princely authority over the countries Miner creer : 
 ‘istry had been successful.” tas aed 
 
 26. “The conversion of the Jews coniadgeiantundiy 
 ‘in this century.—Though in many places, they were _ 
 ‘barbarously compelled by the ae 
 ‘ Antichristians}] to make an outward and pa 
 ‘ fession of their faith in Christ.” F 
 
 26. “The emperor Henacuius, incensed pe that 
 
 * This monk Augustin, on account of his labours in propagating the 
 
 Catholic gospel in Britain, is stiled The British Apostle, an 
 rst Archbishop of Canterbury. want: ole | 
 
= 
 
 ry. - THE REIGN OF ANTICHRIST: eae 
 
 ‘ miserable people, by the insinuations, as itis said, of CHAP, 
 ‘the Christian doctors, persecuted them in a cruel man- 
 ‘ner, and ordered multitudes of them to be inhumanly 
 “dragged into the Christian churches, in order to be bap- : 
 ‘ tized, by violence and compulsion. The same odious q 
 ‘method of converting was practised in Spain and Gaul.” 
 27. In the eighth century, “ Boniface, on account of p..), Hic, a 
 ‘his ministerial labours and holy exploits, was distin- tory, vol. : 
 ‘guished by the honourable title of the Apostle ofthe 1: P-20L 
 ‘Germans.”—But notwithstanding the eminent services 
 the is said to have rendered to christianity, Mosheim 
 confesseth, that he “ often employed violence and terror 
 “and sometimes artifice and fraud, in order.to multiply — 
 ‘the number of Christians.” 
 28. It would be endless labour to pursue these Cath- 
 olic gospelizers through all their tyrannical movements. 
 Charlemagne, in the same century, commenced hostili- 
 ‘ties in behalf of the church, against those Saxons who 
 dnhabited Germany: “ That valiant people, (saith Mo- tia. 
 *sheim) whose love of liberty was excessive, and whose P- 202. 
 “aversion to the restraints of sacerdotal authority was 
 “inexpressible.” 
 29, Yet.this valiant people, who had hitherto stood 
 their ground against the fraud and violence of monks 
 and bishops; at last overcome by the terror of punish- ,,.., 
 ment, and the imperious language of ,victory, they suf p, 203 ari 
 fered themselves to be baptized, though with the great- Rote [T] 
 est reluctance. For according to the imiquitous law 
 which these bloody gospelizers had enacted, “ every 
 -“ Saxon, who coniemptuously refused to receive the sa- 
 “crament of baptism, was to be punished with death.” | 
 30. Such were the exploits of Charlemagne in the $3 
 service of Christianity, for which, “succeeding genera- ; 
 * tions (saith Mosheim) canonized his memory, and turn- 
 ‘ed this bloody warrior into an eminent saint.” If Dr. p. 204, 
 Mosheim truly saw the absurdity of such an impious 
 turn, how was it possible that he could canonize milli- 
 ons of such beastly characters, in his history, under the 
 -name of christians, and turn their’absurd and ridiculous 
 ' doctrines, with their pernicious effects, into the gospel 
 of Christ, and “ the benign religion of Jesus?” 
 
’ ) estaus, king of Poland, i, 
 : eh the Prussians, and “ob 
 
 ‘Jaws and of a victorious army. 
 ea could noi effect by e: 
 
 ‘dragooned this savage people into 
 <= “Wartpeman I. hin of Denmark, 
 ord, (in the twelfth century) for t tne pr 
 Sand advancement of christianity; and where 
 ‘arms were successful,. there hos 
 ‘ples and images of the gods, destre 
 ‘waste their sacred -groves, pa 
 “place, the Christian worship, which d 
 ie an by better means than’ the s 
 8. These are the words of Mosheimy 
 ‘vith more propriety have said that, thei 
 bloody religion deserved to be called by —_ 
 name than that of christianity. But he con 
 narrative in the same catholic” ‘strain. 
 . Rugen submitted to the victorious arms ¢ 
 «A. D. 1168; and its fierce and savage’ inhak 
 “were, in: reality, no more than a band of | 
 ‘pirates, were obliged, by that prince, to he 
 “structions of the pious and learned 
 « ed his army, and to receive the Christian worship. 
 ' 4, “The Finlanders received the gospel im 
 *manner—they were also a fierce and sava 
 ‘After many bloody battles, they were: 
 ‘by Eric IX. and were commanded to. 
 “ligion of the conqueror, which the perros 7 or 
 ‘did, thongh with the utmost reluctance, ‘The founder 
 ‘and ruler of this new church [of savage robber 
 ‘rates] was Henry, archbishop of ) ace 
 “nied the victorious monarch in that bloody campai 
 5. But Henry, for his severe treatment of his young 
 converts, was by them assassinated; and thus procured 
 the honours of saintship.and martyrdom, from po 
 rian IV. Can the heathen mythology furni 
 monsters than doctor Mosheim’s bloody christian: 
 
wt 
 
 P. iv. THE CATHOLIC GOSPEL. 
 
 217 
 
 pious, learned, tyrannical doctors, his fierce and savage CHAP 
 
 Christians, and his lordly archbishop-saints and martyrs? 
 
 6. But let us pursue the track of this wild beast a lit- 
 tle further, and see what gospel or good news he spread 
 among the Livonians. Mosheim, in his usual style, saith, 
 “The propagation of the gospel among the Livonians 
 * was attended with much difficulty, and also with hor-, 
 “rible scenes of cruelty and bloodshed.” 
 
 7. “ Mainard, a regular canon of St. Augustin, [having 
 ‘attempted the conversion of that savage nation without 
 * success] addressed himself to the Roman pontiff Ursaw 
 _ “II. who consecrated him bishop of the Livonians, and, 
 ‘at the same time, declared a holy war against that ob- — 
 *stinate people.” 
 
 — 
 
 8. “'This war, which was at first carried on against the Eccl. Hi2- 
 
 ‘inhabitants of the province of Esthonia, was continued 
 © with still greater vigour, and rendered more universal 
 ‘by Bertuorp, abbot of Lucca, who left his monastery 
 ‘to share the labours and laurels of Mainard, whom he, 
 * accordingly, succeeded in the see of Livonia.” 
 
 9. “The new bishop marched into that province at 
 *the head of a powerful army which he had raised in 
 ‘Saxony, preached the gospel sword in hand, and prey- 
 *ed its truth by blows instead of arguments.” Beyond 
 all dispute, he proved, by his unmerciful blows, that his 
 religion and his gospel were a brutal imposition on the 
 reason and rights of man. 
 
 10. “ Albert, canon.of Bremen, became the third bish- 
 ‘op of Livonia, and followed, with a barbarous enthusi- 
 *asm, the same military methods of conversion.—He en- 
 ‘tered Livonia, A. D. 1198, with a fresh body of troops, 
 ‘drawn out of Saxony; and encamping at Riga, institu- 
 ‘ted there, by the direction of the Roman pontiff, Inxo- 
 ‘cent IIL the military order of the knights sword-bear- 
 “ers, who were commissioned to dragoon the Livonians 
 ‘into the profession of Christianity, and to oblige them, 
 “by force of arms, to receive the benefits of baptism.” 
 
 tory, vol. 
 iti. p. 5. 
 
 11. “ New legions were sent from Germany fo second 4,3 p.é 
 
 ‘the efforts, and add efficacy to the mission of these boot- 
 - “ed apostles; and they, together with the knights sword- 
 “bearers, so cruelly oppressed, slaughtered, and tor- 
 ‘mented this wretched people, that exhausted, at length, 
 ‘and unable to stand any longer firm against the arm of 
 ‘persecution, they abandoned the statues oftheir Pagan 
 “deities, and substituted in their place the images of the 
 * saints.” x 
 
 (oe: =a 
 
’ eed 
 MEANS OF PROPAGATING PL AV. "a 
 
 i2. Mosheim at length closeth his account of his won 
 
 +——— derful progress of the Catholic gospel among the 
 
 nians, in his-usual murky manner. ‘ But while they re- 
 ‘ceived the blessings of the gospel, they were, at the 
 ‘same time, deprived of all earthly comforts; 
 
 ‘Jands and possessions were taken from. them wit he 
 
 girost odious circumstances of cruelty and violence, and 
 
 the knights and bishops divided the spoil.” =. 
 13. Such curses of Antichrist’s dominion, retailed out 
 
 hy Catholic doctors and divines, under the name of B0s- 
 
 pel-blessings, have driven many men of h 
 
 ples to discard the name of Christianity, and all its vate: 
 ries, with the utmost abhorrence; and justly they might 
 discard a religion that claimed the most distant relation 
 to such a bloody, oppressive, and beastly hierarchy. — 
 
 14. But the votaries of such a religion have nothing 
 to do either with Jesus Christ or any of his followers. 
 The true and genuine gospel of Christ never was preach- 
 ed with sword in hand; but with the inward power and 
 energy of the Holy Ghost, which isa Spirit of peace, 
 long-suffering, meekness, and mercy. 
 
 15. And when the gospel was preached by. ‘tae true 
 messengers of Christ, every creature had full liberty of 
 choice; and if any embraced the truth, it was upon their 
 own inward conviction, and their estimation of its. val 
 without any compulsion from any other quarter.  __ 
 
 16. Neither did Christ Jesus, nor any of his followers, 
 ever enact laws to hind those who did not believe; nor 
 did they ever persecute or practise war and bloodshed 
 to promote their cause, or increase their number; nor 
 compel any one to receive their testimony, by any force, 
 violence or cruelty whatever. These things are gue 
 and cannot be denied. 
 
 17. But what shall be said, when such. booted an 
 tles, and bishops, with their sword-bearers, drunk with 
 ambition and zeal for dominion, are pushing on, in every 
 direction, to extend the limits of their lawless empire, 
 
 ’ 
 
 : 
 | 
 
 and spreading calamity and distress whereyer they go? 
 
 18. Can any real friend of either God or man look yo i 
 r 
 
 with indifference, or try to amuse a distressed wo: 
 with flowery tales about a divine gospel—a benign reli- 
 gion—and a celestial light? Or must not reason and con- 
 science speak out, and testify that all such cospeliaing 
 is the cursed deception of antichristian tyrants? Suc! 
 awful scenes of merciless tyranny, under the mask of 4 
 
Pp, W. THE CATHOLIC GosPec. 219 
 
 Christian profession, are the most noted achievements of CH! ie 
 Catholic. emperors, popes, bishops, and mionks, through 
 the whole reign of Antichrist. 
 
 19. Many volumes could not contain a full account of 
 all the arts of deception, the pious frauds, the bloody 
 wars and horrid massacres, the secret wickedness and 
 open crimes which have been practised in this ee 
 kingdom, under the sacred names of God and Christ, and 
 under a cloak of pious motives and holy ends; but hap- 
 pily, such monsters of iniquity are to be clearly known 
 by their fruits, their own historians being witnesses. 
 
 20. To say no more, their holy war with the infidel 
 Saracens, as they called them, was sufficient to demon- 
 strate to all ages, that it was not the gospel, nor the 
 spirit of Christ that they possessed, but a spirit and gos- 
 pel directly contrary. 
 
 21. By the influence of pope, and emperor, of bish- 
 ops, dukes, monks, and all the ecclesiastical powers, an 
 army was raised in the eleventh century to force their 
 gospel into Palestine. Eight hundred thousand men, . 
 each with a consecrated cross on his right shoulder, set 
 out for Constantinople in the year 1096. “This army Eccl His-. 
 ‘(saith Mosheim) was the greatest, and in’outward ap- {0"y, yo 
 * pearance the most formidable, that had been known in iy 
 ‘the memory of man.” This was but the beginning of 
 this Catholic army, which is characterized as followeth. 
 
 22. “'Phis army was a motley assemblage of monks, 
 
 ‘prostitutes, artists, labourers, lazy tradesmen, mer- 
 “chants, boys, girls, slaves, malefactors, and profligate 
 «debauchees—who were animated solely by the pros- 
 ‘pect of spoil and plunder, and hoped to make their 
 ‘fortunes by this holy campaign.” 
 
 23. Dr. Maclaine, from the best authority, siateth 
 that, “the first divisions of this prodigious army com- ibid. 
 
 ‘ mitted the most abominable enormities in the countries aoe 
 ‘through which they passed, and that there was no kind “°* (s] 
 ‘of insolence, injustice, impurity, barbarity, and vio- 
 
 *Jence, of which they were not guilty.” 
 
 24, “Nothing perhaps in the annals of history can 
 ‘equal the flagitious deeds of this infernal rabble.” So 
 saith Maclaine. And truly, if this rabble was infernal, 
 it was but a part of the infernal kingdom of Antichrist, 
 which was governed by an infernal priesthood; and what 
 could such infernals ever communicate to their succes- 
 sors, eyen to the latest ages, but the same infernal spirit 
 
220 MEANS OF PROPAGATING, SC. ‘ Sey?" 
 
 bai a of deception and aininde under the name of a gospel? 
 
 _.. | 25, “We pass in silence, (saith Mosheim),the various 
 Eccl. Hise ‘enarmities that were occasioned by these crusades, the 
 
 a }$3 ‘murders, rapes, and robberies of the most infernal na- 
 
 . ‘ture, that were every where committed withimpunity, 
 ‘by these holy. soldiers of God and of Christ, as they 
 ‘were impiously called.” to aan 
 
 26. And in this infernal manner, did this lasthamwol 
 the monstrous beast wax exceeding great; so that at the 
 sight of his army and horsemen, which were like the 
 sand upon the sea shore for multitude, it ; 
 bawe been said, “‘ Who is like unto the beast? Who i is 
 
 : 
 
 on “a le to make war with him?” Beep 
 27. The habitable and most pt parts of the 
 globe were the principal objects of his ravaging power; 
 and all whose habitation was upon the earth, or 
 contended for its honours, pleasures and ‘preferments, | 
 were obliged to worship him, whose iniquitous names 
 and characteristics never were written in the eineind j 
 the innocent life of the Lamb. 
 _28, They worshipped this beast, not asian poeta see: 
 ing him with their substance, but by conferring upon. 
 him such names and titles of blasphemy as, Our Lord 
 See Eccl God the Pope—another God upon earth—King of ~~ 
 a8 sot and Lord of lords—The same is the dominionof God 
 460. and the Pope—Lord of the universe, arbiter ofthe fate 
 Hist. Re- of kingdoms and empires, and supreme ruler overthe 
 432. kings and princes of the earth. 
 Note [x] 29, Agreeably to these blasphemous. titles, his vota- ; 
 Dissert, Tes maintain that, ‘“‘The power of the Popeis greater 
 on Proph. than all created power, and extends itself to things ce- — 
 Ng Abs P-  lestial, terrestrial, and infernal:” that he isnot only bish- 
 op of Rome, but of the whole world, and iis constituted = 
 judge in the place of God, which he filleth as the vice- 
 gerent of the most high; that he “doeth whatsoeyer,he . 
 listeth, even things unlawful! and is more than God? 
 30. “ Such blasphemies are not only allowed, but are 
 ‘even approved, encouraged, rewarded in the writers . 
 ‘of the church of Rome; and they are not only the ex- 
 ‘travagances of private writers, but are the language ~ 
 ‘even of public decretals and acts of founailet? pene 
 Newton, eM nn shi 
 31. Thus, he was not only blasphemously: i 
 but he magnified himself against the prince 
 saying, that neither princes nor pct aorera. 
 
PIV. THE ABOMINATIONS OF, &c. 
 
 ors nor ecclesiastical rulers, have any lawful power in 
 chureh or state, but what they derive from him: that 
 both the kingdoms and souls of kings were under his do- 
 minion, and that be had power to bind them, both in 
 heaven and upon earth. 
 
 - 32. Such was that combination of mutual blasphemy 
 and wickedness that centred in the head of this beastly 
 
 kingdom; and such was the power that was given him, — 
 
 not of God, but of all the ranks and orders of men that 
 existed upon the face of the whole earth. They gave. 
 their power to the beast, to establish the dignity, hon- 
 our, power, greatness and glory of fallen man, both in a 
 temporal and spiritual view; in all which they expected 
 to have a share. 
 
 33. It is no marvel then that such a hypocritical, 
 bloody and cruel hierarchy should be represented by 
 the spirit of prophecy, under the figure of a scarlet co- 
 loured beast, full of names of blasphemy, on which was 
 seated a woman arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, 
 and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, 
 having a golden cup in her hand, full of abominations 
 and. filthiess of her fornication: And upon her fore- 
 ‘head a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON. THE 
 GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABO- 
 MINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 
 
 ey 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Abominations of the Mother of Harlots. 
 
 HE kingdom of Antichrist was first founded and 
 fi established under the authority of names, and al- 
 ways abounded with names of blasphemy, as the prin- 
 cipal means of deception. To spoil this corrupt Babylon 
 . of her names, would in fact be taking away her whole 
 artillery, and divesting her of every weapon of defence. 
 2. According to St. John, when only the tenth part of 
 the city fell, there were slain namest of men seven thou- 
 sand ; but how many thousands of names, titles, and words 
 have been corrupted in the.whole extent of this corrupt 
 church, and unjustly exposed to be hated and destroved 
 from any further use among mankind! .- ‘ 
 X 2 
 
 -221 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ii. p. 398, 
 
 481. vol. 
 ili. p. 161- 
 4. 
 
 Rev. xvii: 
 
 toveuare. 
 Rey, xi. 
 13. 
 
ay ee ee 
 
 292 THE ABOMINATIONS OF © PB Wwe 
 
 CHAP. _ 3. By such means, with deep artifice; and diabolical 
 
 fraud, did Antichrist practise and: prosper in deceiving” 
 the nations into a belief in the-holy 
 
 Catholic church, her 
 
 _ holy bishops, holy monks, “and: ae, 
 
 institutions, holy ordinances, an all, her holy 
 
 wars, her holy inquisitions, and persecutions, 9)» 
 
 _ 4. But who is the Pope? and what is the Catholic 
 church? that they should be ornamented with vaintitles, 
 
 under pretence of their conveying" to laterages’a ral 
 
 gion of which they were in every ¥ 
 
 5. And what are we to think of those sebanerepitans; 
 who, to preserve their dying authorityy-and -iaintain 
 their unjust titles, and offices of dignity wae oo aa 
 imposed upon the ignorant by. their smooth words, to 
 make them believe that the Church of Rome, that sink 
 of corruption, and den of vipers; could spread the light 
 of the glorious gospel of Christ among the nations? — 
 
 6. Are we to believe that she was able to: purge the 
 Catholic Church from errors:and heresies; ‘exclude from 
 the kingdom of heaven dangerous fanatics, schismatics,. 
 and enthusiasts; and transmit the undefiled truth to her 
 latest posterity? 1s the superstitious authority of names 
 and titles, popish decretals, and catholic dogmas suffi 
 cient to bind reason and conscience, and every princi- 
 ple of humanity and justice, and hold prom poem 
 on rack? ; 
 
 "If the Catholic Church contained’<uch  enormities 
 ar are stated, which none of her children pretend to de- 
 ny, then where can either she or her offspring find mm 
 least shadow of pretence for calling their 
 the name of Jesus Cunisr? Surely, of all their bac 
 
 inations, this must be the greatest, and: most provoking © 
 in the eyes of a just and righteous God. © = 
 
 ’ 
 -4 
 8. But seeing her pretensions to sanctity prnass ¢ 
 high, and her resemblance to the true : 
 so strenuously insisted upon, we shallnotice some'of the 
 most essential points in which this supposed resemblance 
 consisted, and see how far the Leperemiepegc oy te . i 
 9. It is said that the chief bishop in the bin 
 Grounds church was the representative of Jesus; and that infe- 
 of Cath. yior bishops represented the apostles, who renounced 
 Zig P- the bands and fetters of a carnal nature, did 
 ~~ nor live after the flesh; but devoted the: 
 to the service of God, to labour for the’salva’ 
 Wherein then consieted the resemblance? 
 
Py IV. - PHE MOTHER OF HARLOTS. 
 
 10; Bishop Newton observeth that, “As long age as 
 ‘the year 386, Siricrvs held a council of eighty bishops 
 ‘at Rome, and forbade the clergy to cohabit with their 
 ‘wives, This decree was confirmed by Innocenr at the 
 
 ‘beginning ef the fifth century; and the celibacy of 99 
 
 ‘the clergy was fully decreed by Grecory VII. in the 
 ‘eleventh century; and this hath been the universal 
 ‘law and practice ever since.” 
 
 11. Srrictvs was not, however, the first who perceiv- 
 ed the absurdity of the professed ministers of Christ liv- 
 ing in the works of natural generation; for the council 
 of Nice had almest come toa resolution of imposing upon 
 the clergy the yoke of perpetual celibacy, when Paph- 
 nutius (an old cripple with one eye) put a stop to their 
 proceedings, 
 
 12. ConsTanrine, though he exercised no authority 
 in the case, manifested sufficiently which side he favour- 
 ed, saying, “ Ego plane, si meechantem»episcopum vi- 
 “ derem, sceles obtegerem paludamento.” i. e. Surely 
 if I should see a bishop committing adultery, I should 
 cover the dirty action with my robe. This was great 
 indulgence on the side of the emperor, which from eve- 
 ry evidence, was by the bishops infinitely improved. 
 
 13. The Nicene creed was introduced into Spain in 
 the fifth century, professedly for the sake of condem- 
 ning the Priscillianists, in which there is a canon to al- 
 low every Catholic to keep at his choice a wife, a wo- 
 man, ora concubine. St. Augustin expounded it, and. 
 distinguished the concubine of a Catholic from other 
 ‘concubines. 
 
 14. Where then was the great effect produced on the 
 side of purity by their boasted councils and decrees?— 
 Could they render an adulterous bishop a fit representa- 
 tive of Jesus Christ, or of his holy apostles by covering 
 his filthy actions with the most spotless robe? or by al- 
 lowing him to keep a woman, or a concubine in place of 
 a wife? 
 
 15. If not, let Catholics forever cease to disgrace the 
 sacred name of Christ or apostle, with their sainted 
 bishops, and monks, and their Catholic concubines.— 
 Nor can their. cause appear in any better light under 
 the permanent law of celibacy imposed by Pope Grego- 
 ry, if we consider the circumstances under which that 
 Jaw was established, and the effects which flowed from it. 
 
 16. The licentious and scandalous conduct of the 
 
 2e5 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 Dissert. 
 
 on proph, 
 vol, il. @& 
 
 Eccl. Hise 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 405, 
 
 Eccl. Rev 
 searches, 
 
 p. 65. 
 Note (2} 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 198; 
 
224 THE ABOMINATIONS OF) Pav As 7 
 
 ih * monks and clergy was enormous, with respect to concu- 
 ——__— binage. in particular. . Mosheim ‘saith, “1t was practis- 
 Eccl. His- ‘ed too openly to admit of any doubts» The priests, and 
 a ‘what is still more surprising, even the sanctimonious 
 {°° ‘monks, fell victims to the triumphant charms of the sex, — 
 ‘and to the imperious dominion of their-carnal lusts; 
 ‘and entering into the bonds of wedlock or concubinage, 
 ‘squandered away in a most luxurious n 
 ‘ wives and mistresses, the revenues of the church,” » 
 ibid. 17. “There wasa prodigious number of ecclesiastics 
 . 437. § throughout all Europe, not only of 
 ote [p-] “but also of monks, who kept, under the title,of wives, 
 ‘mistresses. which they dismissed at, pleasure to enjoy 
 ‘a licentious variety, and who not only spent, in the 
 ‘most profuse and scandalous manner, the revenues and 
 ‘treasures of the churches and conyents to which they 
 ‘belonged, but even distributed poset pavieet thew 
 ' Samong their Or ee eae rps “eco one 
 18, Such were the cinetznehanam under subich Grego- 
 ry, in the year 1074, assembled a council.at Rome, in 
 which it was decreed “ That the sacerdotal. orders 
 ‘should abstain from marriage; and that such of them 
 ‘as had already wives, or concubines, should immediate~ 
 “ly dismiss theny, or quit the priestly office.” > 
 Bid 19. But no sooner was the law concerning. the celibacy 
 4g9, 490. of the clergy published, than those deceitful hypocrites, 
 who were covering over their foul actions. with the 
 robes of indulgence, and living in their lusts with mis- 
 tresses under the title of wives, and hired concubines, 
 raised the loud complaint against their lord god the 
 Pope; charged him with too great severity, “and exci- 
 ‘ted the most dreadful tumults in the greatest part of 
 ‘the European provinces.” #20» deere Benes 
 Me ca 20. Grecory and his adherents were brgndach with 
 p. 491. the odious name of Manicheans; and many chose rather y 
 to abandon their priestly honour, their 1 
 their god, than their sensual pleasures; and to quit thei 
 benefices that they might live in the inemasinaeet 
 their lusts, et 
 21, Some conianceldems the right, of matrimony at 
 least, and urged the authority sof. St, nut ik 
 ibid. | Vain; Gregory continued obstinate; and the fact was, 
 a Say that without such a revolution, his Catholic priest 
 must have sunk into eternal infamy, and forfeited 
 ever, all pretensions of being the followers of the apos 
 
Pav. THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS., 
 
 285 
 
 tles: such were the monstrous degrees of wantonness CHAP. 
 
 and debauchery into which that beastly order had run. 
 
 22, Yet severe as the law was, which obliged the sa- 
 cerdotal orders to “abstain from marriage,” and dismiss 
 their wives and concubines, or quit the priestly office, it 
 only turned the abominations of the Mother of Harlots 
 into a more extensive channel, and opened the door for 
 indulgences of a more secret and general kind. 
 
 23. Let it be granted, that the head bishops of Rome 
 did not marry; and did they resemble Jesus Christ or 
 his apostles any the more for that? The most beastly 
 drunkard might abstain from drinking liquor in his own 
 house, or liquor which he had purchased and made his 
 own; but could he argue from this that he resembled a 
 perfectly sober man who never tasted spirituous liquor 
 at all? 
 
 » 24, But it seemeth the Catholic fathers and their 
 councils were under the necessity of enacting laws of 
 celibacy and continency, and of using arbitrary meas- 
 ures to enforce obedience. Hence it is evident, that 
 their laws and decrees, and all their transactions to sup- 
 port the outward appearance of sanctity, were plain 
 and demonstrative proofs, that their pretended holy or- 
 ders and holy institutions were spurious and rotten at 
 the very core. 
 
 25. Christ Jesus and his apostles had no necessity for 
 any such laws, nor for any secular power to enforce obe 
 dience; for they had that spirit of purity dwelling’ in 
 them, which gave them an. snehancmes power over eve 
 ry unclean and hateful lust. 
 
 26. But as the very institutions of this Mother of Har- 
 lots were false; so her Catholic counsellors were totally 
 destitute of that spirit which regulated the conduct of 
 the apostles of Christ; and therefore they had recourse 
 to those arbitrary laws which could neither check the 
 ambition of deceivers from pushing into office, nor curb 
 their lawless passions when in office: of course, their 
 pretended institution of celibacy was, in every sense, 
 contrary both to the convincing law of Moses, and the 
 redeeming power of the genuine gospel. 
 
 27. Hence their mogk institutions were, Sréntually, 
 productive of millions of lazy, useless beings, who for 
 ages were a common pest to civil society. True these 
 monastics and conventuals professed continence, and 
 chastity, and virginity, and under this profession claim- 
 ed a sumptuous living from more virtuous citizens. 
 
226 
 
 CHAP. 
 Iv. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Redemp. 
 p. 434. 
 Note [m.] 
 
 THE ABOMINATIONS OF — eravt 
 
 28. But how abundantly was their hypocrisy detect: 
 ed, and their horrid licentiougness exposed! So much 
 indeed, that a convent or nannery y proverb of 
 contempt anto this day! “And not ‘onl , but every 
 rank of the priesthood, even to the pope himself, bore 
 the same general character, and gave the most wnlaw- 
 ful reins to secret debauchery, which hath rendered 
 the very name of continence and ehiaetitiywodiogs erties 
 sense of a long deceived world, 9) 9 
 
 29. If the Catholic Church had been sethepnahnted 
 of the abominations of a carnal nature, and had posses- 
 sed the power of salvation, there would never have been 
 occasion for those indulgences, which the bold blasphe- 
 mers dared to dispense crouse the’ a virtue of 
 Christ’s bleod. 
 
 30. But such was the depvte! of atomapink sind wick: 
 edness in this Mother of Harlots, that she could fix her 
 fees of absolution, license, and indulgence for the perpe- 
 tration of the most horrid crimes; and publish, so much 
 for defiling a virgin—for lying with mother or sister—- 
 for a priest who keeps a concubine—for lying with a 
 
 _ woman in the church—for perjury—forgery—robbery, 
 - and even for murder; and:this presumptuous merchan- 
 
 Rev. xvil. 
 6. 
 
 dize she carried on under the pretended seal of’ the 
 court of heaven. cal 
 
 31. Could then; any crime be too enormous to be com~ 
 mitted, when money could discharge the guilt? And 
 could money be wanting while orthodoxy marked out 
 the more frugal, industrious and virtuous part of man- 
 kind as objects of destruction, of prey and spoil, to those 
 booted apostles, and their infernal monkish rabble? 
 
 32. Had this sink of corruption let the rest of mankind 
 alone, her abominations would have been more tolera~ 
 ble; but how deeply tinged are the crimes of this scar- 
 let coloured whore, when her thirst for blood-is as insa- 
 tiable as her love of pleasure! ~ aries ae enenealay 
 
 33. “And | saw the womnn dinteell with the blood 
 of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.” 
 Blood was always a principal part of the Catholic feast. 
 And so fond were these ravenous beasts of this kind of 
 drink, that they fancied they could even turn wine into 
 blood and drink it in memory of the bloody actions of 
 their forefathers, who had slain the true witnesses of God. 
 
 34, Jesus never taught his disciples either to shed 
 blood or to drink it, or any superstitious emblem of it. 
 
PIV. | ‘PHE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, 
 
 He gaye them a cup to drink, but it was to be no more 
 of the fruit of the vine: and the New-Testament, or 
 testimony which they received, was, that instead of su- 
 _ perstitious rites and ceremonies, they were to eat their 
 bread and drink their cup, in singleness of heart, and in 
 a life of innocence and virtue, after his example. . 
 
 35. But the Mother of Harlots had another kind of 
 cup, which contained, first, the filthiness of every abomi- 
 nable action; next, a superstitious commemoration of the 
 blood of saints and martyrs, from which she grew raving 
 mad with orthodoxy; and lastly, her cup of filth must 
 needs be mingled with fresh blood from the veins of 
 those who retained the least appearance of the real life 
 and virtuous manners of the ancient saints. 
 
 _ 36. Paul of Samosata, in the third century, had been 
 
 condemned and deposed by a council of Catholic fathers, 
 for his wrong notions about God and Christ : nevertheless 
 he “ft behind him, a numerous train of followers, call- 
 ed Paulicians, who greatly troubled the church. Con- 
 stans, Justinian Il. and Leo the Isaurian, exerted their 
 zeal, in the seventh and eighth centuries, against the 
 Paulicians, with a peculiar degree of bitterness and fury. 
 
 37. The cruel rage of persecution, which had been 
 for some years suspended, broke forth with redoubled 
 violence, in the ninth century, under the reigns.of Curo- 
 palates, and Leo the Armenian, who caused the strictest 
 search to be made after those heretics, in all the Grecian 
 provinces; and death was the certain doom of all such 
 as refused to conform to the abominable superstitions of 
 the times. 
 
 38. But the cruelty of these bloody heresy-hunters 
 surpassed all bounds, under the furious zeal of the em- 
 press Turopora. Inone campaign into Armenia, these 
 relentless persecutors, after confiscating the goods of a- 
 bove a hundred thousand Paulicians, put their possessors 
 to death in the most barbarous manner, and made them 
 expire slowly in a variety of the most-exquisite tortures. 
 
 39. Such as escaped were driven to madness, and fi- 
 nally into the most desperate measures of defence, after 
 escaping to the more humane. Saracens, by whom they 
 were protected against the rage of their Catholic per- 
 secutors, ne 
 
 40. The Manicheans, in the fourth century, are said 
 to have increased above the other denominations of He- 
 zetics in their influence and progress. During the time 
 
 CHAP: 
 IV. 
 
 ee 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory. vol. 
 i. p. 298. 
 
 ibid. 
 vol. il. p. 
 354. Cd 
 
 ibid. 
 
 P- 335. 
 
 ibid. 
 vol. i. 
 
 P, 39% 
 
28 
 
 “—_s 
 THE ABOMINATIONS OF Priv. 
 
 onee of their existence, “the civil and canon laws of those 
 
 Eccl. Re- of Heretics,”—of whom the penal poste sn ima 
 
 searches, 
 
 p. 166 
 
 £ccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 390, 
 
 times (saith Robinson) mention seventy or eighty igorts 
 Donatists and Manicheans were the 
 
 41. St. Augustin, that Catholic oreitetalfaiees- 
 once himself been a professed Manichean, and had h 
 remained a heretic, he might have continued Dikniger 
 to the diabolical work of persecuting others for their 
 sentiments, and been exempted from the just and highly 
 merited charge of insulting the reason and» abusing the 
 rights of mankind. ee ee 
 
 42. But when he “returned from his errors,” (as Mo- 
 sheim is pleased to express it) and became a’true Ortho- 
 dox Catholic, then indeed, the whole force of his much 
 admired genius and flowing eloquence, was employed to 
 stir up persecution against the heretics, and he and oth- 
 er such godly men, endeavoured to inflame the passions 
 of those in power, to extirpate the root of this “horrible 
 disease ” which so much troubled their catholic e. 
 
 43. Through the influence of such bloody ort sama 
 
 Note{c.] saints as Augustin, severe laws were enacted by the em- 
 
 perors against the Manicheans. “Their assemblies were 
 prohibited—heavy penalties were imposed on their 
 
 - teachers—they were branded with infamy, and deprived 
 
 tory, vol. 
 4. p- 398 
 and vol. 
 ai. p. 55. 
 
 of all the rights and privileges of citizens: hesides ma- 
 ny edicts more dreadful, which are said to be ‘recorded 
 in the ancient histories of those times. 
 
 44, The Donatists also suffered immense ecvaemaiens. 
 numbers were sent into banishment, and many of them 
 were persecuted with brutal barbarity, until they en- 
 joyed some peace under the reign of the Pagan empe- 
 ror Julian, who permitted the exiles to return to their 
 country, and restored them to the enjoyment of their 
 former liberty. oF eee 
 
 45, But no sooner did the self-styled orthodox ecclesi- 
 astics recover the dominion, than the scene changed ; and 
 who more fit to heighten the crimson dye of the scarlet 
 
 beast in causing the blood of heretics to be shed than 
 Eccl. His- St, Augustin? “He (saith Mosheim) animated against 
 
 ‘them, not only the province of Africa, but also 
 ‘whole christian world, and the imperial ‘court.” P 
 
 46. The Mother of Harlots could not, at bei ‘ 
 apostasy have conceived and brought forth a e- 
 nuine offspring, to’ belp fill up the cup of He a- 
 
 tions, than that “learned and ingenious prelate” St. Au- 
 
‘ 
 
 Pi IV. HE MOTHER OF WARLOTS. 
 
 gustin—a divine oracle to her adulterous seed; but the 
 most contemptible tool in the eyes of the- virtuous.— 
 Ue Sent a Spanish presbyter into Palestine to accuse Pc- 
 lagius, who was favoured by the bishop of Jerusalem.— 
 And he it was, who, at the head of the African bishops, 
 inflamed the Gauls, Britons, and Africans, by their coun- 
 -cils, and the emperors, by their. edicts and penal laws, 
 to demolish the Pelagians. f 
 
 47, The Donatists had expressly remonstrated against 
 appeals to the civil power in cases of religion. “The 
 ‘implacable Austin (saith Robinson) had spent almost 
 ‘half a century in banishing, butchering and driving all 
 4 dissenters into corners, and there he stood, crowing to 
 ‘hail the return of day.” But the Donatists recovered 
 their former liberty and tranquility by the protection 
 they received from the Vandals, who invaded Africa; 
 but as the Vandal kingdom was brought to a period in 
 the year 534; hence, “Orthodoxy and persecution once 
 ‘more overwhelmed that ill-fated country Africa.—- 
 * Councils, canons, edicts and. all imaginable instruments 
 “of oppression came rolling in like a tide.” — 
 
 48. “One name given to the Donatists was Monten- 
 ‘ses, because in the caves of the mountains, in times of 
 ‘ oppression, they held their religious assemblies. About 
 ‘the beginning of the seventh century, pope GRecory 
 ‘wrote to two African bishops to exert themselves to 
 
 suppress them. Marked out thus for vengeance they 
 ‘ disappeared—and the presumption is (saith Robinson) 
 ‘that they went among the Pagans for a liberty which 
 “the pretended followers of Jesus refused to grant them.” 
 
 49. Robinson saith of Gregory, who sent Augustin the 
 monk to preach his catholic gospel in Britain, “ In spite 
 ‘of his title, Sr. Grecory tun Great, the blood of 
 «more than two thousand British Christians, whom he a 
 £ foreigner, had the impudence to condemn, and the bru- 
 ‘tality to cause to be butchered, cries to heaven against 
 ‘him, and his accomplice Augustin the monk.” — It ap- 
 peareth that St. Gregory had studied the great African 
 oracle—Thou shalt not-revile the gods, that is, saith 
 Gregory, the priests. 
 
 50. “ Arabs, and others: called infidels, never perse- 
 ‘cuted till the Orthodox taught them. It is allowed by 
 ‘all, that the infernal cruelties of pretendedly orthodox, 
 ‘both in the eastern and western empires, had rendg¢r- 
 Sed the name of inci hateful.” 
 
 229 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i, p 86. 
 
 ibid, 
 p- 110, 111 
 
 ibid. 
 p, 112, 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 165. 
 
 Ibid. 
 p. 113. 
 
930 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vv. 
 
 Eccl. His 
 tory. vol. 
 3. p.457. 
 
 abid. 
 vol. ii. 
 p. 565. 
 
 7, oe 
 
 THE ABOMINABLE CRUELTIES OF Pele 
 
 51. “The Saracens persecuted mokody. Jews and 
 ‘Christians of all parties jived happy..among, them.” 
 -Of course, those infernal cruelties, - with “the 
 ‘bitter dissentions and cruel animosities that reigned 
 ‘among the Christian sects”—dissentions that filled a 
 great part of the east with carnage and assassinations, 
 may be ranked among ,the causes that contributed to 
 the rapid progress of the more mild and rational reli- 
 gion of Mahomet. sabe . 
 
 ele meas 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The Abominable Cruelties of the Mother.of Harlots. 
 
 ‘f N the eleventh century, Europe.was greatly infested 
 @ with heretics. They spread through many provin- 
 ces. They were reputed Manicheans: In Haly they 
 were called Paterini, or-Cathari, that is, the pure: In 
 France they were called Albigénses, Bulgarians, and 
 other names, sometimes according to the names of ihe 
 country in which they resided. 
 
 2. Their dangerous doctrine was first discovered by — 
 
 a certain priest named Heribert, and.a Norman noble- 
 man,_upon which Rozert, king of France, assembled a 
 
 council at Orleans, to devise methods for reclaiming © 
 
 those harmless people, not, truly, from the error, but, 
 from the innocence of their.ways; but they. remaining 
 obstinate, were at length condemned .to be burnt alive. 
 
 3, Their enemies acknowledge the sincerity of their 
 piety; and .say, they were blackened by accusations 
 which. were evidently false. But they were deemed un- 
 sound in.their speculations, concerning God, the Trinity, 
 and the human soul. Such.also were the heretics of the 
 succeeding centuries, called Brethren and Sisters of the 
 free spirit; that-is, free from the law of sin and death; 
 the Massalians.and Euchites, i. e. a people who pray; 
 the Bogomilans, i. e. such as call for mercy. In som 
 cone the same class of heretics were called Beg- 
 hards. wee riage! 
 
 4, Catholic writers have tried to enumerate the er- 
 rors of these heretics, but they were considered too nu- 
 ymerous; the fact is, their faith and practice were con: 
 
 ; 
 3 
 2 
 
 i 
 
Priv. THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS. 
 
 trary to the Catholic establishment in every thing; of 
 course it would be endless to calculate their supposed 
 errors concerning baptism, the eucharist, the sanctity of 
 churches, altars, incense, consecrated oil, bells, beads, 
 bishops, funeral rites, marriages, indulgences, and the 
 wood of the cross. 
 
 5. Basttivs was a reputed Manichean, and founder of 
 
 938i 
 CHAP. 
 Vix 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 the sect called Bogomilans. This aged and yenerable tory. 
 
 man, being treacherously induced to unfold his'doctrine < 
 tothe bloody emperor Atexias, was condemned as a ins 
 
 heretic, and barbarously burnt at Constantinople, which 
 was but the beginning of sorrows to his harmless fol- 
 ‘lowers. 
 
 6. Peter ve Bruys was another who, ini the twelfth 
 
 century, troubled the Catholic peace, and supplied the <° 
 
 heresy-hunters with fresh blood. They say “he at- 
 ‘ tempted to remove the superstitions that disfigured the 
 ‘beautiful simplicity of the gospel.” He would baptize 
 only such as were come to the full’ use of their reason. 
 
 7. He rejected the notion of the real body and blood 
 of Christ in the eucharist, thé virtue of the wooden 
 cross, and other instruments-of superstition. He was fol- 
 lowed by great numbers, and after a laborious ministry 
 of twenty years, was burnt at St. Giles’s in the year 
 1130, by an enraged populace set on by the clergy. 
 
 8. The next public disturbance arose from Henry, 
 from whom came the Henricians. He travelled from 
 place to place declaiming, it is said, with the greatest 
 vehemence and fervour against the vices of the clergy; 
 at length, being seized by a certain bishop, and con- 
 demned before pope Eugenius, he was committed to a 
 close prison in the year 1148, where he soon after end- 
 ed his days; leaving a train of heretics behind him in 
 France, to supply the ravenous priesthood with blood 
 and carnage. 
 
 9. In Brabant similar commotions were excited by the 
 illiterate Tanquelmus, “who drew after him a numer- 
 ‘ous sect.” Some of his enemies speak the worst things 
 of him, others say, these infamous charges are “ abso- 
 ' ‘Jately incredible—that these blasphemies were falsely 
 ‘charged upon him by a vindictive priesthood.” They 
 gay he treated with contempt the external worship of 
 God, and the sacraments, held clandestine meetings, 
 and, like other heretics, inveighed against the clergy; 
 for which “he was assassinated by an ecclesiastic in a 
 §¢ruel manner.” 
 
 ibid. 
 p> 118, 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 114, 
 
232 
 CHAP. 
 Vs 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ill. p. 115. 
 
 Licel. Re- 
 searches, 
 p. 239. 
 
 _ tains, between France and Spain, became the sequester- _ 
 
 Oe 
 THE ABOMINABLE, CRUELTIES: or 
 
 .10. Annoztp, aman. of cxtinsineitiatiaaeasitaaiaas 
 markable ausierity, excited new troubles:in-Italy. Fist 
 his instigations, it is said, the 
 persons of the clergy in a disorderly mapners_ 
 however, seized in the year, 1165 piel erocid, 
 and afterwards burnt to ashes; leayi ind him 2 
 great number of disciples, to pape sae ae 
 about, their overgrown eitiaeiee 
 ungodly authority. De aan nme pean, owe 
 
 11, Spain had long been teeming with heresy; even 
 from the time that Mark the disciple of Hierax went in- 
 to that kingdom. Sometimes these heretics were called 
 Gnostics, sometimes Manicheans, sometimes Priscillian- 
 ists; and they flourished here, under the last name, dur- 
 ing a period of more than eight.hundred years, 
 
 12. Robinson saith, “This body of people. knew. no: 
 “crime of heresy, (among themselves;) they supposed 
 ‘wery justly, that persecution was oppression, that kil-° 
 ‘ling for the faith was murder.—lf ecclesiastics had ne~ 
 ‘ver created a virtue called orthodoxy, the world would. 
 ‘never haye heard of a crime called heresy.” Councils. 
 never, could suppress heresy in, a 
 did... Innumerable heretics resided in. Spain, till they 
 were rooted out by that iniquitous institution, . 9. © 
 
 13, After this the vallies among the, Pyrenean moun- 
 
 cd habitation of heretics. ‘fo these retreats they fled’ 
 from the destructive arm of persecution, and-being per 
 secuted and driven from thence, they spread through. 
 France, Germany, and other provinces of Europe, form~. 
 ed societies,and were called by different names, = 
 as, Paterini,.Cathari, Beghards, Beguines;. but w 
 more generally called Albigenses and, pips ; 
 14. The Manicheans, Priscillianists, and all who sprung” 
 from the same original stock, agreed in one 
 that was baptism. They all held that.the Catholic cor- 
 poration was nota church of Christ, and they therefore 
 re-baptized such as had been baptized in that commu: 
 nity, before they admitted them into their societies; for 
 this reason their most common name of distinction was 
 Anabaptists,, . « soi» kite evans Wed 
 15. But by whatev er names they might be cal ; 
 different countries, all such as renounced the 'p 
 perstition, and placed religion in the practice. 
 were the common objects of persecution to 
 of Harlots, 
 
Rie inn te 
 
 Pp Iv. ~ PHE MOTHER OF HARLOTS. 233 
 
 16. It is truly astonishing how some ecclesiastical his- CHAP. 
 torians, under the darkest period of their Church histo- 
 ty, have continued to stylethis the Christian Church, 
 with all her train of vices and cruelties; and on the con- 
 trary, have defamed and blackened the characters of 
 those who bore a practical testimony against this motley 
 spectacle of vice and superstition, as Schismatics, Here- 
 tics, and troublers ef the Church. Instances of this kind 
 are not uncommon with Mosheim. 
 
 17. Mosheim, and after him Robinson, hath given a 
 fair description of what the state of this Church was at 
 the early period of the third century. “The most re- 
 ‘spectable writers of that age, have put it out of the Eccl. Re: 
 ‘ power of an historian to spread a vail over the enormi- ee as 
 ‘ties of ecclesiastical rulers. By a train of vices they ~~~ 
 © were sunk into luxury and voluptuousness,. puffed up 
 ‘ with vanity, arrogance and ambition, possessed with a 
 ‘spirit of contention and discord, and addicted to many 
 ‘other vices.—The effects of a corrupt ambition were 
 ‘spread through every rank of the sacred order.” 
 
 18. This is the Church which the Manicheans, Nova- 
 tians and other heretics so much troubled in the third 
 century, and continued to trouble in the succeeding cen- 
 turies. And if such was her corrupt state at the early 
 period of the third century, what must she have been: 
 in’ the tenth?! ‘ 
 
 19. “Mosheim:saith, “The clergy were, forthe most 52.1 Fy. 
 “part, a worthless set of men,—equally enslaved to sen- tory, vol: 
 ‘suality and superstition, and capable of the most abomi- ¥- P- 389. 
 ‘nable and flagitious deeds.—The pretended chiefs and 
 ‘rulers of the universal church, indulged themselves in 
 ‘the commission of the most odious crimes, and abandon- 
 
 ‘ed themselves to the lawless impulse of the most li- 
 ‘centious passions: without reluctance or remorse,—and 
 
 ‘ whose spiritual: empire was such a diversified scene of 
 
 ‘ iniquity and violence, as never was exhibited under any 
 
 “of those temporal tyrants, who have been the scourges 
 
 ‘of mankind.” 
 
 20. Robinson, speaking of the supreme rulers of this’ 
 
 - universal church, the bishops of Rome in particular, 
 
 saith, “ Of the sinners it may truly be affirmed, that they gc), Re. 
 ‘ were sinners-of size; for it would be difficult to mention searches, 
 ‘a crime which they did not commit.” Mosheim saith, ?- 16 
 “The history of the Roman pontiffs that lived in this Eccl. His- 
 
 Tae ;, vol. 
 *[tenth} century, is a sk so many monsters, and j,')"390,, 
 
234 
 
 CHAP 
 ek: 
 
 Rey. xvii. 
 
 Feel. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iit pe 261. 
 Note [e.] 
 
 ae 
 
 - itual empire, that Christian Church, most impiously so 
 
 EOS EOE ae oe, ee 
 | THE ABOMINABLE CRUELTIES*OF Ran 
 
 ‘not of men, and exhibits a horrible series of the most. 
 
 ‘ flagitious, tremendous, and complicated crimes, as all” 
 
 ‘writers ‘unanimously confess” = 
 21. This is the description and character of that spir- 
 
 called. It is the character of the GREAT wHorE who 
 sat upon many waters ruling the nations,—with whom 
 the kings of the earth committed fornication, and with. 
 whose wine of fornication the inhabitants of the earth 
 were madedrunk. Her gilded cup, her specious and al-- 
 luring profession, was full of abominations and filthiness 
 of her fornication. She was the MOTHER OF HAR- 
 LOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 
 She was drunk with the blood of the saints, and with the 
 blood of the martyrs of*Jesus. ©. i cine * 
 
 22. Yet those nonconformists, who would not be in-' 
 toxicated with the wine of the filthiness of her fornica- 
 tion, must needs be called Heretics, the only fit objects 
 of revenge and destruction. In the progress of this beast- 
 ly power, “all places of worship were taken from here- 
 ‘tics, and they punished for holding Conventicles, though 
 ‘they held them in forests, and: dens, and caves of the’ 
 ‘earth. «>. 
 
 23. But in this spiritual empire of iniquity, the ruling 
 party from the beginning, “ declared themselves the on- 
 ‘ly Christians, for they believed the’Trinity, and all the’ 
 ‘rest were heretics, bound over to present and eternal 
 ‘ perdition.” Notwithstanding, “thousands, hers Rob-~ 
 ‘inson) set all penalties at defiance, and lived and died, 
 ‘as their own understandings and consciences command- 
 ‘ed them, in the practice of heresy and schism.” 
 
 24, “In the year 1210, these Nonconformists had be- 
 ‘come SO numerous, and so odious, that Ugo or Hugh, 
 ‘the old bishop’ of Ferrara, obtained an edict of the em- 
 ‘peror Orxo IV. for the suppression of them. © Five 
 ‘ vears after, pope Innocenr III. held a council at the 
 ‘Lateran, and denounced anathemas against heretics of” 
 ‘all descriptions, and against the lords and their bailiffs, 
 ¢ who suffered them to reside on their estates.” 
 
 25, Men of continual employment were now in quest® 
 of heretics; bound by an oath, to seek for them in towns," 
 houses, cellars, woods, caves, and fields, and to Lan 
 the provinces from these enemies of the Catholic faith. 
 Besides, in every city, a council of inquisitors was erect- 
 ed, consisting of one priest and three laymen. ~~ 
 
"ay “ss -, -~ - ‘% 
 
 Poly. / THE) MOTHER -OF MARLOTS, 
 
 _ 26, As early as the year 1233, that bloody. court cal- 
 led the Inquisition, had a permanent establishment in 
 
 pain and France, which in its progress heightened, to 
 the utmost degree, the crimson colour of that bloody 
 beast, who institated it, and the infernal rabble by whom 
 it was executed, who made it the sole business of life to 
 steal, to kill, and’ to destroy. 
 
 27. «In the kingdom of Castile and Aragon, there 
 ‘ were eighteen inquisitorial courts; having each of them 
 ‘its counsellors, termed apostolical: inquisitors; its sec- 
 ‘retaries, serjeants, and other officers. And besides 
 ‘these, there were twenty thousand Familiars dispersed 
 ‘throughout the kingdom, who acted as spies and in- 
 ‘formers, and were employed to apprehend all suspect- 
 ‘ed persons, and to commit them for trial to the prisons 
 ‘which belonged to the Inquisition.” 
 
 28. “By these familiars, persons were seized on bare 
 ‘suspicion; and in contradiction to the common rules of 
 ‘law, they were put to the torture, tried and condemn- 
 ‘ed by the inquisitors, without being confronted by their 
 ‘accusers, or with the witnesses on whose evidence they 
 “were condemned.” 
 
 29. “The punishments were more or less dreadful, 
 ‘according to the caprice and humour of the judges.— 
 ‘The unhappy victims were either strangled, or com- 
 ‘mitted to the ‘flames, or loaded with chains and shut up. 
 ‘in dungeons during life. Their effects were confisca- 
 ‘ted, and their families stigmatized with infamy.” 
 
 30. “Authors of undoubted credit affirm, and with- 
 
 CHAP, | 
 v. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 ‘out the least exaggeration, that millions of persons have p- 2% 
 
 ‘been ruined by this horrible court. Moors were ban- 
 ¢jshed a million at a time; six or eight hundred thous 
 “sand Jews were driven away at once, and their immense 
 
 ‘riches seized by their accusers, and dissipated among” 
 
 : vel persecutors.” 
 “Heretics of all ranks and of various denomina- 
 . ir were imprisoned and burnt, or fled into other coun- 
 ‘ tries. —This horrible court (saith Robinson) is styled by 
 “a monstrous abuse of words, “The Holy and Apostolic 
 * court of Inquisition.” Newton saith, “It is enough to 
 “make the blood run cold, to read of the horrid murders 
 “and devastations of this time; how many of these poor 
 “innocent Christians [i. e. Heretics] were sacrificed to 
 _ “the blind fury and malice of their enemies! It is com- 
 ‘puted by Mede, from good authorities, that in Frapoe 
 ‘alone were slain a million,” 
 
 Disser¢, 
 on pre. 
 yol. ji. 
 174 an 
 175, 
 
230 
 CHAP. 
 V. 
 
 eee 
 
 Dissert. 
 on proph. 
 vol. ji. p. 
 196. 
 
 wo en es ae 
 
 THE ABOMINABLE CRUELTIES OF Pav 
 
 32. “ Against the Waldenses, (says Thuanus, a popish 
 “historian) when -exquisite punishments availed little, 
 “and the evil was exasperated by the remedy which 
 “had been unseasonably applied, and their number in- 
 “creased daily, at length complete armies were raised; 
 “and a war, of no less weight than what our people 
 “had before waged against the Saracens, was decreed 
 “against them. The event of which was, that they 
 “were rather slain, put to flight, spoiled every where of 
 “ their goods and dignities, and dispersed here and there, 
 “than that convinced of their error they repented.” 
 
 33. “The Waldenses and Albigenses: being persecu- 
 ‘ted in their own country, fled for refuge into foreign 
 ‘nations, some into Germany, and some into Britain. In 
 
 ‘Germany they grew and multiplied so fast, notwith- - 
 
 ‘ standing the rage and violence of croisaders and inquis- 
 ‘itors, that at the beginning of this [fourteenth] century 
 ‘it is computed, that there were eighty thousand of them 
 ‘in Bohemia, Austria, and the neighbouring territories.” 
 Yet, comparitively, but few escaped the ane and fury. 
 of the bloody inquisitors.. 
 34, “From the first institution of the Jesuits to the 
 ‘year 1580, that is, in little more than thirty years, nine 
 ‘hundred thousand [reputed heretics] were slain. In 
 ‘the Netherlands alone, the duke of Alva boasted, that 
 ‘within a few years, he had dispatched to the amount of 
 
 ‘thirty-six thousand souls, and those all by the hand of 
 
 ‘the common executioner.” 
 
 35, “In the space of scarce thirty years, the fanieiel: 
 ‘tion destroyed, by various kinds of tortures, an hundred 
 ‘and fifty thousand Christians.” [i. e. heretics, such as 
 Catholics generally call fanatics, or persons disordered 
 in their brains.} Then how many millions may we sup- 
 pose it destroyed, in the course of 200 mdse 
 from the period of its first institution: 
 
 36.. It is therefore a just remark of Newton, that, “If 
 ‘Rome Pagan hath slain her thousands of innocent Chris-- 
 ‘tians, [i..e. heretics] Rome Christian [Rome Antichris- 
 
 _ tian] hath slain her ten thousands. For not to mention 
 
 ‘other outrageous slaughters and barbarities, the croi- 
 ‘sades against the Waldenses and Albigenses, the mur-- 
 ‘ders committed by the duke of Alva-in the Nether- 
 ‘lands, the massacres in France and Ireland, will proba-: 
 ‘bly amount to above ten times the number of all the 
 ‘Christians slain in all. the ten persecutions of the Ro- 
 ‘man emperors put together.” 
 
 ‘ 
 ‘ 
 
NS EME a NOE IN yy Oe ee we TC Tee Se ee NO eM TS Ses ee ee 
 
 - SIV NE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, © 
 
 ' 37 Thus we see that this universal bishop, this infal- 
 
 237 
 
 ad 
 
 lible judge of all controversies, this sovereign of kings m 
 
 and disposer of kingdoms, this vice-gerent of Christ and 
 God upon earth, hath plainly manifested his diabolical 
 nature by his farious and infernal works, And thus this 
 Mother of all abominations, hath evidently exposed her 
 scarlet colour, by the millions whom she hath persecu- 
 ted unto death by every mode of torture. Is it not then 
 astonishing beyond all measure, that any should yet be 
 so blind as to imagine, that the pure gospel and spirit of 
 Christ could be conveyed to future ages through such a 
 medium? 
 
 38: “That kind of religion (saith Robinson) which 
 ‘the Catholics always propagated, ought to be consider- 
 ‘ed as it really is, not merely a religion, but as a spe- 
 ‘cies of government, including in it a set of tyrannical 
 ‘maxims injurious to the lives, liberties and properties 
 ‘of citizens in a free state, and all tending to render the 
 “state dependent on a faction called the Churehy govern- 
 ‘ed from age to age by a succession of priests.” 
 
 39. And such, we may say, was that kind of priesthood 
 hy. which the Catholic church was organized and ruled, 
 from the beginning, according to their degree of power 
 and influence. Simon the sorcerer bewitched the peo- 
 ple,—“ giving out that himself was some great one,” 
 when therefore, under his lucrative motives, he profes- 
 sed to be a Christian, he was Antichrist in the seed: 
 
 40, Diotrephes was a Catholic priest—Antichrist in‘ 
 the blade—he loved to have the pre-eminence ; he could: 
 
 i 
 searcne, 
 p. 203. . 
 
 Acts vit} 
 ae 
 
 not really persecute, but he prated with malicious words © 
 
 against the heretic John and his brethren, and cast them 
 out of the church. Councils are but a larger growth 
 from the same. diabolical root,»they are rulers without. 
 dominion, inquisitors without an inquisition, ii may ke 
 justly called Antichrist in the ear. 
 
 41. “Synods of three or four bishops, hake creeds 
 «or canons for conscience, and attaching to-a breach of 
 ‘them ideas of guilt, differ from the inquisition only as 
 ‘a spark of fire differs from a city-in a blaze.” Thus! 
 from prating they proceed to solemn anathemas, which 
 happily, cannot yet effect the ruin of the dissenter.’ 
 Great ones, however, go on: to adopt great words, and’ 
 as'their numbers and authority increase, they grasp the 
 effectual power by“ faith, and ees an Treg stig in 
 weird dire decrees. 
 
 3 
 1 
 
 See 
 John 9. 
 
 Eccl. Re 
 
 searches. 
 
 Pp: 
 
 250, 
 
CHAP. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 251. 
 
 P- 
 
 THE ABOMINABLE CRUELTIBS OK” 
 
 42. “Their language used to be, when they coat do 
 ‘nobetter, “If any person, king, nobleman, prelate,’ 
 “priest, monk, or any of inferior rank, ‘native ‘or for- 
 “ eigner, shall at any time deny this creed, or‘disobey 
 “these canons, may he be numbered with Judas; Da-' 
 
 “than and Abiram; may all his limbs be broken; 
 “his eyes be plucked out; may his entrails be torn outof 
 
 “him;-may he be’smitten with the leprosy and other’ 
 “diseases from the crown of his head to the sole of his 
 “ foot; and may he suffer the pain of scnheliaeeieabion: 
 “with the Devil and his angeis.” 
 
 43, “When the inquisitors burnt sete sinsty ninety 
 ‘heretics at a time ;—stained the walls of their torture- 
 ‘rooms with human blood;—while they clothed the’ 
 ‘wretched sufferers with habits and caps, on which were’ 
 ‘represented devils and flames, what did they more than’ 
 ‘ finish and colour a picture of which the most ancient’ 
 ‘and sanctimonious synods had given them a sketch;’ 
 ‘a picture when finished so dreadful, that even the art- 
 fists shuddered at the sight of their own work! An in- 
 ‘quisitor calls it, Horrendum et tremendum spectaculam! 
 ‘A horrid and tremendous spectacle! but liberal men‘ 
 £ (saith Robinson) have hardly words to express their ahs 
 Shorrence of it.” 
 
 44, Here this great fabric, which the enemy of God 
 and man had been labouring to establish ever since the © 
 fall, seemed to have attained its greatest height; and> 
 here it would seem that the councils, decrees and pray- 
 ers of the whole Catholic priesthood had Satie most de-- 
 sirable accomplishment: 
 
 45. And what more, in reality, could their lord god» 
 the Pope and his subordinate legions haye done, in an- 
 swer to their impious es, than to personate the De- 
 vil and-his angels, in tormenting those inoffensive here- 
 tics, with-all manner of torture, as long as they. had it 
 in their power? 
 
 46. But high as this Babel of confusion ! had arisen, un’ 
 der the reign of emperors and popes, by the labours of 
 false teachers, vain philosophers, lordly bishops, monks, 
 friars, and the whole infernal rabble; yet its builders: 
 were far from being satisfied. Even in their greatest 
 victory over heresy, and the most. absolute uniformity’ 
 
 that they could possibly attain, the lordly prelates look- , 
 
 ed upon their established hierarchy. to be quite imper- 
 fect, and groaned for an opportunity of wresting the. 
 
 ee ee eS eee! hlUlUCU CU Oe 
 
ab eluates cng !5 im RDM, aaa! Sth aa AAA hl il ari ek a ns A aa 
 
 a ...__—- 
 
 Py. ‘THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS: 
 
 reins of government out of the hands of their lord god, 
 an order to reform and complete the work. 
 
 47. The fact was, their mock institutions of celibacy, 
 and their numerous orders of monkery, had opened such 
 an ocean of depravity and corruption, and the earth was 
 80 overrun with sanctimonious debauchees, and hypocrit+ 
 ical prostitutes, whose rage for orthodoxy had become 
 so excessive, and went so effectually to extirpate every 
 honest citizen from the earth, that’it became absolutely 
 mecessary for civil rulers to interpose for the preserva- 
 
 tion of mankind, and rescue the world from speedy and _ 
 
 final ruin. 
 
 48.- But without some religious pretext, the devotees 
 of Papal power would have remained forever deaf te 
 the voice of reason; hence the most discerning among 
 the priesthood, who perceived the necessity of a revo-. 
 {ution, were ready, as soon as opportunity offered, to fur~ 
 nish the rulers of the earth with a new scheme of reli- 
 gion, as the mainspring of their reforming enterprize. 
 
 49. Schisms were common in the Catholic church.— 
 Many, at different periods, had grown weary of the su- 
 ‘perstitious, and bloody religion of the priests, had pro- 
 ‘tested against it, and adopted sentiments and manners 
 better suited to honest citizens of the earth. Such had 
 laid a sufficient foundation for an appeal to patriarchal 
 
 , authority in favour of a revolution. 
 
 50. Sufficient matter was also furnished for an enter- 
 ‘prizing priesthood to form a new system of orthodoxy, 
 more rational and consistent in the eyes of a long de- 
 ceived multitude, than barefaced popery, obscene monk- 
 Ary, and the barbarous inquisition; and thus to revive 
 and continue, under a new dispensation of civil and re- 
 ligious government, the dark and deplorable reign of 
 Antichrist, 
 
 S tyun as, cela’ Bf tl SA 
 
 239 
 
 CHAP, 
 V. 
 
 plete 
 
tsoqgyy bat 
 eh Ra wai 
 
 Bir» Apa? Kadscgne BG Eye vor: 
 
 . ae | ' ens x) %9 hsb hs ay 
 
 BY bawat get} 
 
 Ayn co) fo ae 
 pres eri fevied Gaara’ 
 ghee legs ats me rrorhyweed 
 
 soanshik 910 
 ulevit reek ee 
 Piss Hehpite! ay phelaer 
 prveieate os grrrian ad He pea sili 
 Saeed Sad oh eae a ‘ 
 
 ‘ 
 
 ea ePryayt wt) Peni ry ai q 
 aL 34) pte te NS, ti wrens 
 t ath eye ree) yaees as I 
 A oo) aes A ee OM 
 eror Whtaahi 7 
 
 mp wy! Si hob ees eL! oni’ 
 4 et ¥? Perey ¥ aera 
 a9 SP RE Pes 10 NF > Hee 
 air gid tbe nif er ty iw 
 ei We it heerdl” siete Mas’ tits: atr 
 Pit Le aod aoe Wi bee 
 tet rt Vite q = ih te 
 
 bh? a 
 i: jie aie Ly anna ‘ita 
 
THE TESTIMONY 
 
 OF 
 
 CHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 
 PART V. 
 
 THE GRAND DIVISION IN THE KINGDOM OF ANTI- 
 CHRIST, CALLED THE REFORMATION. 
 
 eee eee 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Cause and first Means of Reforming the Catholic 
 Church. 
 
 REFORMATION of the doctrines, worship, dis- CHAP. 
 cipline, and government of the corrupt body, I. 
 church or kingdom of Antichrist, and a restitution of all 
 that order and glory, which God by his holy prophets, 
 promised to accomplish in the latter-day, are two very 
 different things. 
 
 2. It hath been made manifest, that the faith, order, 
 and power, together with the whole truth and simplici- 
 ty of the true and genume church of Christ, were totally 
 
 - supplanted and trodden under foot by this false and cor- 
 rupt church; and no promise either of a reformation or 
 restitution of the false was ever given; but a full resti- 
 tution of the true was promised, though not to take 
 place until Christ should make his second appearance. 
 
 3. Therefore, what hath generally passed under the 
 name of the Reformation, implieth no other alteration 
 in the church that then existed, than a mere change of 
 form; and a reformation, or forming a thing over again, 
 may either be for the better or for the worse. 
 
 4, The Protestant Reformed Church,* which took its 
 
 * We have used the term Protestant Reformed Church, to include 
 the whole of that divided and subdivided party which separated from 
 the church of Rome, which did not really constitute a separate church 
 fill after its founders had entered z protest against the decrees of 
 
* Rk 2 
 ” 
 
 242 THE FIRST MEANS OF REFORMING 
 
 CHAP. yise early in the sixteenth century, is so deno 
 ‘__ from the protest,* entered by its first founders against 
 *See ch. the authority and form of government practised by the 
 peer pope; while they proceeded to build up the same people, — 
 in the same faith, upon another plan of government. | 
 
 5. And from the fruitful invention of these reformers 
 
 and their successors, innumerable forms of government 
 have been contrived, sects, parties, and churches form- 
 ed, all differing from, and protesting against their Mo- 
 ther Church, and against each other; yet all pretending 
 to be the one church of Christ. 
 
 6. The protest was by no means entered against | the 
 Catholic church, nor was her orthodoxy ever called in 
 question, until the division was completed, and the re- 
 forming party had gained sufficient strength to claim, a 
 right to the same power and authority wit which the 
 church universal had been vested. 
 
 7. Nor even then, was it ever maintained, by the pro- 
 moters of the Protestant cause, that the Catholic church 
 was not the true orthodox church previous to this revo- 
 lution: as may appear from what is stated by Dr. Mo-_ 
 sheim, concerning Luruer, namely: that, “ he separated 
 Eccl. His- < himself only from the church of Rome, which consi 
 iv. p52, ‘the pope as infallible, and. not from. the church, consi- 
 
 ‘ dered in a more extensive sense; for he submitted to the 
 ‘decision of the universal [or Catholic] church, when 
 ‘that decision should be given in a general council law- 
 ‘fully assembled.” 
 Hist. of 8. Now this general council, Luther affirmed to be - 
 Charles V. the representative of the Catholic Church; and there- 
 4) ii. Ps fore must have considered it, as representing the ortho- - 
 : dox church, as much as the council of rahe had done; 
 so that the protest in no wise respected th ec burch, | but 
 her head; and hence it necessarily ‘followed, that. 
 only point to be decided between the reforming party 
 and the pope, was, who should be the head; or in other 
 words, which of them should be the greatest. 
 9. The kingdom of Antichrist was full of animosities 
 if and divisions from the beginning; and by those divisions, 
 * and a thirst for temporal glory and dominion, the church. 
 
 —— a. 
 
 SS 
 
 the Catholic party, from which the name Protestant originated. This 
 numerous 4 divided party are usually subdivided into the Lutheran 
 Church, and the Reformed Church, ‘including all those vario 
 
 whieh exist, as the fruits of the Reformation; but as they sia o 
 
 the general title of Protestants; we think it not improper to dist 
 
 this general division of the Catholic Hierarchy by the above title, 
 
og 
 a ; ™~ a2 » Mees 5 ba, 
 P. Lait: THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 
 that was established for the domineering party, by em: 
 perors and genéral councils, hath been sufliciently prov- 
 
 ed to be not only false, but totally corrupt in every part. : 
 
 10. The first founders of the Reformation taught no 
 new doctrine different from what had been established 
 in the general councils of this corrupt church. Nor had 
 they any divine authority for their conduct; but acted 
 from the suggestions of their own natural sagacity and 
 carnal wisdom, as the school-philosophers, emperors and 
 popes had done before them. From whence then, could 
 any reformation arise for the better, to a church mani- 
 festly false, and wholly corrupt, both in its head and 
 members? “ An evil tree cannot bring forth good fruit.” 
 
 11. Hence we see among the first fruits of the Refor- 
 mation, that, instead of putting an end to those scandal- 
 ous debates and animosities, which had continued in the 
 church for many ages, divisiozis and sectaries increased 
 and multiplied from day to day. This may be seen in 
 Dr. Mosheim’s introduction to his history on the times 
 of the Reformation, which he very properly calleth, 
 times of discord. Yet this is denominated the Blessed 
 Reformation. Sad taal : 
 
 12. Jt is not even pretended that the first reformers 
 had any divine authority for their conduct. This is evi- 
 dent from the plain declarations of their most able de- 
 fenders, who pointedly discard the very idea of their 
 being actuated by any extraordinay illuminations of thé 
 Spirit of God, or claiming any other light or power than 
 that which had all along been preserved in the church. 
 
 13. Dr. Mosheim saith, “They were conducted only 
 by the suggestions of their natural sagacity —The Lu- 
 *therans were greatly assisted, both in correcting and 
 ‘illustrating the articles of their faith, partly by the 
 ‘controversies they were obliged to carry on with the 
 -*Roman Catholic doctors, and the disciples of Zuingle 
 ‘and Calvin, and partly by the intestine divisions that 
 ‘reigned among themselves.” If contentions and divi- 
 sions are the effects of the true gospel, then a fountain 
 may, at the same place, send forth both salt water and 
 
 resh. 
 
 14. Dr. Maclaine, speaking of the first reformers, 
 saith, “Those who especially merit that title, were Lu- 
 ‘Tuer, Carvin, Zuincte, Mextancruon, Bucer, Mar- 
 ‘tyr, Butuincer, Beza, Orconampanius, and others.” 
 
 And he very justly observeth, “ They pretended not to 
 
 Eccl Hig- ” 
 tory, vol. 
 ne p- 3; 4, 
 
 ibid. 
 294, 2 
 
 cu 
 1. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 143. 
 Appendix. 
 
7 
 
 Jer. xiv. 
 14, 
 
 ch, xxii. 
 20—28. 
 
 THE FIRST MEANS ‘OF REFORMING 
 
 ‘be called to the work they nadewen by visions, © 
 ‘internal illuminations and imp 
 ‘ tempted to work miracles, nor 
 ‘ mission ;—they taught no new reli 
 ‘to any extraordinary vocation.” 
 15, Then what other fruits pee 
 such as a corrupt and aspiring | always 
 
 produced, seeing they maintained t ae 
 
 17. But who authorized them to set up. their reason, 
 their argument, and rules of criticism above their fel- 
 lows? or to assert that their translation of the scriptures 
 is the only test of religious truth? For it is; ly ac- 
 knowledged that they were never sent of God. There- 
 fore, according to their own concessions, they rank them- 
 selves with the false prophets whom God spoke of by 
 the prophet Jeremiah. 
 
 18. “The prophets prophesy lies in my name: I sent 
 them not, neither have | commanded them, neither 
 spake unto them: they prophesy unto you a false vision 
 and divination, and a thing of nought, and the deceit of 
 their heart.” Again: “In the latter days ye 
 sider it perfectly. I have not sent these prophets, Pet 
 they ran: I have not spoken to them, yet they prophe- 
 sied.” And again: “The prophet that hath a dream, 
 let him tell a dream; and he that hath my word, let 
 him speak my word faithfully. What ds the aha to “8 
 wheat? saith the Lorp.” 
 
 19. But these first reformers, apeowlante to the erie 
 tings of their ablest defenders, had not even so much. as 
 the chaff, not even so much as a dream or a vision, or 
 any internal illumination of the Spirit; nothing but the 
 suggestions of their own natural sagacity, which in the 
 
 sight of God is nothing less than a false vision and diyi- 
 nation, the deceit of their own heart; and how much 
 less then had they that eternal word which i is as a fire? 
 
 20. But “ these first reformers, were all men of learn- 
 ‘ing—they translated the scriptures into the popular lan- 
 
PRN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 
 
 if 
 ‘ euages.” But what then? where is the scribe? where 
 is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish 
 the wisdom of this world? hath he not determined that 
 the wisdom of their wise men shall perish? 
 
 ' 21. “They maintained (saith Maclaine) that the faith 14 
 
 £ of Christians was to be determined by the word of God 
 ‘alone.” And what was this word of God alone, but the 
 scriptures which they translated? And who authorized 
 them to determine the faith of Christians, even by the 
 words of the inspired writers, without having themselves 
 any inspiration or divine commission? The fact is, they 
 had stolen the words from their neighbour Catholics, 
 who had stolen them from the apostles and true follow- 
 ers of Christ. 
 
 22. Therefore, well said the Lord by Jeremiah: “ Be- 
 hold, I am against the prophets, that steal my words 
 every one from his neighbour. Behold I am against the 
 prophets, saith the Lord, that use their tongues, and say, 
 He saith —Yet I sent them not, nor commanded them.” 
 
 23. That such were the first reformers, is a fact that 
 cannot be disputed, while it is strongly urged, by their 
 ablest defenders, that they were conducted only by the 
 suggestions of their natural sagacity, and had no divine 
 commission. As no true gospel revolution ever was, or 
 ever can be effected without divine authority, and as it 
 is acknowledged that the first reformers had no such 
 authority; therefore we must look for a very different 
 cause from which all those mighty effects of the Refor- 
 mation flowed. I 
 
 24. For many centuries, the enormous power of the 
 pope, and the horrid crimes and corruptions of every 
 rank and order of the Catholic church, had been increas- 
 ing until it became replete with tyranny and all manner 
 of wickedness; while every attempt to reform those 
 open and scandalous abuses, had proved inefiectual. 
 
 25. “ While the Roman pontiff slumbered in security 
 “at the head of the church, (saith Mosheim) and saw no- 
 ‘thing throughout*the vast extent of his dominion but 
 ‘tranquillity and submission;—an obscure and inconsi- 
 ‘derable person arose, on a sudden, in the year 1517, 
 ‘and laid the foundation of this long-expected change, 
 
 ‘by opposing, with undaunted resolution, his single force. 
 
 * to the torrent of Papal ambition and despotism.” 
 26. “This extraordinary man was Martin Luruer,* 
 
 * The place of his birth was oe in Saxony, Germany. 
 2 
 
 245 
 
 CHAP. 
 I. 
 
 1 Cor. i. 
 20. 
 
 Isai. xxix. 
 
 Jer. xxiii. 
 30, 31, 32. 
 
 Ra ee 
 
 Eccl. His: 
 tory. vol. 
 lv, p. 26. 
 
 ae 
 
History of 
 
 Charles V. 
 vol. ii. p, 
 105, 107, 
 108. 
 
 THE FIRST MEANS OF REFORMING 
 
 ‘a monk of the Augustinian Eremites.” Who sali 
 of himself, in the preface to his works, “ At first 1 was 
 ‘all alone; ? or as Collier hath it in his Historical Dic- 
 tionary, under Martin Luther, where he praiseth his 
 magnanimity, in having “ ih himself alone to the 
 ‘whole earth.” Sider, ee 
 27. The beginning of the ‘Reformation aitee from the 
 private contentions of two monks, concerning the traffic: 
 of indulgences, and the pope’s power in regard to the: 
 remission of sin. This contention was carried on with 
 usual animosity, between Martin Luruer, and Joun 
 Tetzex; the latter a Dominican monk, who by public 
 authority preached those famous indulgences of pope 
 EO X 
 28. From this private quarrel, proceeded that memo- 
 rable revolution, called the Blessed Reformation. The 
 causes, and first means of its promotion are briefly stated: 
 by that noted Protestant writer, Dr. Robertson, in the: 
 following words: 
 29. “Jt was from causes seemingly fortuitous, and 
 “from a source very inconsiderable, that all the mighty 
 “effects of the Reformation flowed.—The princes and: 
 “nobles were irritated at seeing their vassals drained of 
 ‘so much wealth, in order to replenish the treasury of 
 
 ‘a profuse pontiffi—Even the most unthinking were 
 
 ‘shocked at the scandalous behaviour of Tetzel and his: 
 “associates, who often squandered in drunkenness, gam~ 
 *ing, and low debauchery, those sums which. were pious- 
 ‘ly bestowed.” 
 
 30. Such then was the favourable state of affairs, 
 when Luther first inveighed against the traffic of indul- 
 gences. The princes and nobles, being irritated at see~ 
 ing their vassals, the common people, whom they them- 
 selves kept as slaves, drained of so much wealth, were 
 ready to protect Luther’s cause, in order - support their 
 own tyranny. 
 
 31. Luther published ninety-five theses; or proposi: 
 tions against indulgences; “to the whole, (saith Robert- 
 “son) he subjoined solemn protestations of his high res~ 
 
 ‘pect for the apostolic [i. e. papal] see, and of his ae 
 ‘cit submission to its authority.” 
 
 32. The friars of St. Augustin, Luther’s: own onkin, 
 though addicted to the papal see with no less ready 
 obedience than the other monastic fraternities, gave no 
 check to this publication, Luther had acquired extra- 
 
 , 
 
-— ————- 
 
 a ¥. 
 ordinary authority among his brethren; for he, a3 well 
 as they, professed the highest regard for the authority 
 
 of the pope. ~ 
 
 33. “And as a secret enmity, excited by interest or 
 £ emulation, subsists among all the monastic orders in the 
 ‘Romish church, the Augustinians were highly pleased 
 ‘ with his invectives against the Dominicans, and hoped 
 ‘to see them exposed to the hatred and scorn of the 
 ‘ people.” . 
 
 _ 34. “Nor was his sovereign the elector of Saxony dis- 
 ‘satisfied with this obstrugtion which Luther threw in 
 ‘the way of the publication of indulgences. He secret- 
 ‘ly encouraged the attempt, and flattered himself that 
 ‘this dispute among the ecclesiastics themselves, might 
 ‘give some check to the exactions of the court of Rome, 
 ‘which the secular princes had-long, though without 
 
 . success, been endeavouring to oppose.” 
 
 35. It was therefore not from religious considerations 
 that Luther was countenanced by the elector; his pro- 
 tection flowed entirely from political motives. 
 
 THE CATHOLIC CAURCH. 
 
 36. “Leo regarded with the utmost indifference the 
 
 ‘ operations of an obscure friar, who, in the heart of Ger- 
 ‘many, carried on a scholastic disputation in a barbarous 
 ‘style. Little did he apprehend, or Luther himself 
 ‘dream, that the effects of this quarrel would be so fa- 
 ‘tal to the papal see. Leo imputed the whole to mo- 
 ‘nastic enmity and emulation, {and such it really was] 
 ‘and seemed inclined not to interpose in the contest, but 
 *to allow the Augustinians and Dominicans.to wrangle 
 ‘about the matter with their usual animosity.” So saith 
 Robertson. ° 
 
 37. Here then was the first cause from which the 
 mighty effects of the Reformation flowed; from quarrel- 
 ling, wrangling, and animosity, after the usual manner 
 of the monkish orders, The princes supported the cause 
 from political motives, first secretly, and then openly, 
 and at last by force of arms. - 
 
 38. These contentions, being of a growing nature, be- 
 came at length a matter of serious concern to the pope, 
 who in July, 1518, summoned Luther to appear at Rome 
 within sixty days, and at the same time wrote to the 
 
 - elector of Saxony, not ta protect him. 
 
 39. The professors in the university of Wittemberg, 
 after employing several pretexts to excuse Luther from 
 appearing at Rome, intreated the pope that his dec- 
 
 History of 
 Charlee ¥ 
 vol. il. 
 
 113. i 
 
 ibid. : 
 p. 120, 
 
 ibid. p. 
 115, 116, 
 
 ibid. p. 
 16, is. 
 
 i. © 
 
248° 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 History of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. il. p. 
 419, 120. 
 
 fccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 Ww p. 38, 
 
 , ‘silence for the future, with respect to indulgences, pro- ~ 
 
 eee ay 
 
 “THE FIRST MEANS OF REFORMING, &c, 
 
 trines might be examined by some persons of learning 
 
 and authority in Germany. The elector requested the 
 same thing of cardinal Cajetan, the pope’s legate or re- — 
 presentative, at the diet of Augsburg. =» : 
 
 40. And afterall this quarrelling and wrangling about 
 indulgences, “ Luther himself, who, at that time, was so ' 
 ‘far from having any intention to disclaim the papalau- = 
 ‘ thority, that he did not even entertain the smallest sus- 
 ‘picion concerning its divine original, had written to 
 ‘Leo a most submissive letter, promising an unreserved 
 ‘compliance with his will.” | ge paar 
 
 41, Astriking evidence this, that Luther had no divine 
 commission; but that he had been influenced, altogether 
 by his own natural sagacity, and his usual spirit of ani- 
 mosity, as the promoters of his cause have testified. _ 
 
 42. The contention was now carried on between Lu- 
 ther and Cajetan who was a Dominican, | But as a se- 
 cret enmity prevailed between the orders of St. Augus- 
 tin and St. Dominic, the dispute remained undecided, and » 
 Luther secretly retreated and published an appeal from 
 the pope to a general council; but still continued to ex- 
 press no less reverence than formerly for the papal see. 
 
 43, Upon this retreat of Luther, Cajetan wrote to the 
 elector of Saxony, to send that seditious monk a prisoner — 
 to Rome, or to banish him out of his territories. But 
 the elector, who had secretly protected Luther, from 
 political motives, now with less reserve, but under vari- 
 ous pretexts, and with many professions of esteem for the 
 cardinal, as well as reverence for the pope, not only de- — 
 clined a compliance with either of his requests, but open- 
 ly discovered great concern for Luther’s safety. 
 
 44, A new legate was now appointed by the court of 
 Rome. This was Miltitz,.who held three conferences 
 with Luther, two in the year 1519, and one in 1520. In 
 these conferences, Luther manifestly discovered the 
 gross darkness and superstition under which he still lay, 
 and that his conduct was influenced by a’spirit of ani- 
 mosity and resentment against the Dominicans with 
 
 whom he had the quarrel. aay. Y 
 45. “For he not only offered to observe oinedieall 
 
 ‘vided the same conditions were imposed on his adver- 
 ‘saries, but he went still farther; he proposed writing 
 ‘an humble and submissive letter to the pope, {whichhe, 
 ‘accordingly did] acknowledging that he had, carried 4 
 ‘his zeal and animosity too far.” : 
 
B ¥V. THE GRAND DIVISION BETWEEN, &c. 
 
 46. “He even consented to publish a circular letter, 
 ‘exhorting all his disciples and followers to reverence 
 ‘and obey the dictates of the holy Roman church. He 
 ‘declared, that his only intention, in the writings he had 
 ‘composed, was to brand with infamy those emissaries 
 ‘who abused its authority, and employed its protection as 
 ‘a mask to cover their abominable and impious frauds.” 
 
 47. “Had the court of Rome been prudent enough to 
 ‘have accepted of the submission made by Luther, they 
 would have almost nipped in the bud the cause of the 
 ‘Reformation, or would, at least, have considerably re- 
 ‘tarded its growth and progress.” ; 
 
 48, “But the flaming and excessive zeal [or animosi- 
 ‘ ty] of some inconsiderate bigots, renewed the divisions, 
 ‘which were so near being healed, and, by animating 
 ‘both Luther and his followers—promotéd the princi- 
 ‘ples, and augmented the spirit, which produced, at 
 ‘length, the blessed Reformation.” Such is the testi- 
 mony of our historian. 
 
 49. But the fact was, that the flaming and excessive 
 zeal or animosity of those mconsiderate bigots, whe 
 animated Luther and his followers, promoted the prin- 
 ciples, and augmented the spirit, which produced, at 
 length, an innumerable spawn of heresies, seditions, tu- 
 mults, blood and carnage, and every evil work. 
 
 50. Thus the first means of reforming the church 
 went on, and was promoted from one degree of animosi- 
 ty and contention to another, until the Reformation was 
 completed by a grand division between Papists and Pro~ 
 testants, - 
 
 EE ee 
 
 CHAPTER IL. 
 The Grand Division between Papists and Protestants. 
 
 NE of the circumstances that contributed, princi- 
 pally, to render the conferences of Miltitz with 
 Luther ineffectual, was a famous controversy carried on 
 at Leipsic, several weeks successively, in the year 1519, 
 between a Catholic doctor named Eckius, and Luther 
 and Carlostadt his colleague and companion, 
 2, “The military genius, of our anceséers (saith Me- 
 
 249 
 
 CHAP. 
 i. 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 tory. vol. 
 iv. p. 42 
 
. £50 
 CHAP. 
 Il. 
 
 ———— 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol, 
 hy. p. 43. 
 
 THE GRAND DIVISION BETWEEN ep! vie 
 
 ‘sheim) had so far infected the schools of learning, that 
 ‘ differences in point of religion or literature, when they 
 
 ‘grew toa certain degree of warmth and animosity, © 
 
 ‘were decided, like the quarrels of valiant knights, by 
 *a single combat. Some famous university was pitched 
 ‘upon as the field of battle, while the rector and profes- 
 
 _ ‘sors beheld the contest, and proclaimed the victory.” 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory; vol. 
 
 iv. p. 44 
 Note [e.] 
 
 ibid: 
 ote [b. 
 History of 
 
 Charles V. 
 vol. ii. p. 
 425. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ¥. p. 49. 
 
 $bid. 
 p. 50 
 
 Riistory of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. il. p. 
 
 wbid. 
 2 128. 
 
 3. Eckius, therefore, in compliance with the spirit of 
 this fighting age, challenged Carlostadt and Luther to 
 try the force of his theological arms. The challenge 
 was accepted, the day appointed, and the three champi- 
 ons appeared in the field. , os 
 
 4. Carlostadt disputed with Eckius ¢oncerning the’ 
 powers and freedom of the human will. Luther dispu- 
 ted concerning the church of Rome; that in earlier ages 
 it was not superior to other churches, and combated his 
 antagonist from the authority of the fathers, and from 
 the decrees of the Nicene council. 
 
 5. These disputés were carried on from the 25th of 
 June, to the [5th of July following. Luther's cause was. 
 left undecided, both were confirmed in their own opin- 
 ions, and both parties boasted of having obtained the 
 Victory. . 
 
 6; In the mean time, the dissentions increased, instead — 
 
 of diminishing. For while Miltitz was treating with 
 Luther in Saxony, and the fairest prospect of accommo- 
 dation was offered, as hath been observed, Eckius has- 
 tened to Rome, and entered into a league with the Do- 
 minicans, who were in high credit at the papal court, 
 and entreated Leo to excommunicate Luther from the 
 communion of the church. 
 
 7. The Dominicans, desirous of révenging the affront 
 which their order had received by Luther’s treatment 
 of Tetzel, used their utmost endeavours to have the re- 
 quest of Eckius granted. : 
 
 8. The request was granted; and the Roman pontiff 
 issied out a bull against Luther, dated the 15th of June, 
 1520, in which all persons are forbidden to read his wri- 
 tings, and he is again summone:! to confess and rett 
 his errors within the space cl sixty days; and if he di 
 not, is pronounced an obstinate heretic; is excommuni- 
 cated, and delivered unto satan for the destruction of his 
 flesh. 4 
 
 9. In some cities, the people violently obstructed the 
 promulgation of the buil; in others, the persons who at, 
 
* 
 
 BY. -PAPISTS AND PROTESTANTS, - 
 
 251 
 
 tempted to publish it were insulted, and the bull itself CAE. 
 
 ‘was torn in pieces, and trodden under foot. 
 
 10. Luguer, who, but a little while before, had de- 
 clared that his only intention in the writings he had com- 
 posed, was to brand with infamy those emissaries, who 
 abused the authority of the holy Roman church, now 
 boldly declared the pope:to be that man of sin, or Anti- 
 christ, whose appearance was foreteld in the New-Tes- 
 
 tament. He declaimed against his tyranny and usurpa- 
 
 tions with greater violence than ever, and exhorted the 
 princes to shake off that ignominious yoke._ 
 
 11. Leo having, in execution of the bull, appointed 
 Luther’s books to be burnt at Rome, he, by way of re- 
 taliation, (being evidently actuated by the same spirit of 
 
 fury and resentment which influenced his adversaries) 12 
 
 assembled all the professors and students of the univer- 
 sity of Wittemberg, on the 10th of December, 1520, 
 without the wails of the city, and with great pomp, in 
 presence of a vast multitude of spectators, cast the vo- 
 lumes of the canon law, together with the bull of ex- 
 communication into the flames; and his example was 
 imitated in several cities in Germany. 
 
 12. On the 6thof January, 1521, a second bull was 
 issued out against Luther, by which he was expelled 
 from the communion of the church. Thus Luther furi- 
 ously opposed the power of the pope, and as furiously did 
 the pope expel him from the communion of the church. 
 
 13, “It is not improbable, (saith Mosheim) that Lu- 
 ‘ther was directed, in this critical measure, by persons 
 ‘skilled, [not in the gospel, but] in the law, who are gen. 
 ‘erally dexterous in furnishing a perplexed client with 
 ‘nice distinctions and plausible evasions. Be that as it 
 ‘may, (continueth the doctor) he separated himself on- 
 ‘ly from the Church of Rome, which considers the pope 
 ‘as infallible, and not from the church, considered in a 
 ‘more extensive sense; for he submitted to the decision 
 ‘of the universal for catholic] church.” 
 
 14. Therefore he still belonged, and professed to be- 
 jong, to that corrupt church established by Constantine, 
 from which the Papists originated, and to which the Pro- 
 testants have uniformly with them, claimed an equal 
 relation. 
 
 15. Here then was at length effected, that grand di- 
 vision in the catholic or universal church, first between 
 Luruer and Leo, and consequently between the parties 
 who espoused the cause of each, 
 
 Hist. of 
 Charles ¥ 
 vol. ii. p. 
 s, 
 
 Eccl. His; 
 tory, vol. 
 v. p,» 52, 
 
 ibid. p. 52, 
 
252 
 CHAP, 
 I 
 
 ¥ccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 26, 
 Al and 52, 
 2. 
 
 THE GRAND DIVISION BETWEEN  —s_—~&P v. 
 
 16. It now remained to be decided who should have 
 the pre-eminence; for each had his claim, the first under 
 a pretence of reforming the corruptions of the church, 
 
 and reclaiming its members from a preposterous hierar- - 
 chy; and the second under pretence of holding, by a. 
 
 lawful succession, the keys of St. Peter, as Christ’s vicar 
 upon earth. en | 
 
 17. The true and genuine gospel of Jesus Christ was 
 never preached with quarrelling, and wrangling, and 
 animosity, nor protected in shedding blood with the 
 sword; but with the Holy Ghost sent down from heav- 
 en, and the fruits of that spirit are love, joy, peace, long- 
 suffering, gentleness, meekness, goodness, and such like; 
 to the whole of which, every proceeding of the Refor- 
 mation, stood in direct opposition from the beginning. 
 
 18. Nay more, the first reformers had sufficient rea- 
 son for not pretending to be influenced by that Spirit of 
 goodness, for otherwise their conduct would immediate- 
 ly have discovered to the eyes of every beholder, the 
 falsity of their pretensions.* ; 
 
 19. But Luther being now expelled from the good old 
 mother church, (as Mosheim calleth her) instead of be- 
 ing intimidated by the laws which she enacted against 
 him, “they led him to form the project of founding a 
 ‘church upon principles entirely opposite to those of 
 “Rome.” And this is not all, they led him to establish 
 in it, a system of doctrines and ecclesiastical discipline, 
 agreeable to the suggestions of his own natural sagacity, 
 
 20. For to urge that the first reformers had no divine 
 commission, and were conducted only by the suggestions 
 of their own natural sagacity, as Protestant writers have 
 
 » 
 
 * Every wise and candid person will feel it a matter of the first im- 
 portance to examine, with the utmost care and attention; that founda- 
 tion on which he is called to build his hope of happiness hereafter.— 
 Let such view the effects of that system produced by the first reform- 
 
 - ers; Let him carefully examine that foundation upon which all the pro- 
 
 testant sectaries throughout the world have built their jarring edifices; 
 from whieh they have drawn their clashing creeds, and let him judge 
 the work by its effects. On a fair examination of their proceedings, 
 there appeareth scarcely rooia for a plea of sincerity in'their favour; 
 but granting that they were even sincere, the best apology that can b 
 made in their behalf is, that the dark power of Antichrist had cove 
 the earth, and gross darkness had blinded the eyes of the most sincere 
 among them. While they were united to that kingdom whose works 
 were contention andi strife, they must) have been grossly deceived to 
 imagine that they were the subjects of the Prince of Peace. A the 
 fruit is the best evidence of the nature of the tree which produced it; 
 ao the ungodly practicesiof the alivided and contentious protestant sec- 
 teries are the true witnesses of the source from whence they sprung, 
 
 ee ee 
 
 ——— 
 
PV. _PAPISTS AND PROTESTANTS. — 
 
 done, and at the same time to pretend that they conduct 
 ed agreeable to the spirit and precepts of the gospel of 
 truth, is a palpable contradiction, and only acting the 
 . hypocrite under the sacred names of God and Christ. 
 
 21. The true Primitive Christians professed to have, 
 and in truth, had the Spirit of Christ, by which they 
 were led; and love was the bond of their union, What- 
 ever they suffered by cruel persecutions, and the most 
 ignominious deaths, they sought for no civil powers to 
 
 defend their cause, at the expense of the blood of their . 
 
 fellow creatures. 
 
 22. But after the Alexandrian priesthood had cor- 
 rupted the truth and simplicity of the gospel, and these 
 dregs of Jewish and Pagan superstition were converted 
 into the pretended oracles of God, and set up as a reli- 
 gious test of orthodoxy, then it became highly necessary 
 tbat civil rulers should assume the supremacy in this 
 ecclesiastical hierarchy, in order, by the power of the 
 sword, to defend its test and preserve it from losing 
 ground, 
 
 23. The cause of Luther stood in evident need of such’ 
 
 help to prevent it from falling; and the project which 
 he formed of founding a church, upon principles oppo- 
 site to those of Rome, was nothing less than to secure 
 the aid of secular princes: particularly of Joun, elector 
 of Saxony, and successor to Frepericx, the elector be- 
 fore mentioned... 
 
 24, The elector Joun, “convinced of the truth of Lu- 
 ‘dher’s doctrine, and persuaded that it must lose ground 
 ‘and be soon suppressed if the despotic authority of the 
 © Roman pontiif remained undisputed and entire, without 
 ‘hesitation or delay, assumed to himself that supremacy 
 ‘in ecclesiastiéal matters, that is the natural right of 
 ‘every lawful sovereign.” So saith Mosheim. 
 
 25. That this sovereign had as good a right to be the 
 supreme head of the Catholic church as Constantine or 
 the pope, is not disputed, but a supremacy over the 
 church of Christ, or any part of it, was never given him. 
 Like the kings of the Gentiles, he might exercise lord- 
 ship, create churches and priesthoods, or reform part of 
 the old church over again, and defend it by the sword, 
 and when he had done all, he could only prove by so 
 doing, that Christ had never given him either precept 
 or example for his conduct. 
 
 26. The elector Joun pi a bedy of Jaws, rela- 
 
 Eccl. His? 
 tory. vol. 
 
 iv. p. 66. 
 
 hy fA 
 
me 
 
 Feel. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ty. p. 67. 
 
 Tsai. ix. 
 18. 
 James iii. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 tory, vol. 
 
 (THE GRAND DIVISION amb 
 
 ting to the form of ecclesiastical government, aceite, 
 od of public worship, the rank, offices, and revenues of - 
 
 the priesthood, to be drawn up by Luther and Melanc- — 
 thon, and promulgated by heralds throughout his domin- j 
 
 ions in the year 1527. 
 
 27. The example of this elector was. followed by all 
 the princes and states of Germany, who renounced the 
 papal supremacy. Now they had asupremacy of their 
 
 own, a secular prince to perform the functions of spiritu-_ 
 
 al supremacy in the church. paige 
 
 28. And who now could tell the difference between 
 setting up a religious test of supremacy at Constantino- 
 ple, at Rome, or in Saxony? If there was any difference 
 it was in quantity only, and not in nature, for all blend- 
 ed the same spirit of violence and the sword, with the 
 pretended gospel of Jesus. Likewise this reformed su- 
 premacy and coalition of civil and ecclesiastical powers, 
 
 like the decrees of Constantine, very soon discovered - 
 
 the fruits of that spirit by which Luther formed his 
 projects. 
 
 29. Mosheim saith, “From that time, the religious 
 ‘differences between the German princes, which had 
 *been hitherto kept within the bounds of moderation, 
 ‘broke out into a violent and lasting flame.” 
 
 30. Well, therefore, said the prophet Isaiah, “ Wick-. 
 
 edness burneth as the fire:” and James; “ Behold, how 
 great a matter a little fire kindleth \—and setteth on fire 
 the course of nature; and is set on fire of hell.” Such 
 was the fire of discord, which heated the spirits of the 
 reforming party, and produced, at. length, what they 
 call the Blessed Reformation! 
 31. So Dr. Mosheim goeth on, “The timorousness 
 ‘of Frepericx the Wise, who avoided every resolute 
 ‘measure that might be adapted to kindle the fire of 
 ‘discord, had preserved a sort of external union and 
 ‘concord among these princes. But as soon as his suc- 
 ‘cessor made it glaringly evident, that he designed to 
 ‘ withdraw the churches in his dominions from the juris- 
 ‘diction of Rome, and to reform the doctrine, discipline, 
 ‘and worship that had been hitherto established, then 
 ‘indeed the scene changed.” 
 32. Their specious union was dissolved of a eudden, 
 the spirits heated and divided, and an open rupture 
 formed between the princes, of whom one party adhered 
 
 te the superstitions of their forefathers, and the other 
 
rv. _ °° (PAPISTS AND PROTESTANTS. 
 
 embraced the project of reforming their mother. But 
 the fruits of this Reformation continued to be such as to 
 reduce the state of things to violence and trouble, the 
 natural consequence of civil and ecclesiastical combina- 
 tions. 
 
 33. “Thousands of volumes, (saith Robinson) ancient 
 and modern, have been written to assort and conciliate 
 ‘this kind of government® but it never can be exonera- 
 ‘ted of the charge of inconvenience to two parties, and 
 ‘injustice to a third, whose interests are unnaturally 
 ‘separated from those of the other two.” 
 
 34. “ There is not an evil that can blast society, which 
 ‘is not contained in this fatal coalition. Out of these 
 ‘two absolute powers in one kingdom, rise new crimes, 
 *new claims, new disputes, a new order of men to in- 
 ‘vestigate them, new canons of law, new officers, new 
 ‘courts, new taxes, new punishments, a new world all in 
 ‘arms, animated with a fury that never slept, and never 
 * cooled till one party subdued the other into silence. 
 ‘There was no peace in any kingdom where this system 
 ‘was adopted, till either the prince disarmed the priest, 
 ‘or the priest dethroned the prince.” 
 
 35. Such were the blessings to mankind for which the 
 Alexandrian priesthood had paved the way when Con- 
 ‘stantine assumed the supremacy in the church; and the 
 diabolical farce would seem to have been completed 
 when the popes assumed the reins of civil and ecclesi- 
 astical government, had not Luther appeared to act the 
 same tragedy over again by his projects with the princes. 
 
 36. By a diet or assembly of princes, held at Sjre, 
 in 1526, under the-emperor Cuarxes V. who was a Ro- 
 man Catholic, after long debates the reforming party 
 gained the majority for a general council te settle their 
 controversies. It was unanimously agreed to present a 
 solemn address to the emperor, beseeching him to as- 
 semble, without delay, this general council; and it was 
 also agreed, that, in the mean time, the princes and 
 states of the empire should, in their respective domin- 
 ions, be at liberty to manage ecclesiastical matters as 
 they should think proper; yet so as to be able to give to 
 God and to the emperor an account of their administra- 
 
 _ tion. 
 
 255 
 CHAP. 
 il. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iy: p. 60, 
 61. 
 
 Eccl. Res 
 
 searches, . 
 
 p- 138 
 
 ibid. 
 
 p. 139. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory. vol. 
 iv. p. 69. 
 
 37. But in another diet held at Spire, in 1529, the li- ibid. p. 
 berty of the reforming party was interrupted; for by a 71,72 
 
 smajority of votes the former agreement was revoked, 
 
 oe ee | 
 
256 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 . Te, ee 
 « ™ 5 * 
 THE GRAND DIVISION BETWEEN, &c. 
 
 and every change declared unlawful, that should edie 
 
 a troduced into the established religion, until the determi- 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 tory, vol. 
 
 iy. p 91. 
 
 nation of a general council was known. 
 
 38. The elector of Saxony, who had assumed ‘the su 
 premacy in the church, considered this decree as ei’ 
 tous and intolerable; as did also’ the landgrave of Hesse, 
 and the other members of the diet, who were persuaded 
 of the necessity of a reformation in the church. There- 
 fore they entered a protest against this decree, and still 
 appealed to the emperor and a general couneil. Hence 
 arose the denomination of Protestants: Therefore, from “ 
 this period, the church must be considered as divided 
 between the Papists and Protestants. 
 
 39, In the year 1530, a diet was held at Augsburg, 
 and a confession of faith, drawn up by Luther and Me- 
 lancthon, called the Augsburg Confession, was read and 
 presented to the emperor. 
 
 40. “ The creatures of the Roman pontiff, (saith Mo- 
 ‘sheim) who were present at this diet, employed Joun 
 ‘Fazer, Ecxtus, and another doctor named CocuLzvus, 
 ‘to draw up a refutation of this famous confession —The 
 ‘emperor demanded of the Protestant members that they 
 * would acquiesce in it, and put an end to their religious 
 ‘ debates.” 
 
 41, The Protestants, or creatures of Luther, declared, 
 on the contrary, that they were by no means satisfied 
 with the reply of their adversaries, and desired a copy 
 of it to demonstrate its weakness, “This reasonable 
 ‘ request (saith Mosheim) was refused by the emperor.” 
 
 #2. Yet this was the emperor to whom they had ap- 
 pealed; and all their appeals to princes councils 
 
 were of a like kind, and produced the like fruits of more 
 
 violent contentions and discord: as opposite to the na- 
 ture and effects of the true gospel, as midnight parkas 
 is opposite to the meridian sun, 
 
 ==. ee Oe ee 
 
Be "GENERAL EFFECTS oF, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER Il. 
 The general Fruits and Effects of the Reformed Gospel. 
 
 -& CCORDING to Mosheim, the votaries of Rome 
 
 had recourse to measures suited to the iniquity of 
 
 the times, though they were egally disayowed by the 
 
 dictates of reason, and the precepts of the gospel. These 
 
 measures were, the force of the secular arm, and the 
 - authority of imperial edicts. 
 
 2. The Protestants, to show that they were evidently 
 actuated by the self-same spirit of iniquity, left no means 
 unemployed, however contrary to. the precepts of the 
 gospel, that might corroborate to form a league for the 
 purpose of repelling force by force. 
 
 _ 3. An alliance with Papists against other Papists, nay, 
 
 with the wickedest of popish princes, was not deemed 
 too base, provided it was likely to answer their purposes. 
 And instead of imperial edicts, Luther supplied their 
 place, by exhorting the princes, not to abandon those 
 truths which they had lately asserted with such boldness. 
 _ 4, After the diet of Augsburg, in 1530, the Protestant 
 princes assembled at Smalcald. “ There they concluded 
 ‘a league against all aggressors, by which they formed 
 ‘the Protestant states of the empire into one regular 
 ‘body, and beginning already to consider themselves as 
 ‘such, they resolved to apply to the kings of France 
 ‘and England, and to implore them to patronize and as- 
 ‘sist their new confederacy.” So saith Robertson. » 
 
 5. The king of England was Henry VIII. the most 
 licentious and wretched character of that age. And the 
 king of France was Francis I. a professed Papist, a 
 blood-thirsty and cruel tyrant, who, as his own private 
 and personal views required, in order to foment sedition 
 and rebellion, could enter into a league with the Pro- 
 testants, and at other times, when he had no more occa- 
 sion for their services, could commit them daily to the 
 flames.* ‘The Protestant historians haye themselves 
 given these two princes this character. 
 
 * He was indeed, the most inhuman, implacable and cruel tyrant, 
 who could declare, “ that if he thought the blood in his arm was tainted 
 “with the Lutheran heresy ; he would have it cut off; and that he would 
 “not spare even his own children, if they entertained sentiments con- 
 ** trary to those of the Catholic Church.” Mosheim’s Eccl, Hist. Vol 
 IV. p. 87. Note [z.] 
 
 Aa2 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ili. 
 
 Ecol. His- 
 tory, Pg 
 iv. p. 95, 
 96 
 
 Hist. of 
 Charles V. i 
 vol. iil. p. 
 
 51. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 lv. p. 86, 
 87, 101. 
 
“258 
 
 CHAP; 
 TIL- 
 
 Note rh. 7 
 
 ‘ 
 
 History of 
 
 eee Vi 
 
 vol. si. 
 336, an 
 343-3475" 
 and Eccl. 
 Gist. vol? 
 iv. p. 109. 
 
 . 2 , a ie Pit PP 
 
 - 
 
 GENERAL “EFFECTS ‘OF (4 . 
 ~ 6. This is a confirmation of what hath been edit 
 
 stated, that a confederacy would be entered a ‘Pro- 
 
 testants with any, however base or wicked, provided 
 by it, they had a prospect of answering their own o- 
 poses against their former brethren,’ intial 
 
 7. And what still more eminently dinvorérettiniagi- 
 
 christian spirit of division, of enmity, and asordid thirst _ 
 
 for pre-eminence, in the reforming party, was Luther's 
 
 s- refusing to comprehend in this league, the followers of 
 
 Zuingle, and those who had adopted the sentiments and 
 confession of Bucer, although they were his brethren, in 
 the presént necessary work of reforming’ the church. 
 
 8. Time and contentions roll on, and more violent and 
 iniquitous measures ensue. The emperor, confederate 
 with the pope, raised an army of thirty-six thousand: 
 men, in order to reduce the Protestants to obedience.— 
 The Protestants far superior in number, amounting to 
 eighty-five thousand, pushed forward their armies, and 
 cannonaded the camp of the emperor at Ingolstadt, but 
 their long fomented divisions, jealousies, and’ spirit of 
 contention among themselves prevented their success. 
 
 9. Had the Reformation been carried on under the 
 name of a political revolution, on the side of freedom, 
 things might have been kept in their pro tim een eat 
 when divisions, perfidy, war and bloodshe 
 greatest part of their transactions, and all pesto 
 
 ander the name of the Prince of Peace, and'the pre- 
 
 fext of maintaining his religion, the truth was’ distorted 
 into falsehood, the precepts of the gospel trodden under 
 foot, and the reason of mankind insulted. = 
 
 10. Whatever credit may be due to the princes in the 
 
 defence of their natural and civil rights, the peaceable 
 
 religion of Jesus is manifestly put out of the quéstion 
 by their couduct: and whatever deception there be in 
 the case under religious pretexts, the honour of this de- 
 
 ception is due to Luther and the rest of the ‘Provestadt a 
 
 oD 
 
 priesthood. 
 11. From the year 1517, in which the Refortnation 
 commenced, until the year 1546, in which Luther died, 
 nothing but ‘the frnits of corrupt ambition are manifest 
 from the whole face of history, during that period of. 
 more than twenty-eight years. Endless controversies, 
 debates about diets and councils, violence and#wars, are 
 the ‘distinguishing marks of those times of discord. — 
 And even the means by which the Reformation was fi: 
 
2) i 4 Se ee 7 = Ole ae eee ee a7 SP ws a ae 
 a ae, 7 . 
 
 5 , ’ ay ~# 
 PV. . THE REFORMED GOSPEL. 
 
 nally established, were as opposite to the precepts of 
 the gospel, as bloodshed and robbery are opposite to 
 ace and good will. +¥ 
 12. While the Papists and Protestants, and their ar- 
 mies, were concerting plans to subdue each other by 
 the sword, Mavaice, duke of Saxony, a professed Pro- 
 testant, and a perfect master in the art of dissimulation, 
 perfidiously made a league with the emperor, and en- 
 gaged to take up arms against his father-in-law, and to 
 strip his nearest relation of his honours and dominions. 
 Joun Frevenick, elector of Saxony, was his uncle, and 
 his father-in-law was Purine, landgrave of Hesse. | 
 13. Accordingly, Maurice having assembled about 
 twelve thousand men, defeated the troops which the 
 
 . elector had left to guard his country, and took possess- 
 
 ion of his dominions. 'The news of these conquests soon 
 reached the camps, and filled the Papists with joy, and 
 the Protestants with terror. 
 
 14, The maxims of the princes, with regard to the 
 conduct of the war, diflered as widely as those by which 
 they were anfluenced in preparing for it. “Perpetual 
 predic: arid and a spirit of contention prevail- 
 ed. These multiplied dissensions flowing from the in- 
 consistency of their natural tempers, rendered them 
 more violent. 
 
 15. It was’but a little while before Maurice took pos- 
 session of his uncle’s dominions, that the confederated 
 Protestants “declared their own resolution to risk eve- 
 ‘py thing in maintenance of their religious rights.”— 
 But a spirit of discord and anxiety for their temporal in- 
 terest and safety, manifestly prevailed to put religion 
 eut of the question. 
 
 16, The elector returned with an army towards Saxo- 
 
 _ ay, and the greater part returned with their respective 
 
 leaders into their own countries, and dispersed there. 
 ‘All the princes in person, and the cities by their depu- 
 ties, were compelled to implore mercy of the emperor 
 in the humble posture of supplicants. City after city, 
 even those who had been the most highly distinguished 
 for their zeal in their way of reformation, now submit- 
 ted to such conditions as the emperor was pleased to 
 give them. ’ 
 
 17. For no sooner was the example set of deserting 
 the common cause, than the rest of the members became 
 impatient to follow it, “and seemed afraid, (saith Rob- 
 
 CHAP. 
 i. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. iii. p. 
 353, 394, 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 339. 
 
 Thid. 
 p. 364, 365 
 
260° 
 
 CHAP. , 
 iil. 
 
 History of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. iii. p. 
 
 363, 364. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 413, 447 
 » ibid. 
 p. 431. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iy. p. 113. 
 
 ibid. 
 P- hand 
 
 an 
 Note [y.] 
 
 effect. 
 
 ibid. p. 
 117, 118, 
 and 274. 
 
 ina close and severe confinement; and | many entreaties 
 
 we * batt | ron 1 
 GENERAL EFFECTS OF» + ' 
 
 ‘ertson) lest others, by getting the start of t 
 
 ‘turning to their duty, should, clk dheabinnptiendine i 
 
 ‘more favourable terms. —Thus a ooueesmen abla’, 
 throne, fell. to 
 
 ‘so powerful as to shake the i 
 ‘ pieces, and was dissolved in the space of a few weeks.” 
 18. After these things the emperor passed on, to Saxo- 
 ny, and the elector and landgrave, the two most power- 
 ful protectors of the Protestant cause, were made pris- 
 oners, with the most humiliating and aggravating terms 
 of submission; and the pertulins Mavnice became elec- 
 tor of Saxony. 4 SH ee ate 
 19, Finally, the emperor entered Augsburg, and with 
 great pomp, re-established the rites of the Romish wor- 
 ship. Anda creed was drawn up.containing the essen- 
 bes eerie of the Romish church, | st eticwts 
 “The geoaie®) part of those (saith Mosheim) who. 
 ‘ had ‘the resolution to dispute the authority of this impe- 
 ‘rial Creed, were obliged to submit to it by the force of. 
 ‘arms, and hence arose deplorable scenes of violence — 
 ‘and bloodshed, which involved the empire in the. ng a 
 ‘est calamities.” Thus the protestant, 
 ced to its lowest extremity, while the ee 
 ed to recover its usual strength. titra A 
 21. The landgrave of Hesse, through the counsel ak 
 his treacherous son-in-law Maurice, and under the pro- 
 mise of liberty, had submitted to the unjust demands of 
 the emperor; but contrary to the most solemn treaty, he 
 was perfidiously imprisoned, and kept for several years 
 
 9 
 
 were made for his liberty from time to time, by many 
 European princes, particularly by Maurice, ae hay iilores 
 
 22. Maurice, perceiving at length that-he feos duped 
 by the emperor, entered secretly into a league with the 
 king of France, and several German princes, for the 
 maintenance of their rights and liberties;.and by secret — 
 intrigue, marched a powerful army against the emperor, 
 and surprised him unawares at Inspruk, where he lay - 
 with a handful of troops, and without.the least. Dieser 
 hension of danger. > 
 
 23, By this sudden and unforeseen event, was that ; 
 powerful emperor brought to conclude a treaty of peace 
 with the Protestants, which was done at Passau in the 
 year 1552. This they call the Bul-wark of peace and 
 liberty! And thus, by the sword of a traitor anda base 
 
il 
 
 t 
 * 
 
 P. V. THE REFORMED GOSPEL. 
 
 asurper, did the beastly power of papal hierarchy re- 
 ceive a deadly wound. ee 
 
 24. It was well said, by Dr. Robertson, concerning’ 
 ‘Maurice and his perfidious treaty with the emperor, 
 that, “History hardly records any treaty that can be 
 ‘considered as a more manifest violation of the most 
 ‘powerful principles which ought to influence human 
 * actions.” E 
 
 25. Yet that same artful dissembler, the tréacherous 
 Maurice, who entered into a league with the Papists 
 against the Protestants—who pertidiously and inhuman- 
 ly stripped his nearest relation of his honour and domin- 
 ions and usurped his place,—whom the Protestants bran- 
 ded as an apostate from religion, a betrayer of liberty,— 
 a contemner of the most sacred and natural ties;—that 
 same perfidious monster, according to the projects of 
 Luther, must, of necessity, be the supreme head of the 
 church! 
 
 26. Maurice, however, did not live to see the effects 
 of all his inglorious and treacherous conduct, for he di- 
 ed the following year, of a wound received, while he 
 was fighting against AtserT of Brandenburg. Such 
 were the means used in Germany by Luther and his fol- 
 lowers, in reforming a corrupt church, and in establish- 
 ing what they call religious peace. 
 
 27. In Switzerland the Reformation was also carried 
 
 _ on by means diametrically opposite to the precepts of the 
 
 gospel, Zuingle (who was cotemporary with Luther) 
 fell in a battle, in the year 1530, while he was defend- 
 “ng his reformed gospel, sword in hand, against the Pa- 
 ists, 
 
 " 28. The Reformation in England, took its rise from a 
 rupture between the pope and king Henry VIII. con- 
 cerning a divorce which the pope refused to grant this 
 licentious monarch, ‘A prince (saith Mosheim) who in 
 ‘vices and abilities was surpassed by none who swayed 
 ‘the sceptre in this age.” 
 
 29. “The English nation was delivered from the ty- 
 ‘ranny of Rome, by Henry’s renouncing the jurisdiction 
 ‘and supremacy of its imperious pontiff.” And what 
 next? “Soon after this, Henry was declared by the par- 
 ‘liament and people Supreme Head, on earth, of the 
 ‘church of England, the monasteries were suppressed, 
 ‘and their revenues applied to other purposes.” 
 
 20. But this is not all, he extended his supremacy as 
 
 History of 
 
 Charles V: 
 
 vol, ill. p 
 pers a 
 
 ibid. 
 p: 358, 
 
 Eccl. His 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 353. 
 
 Eccl. Hise 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 102. 
 
 Tbid- ~ 
 p: 103. 
 
‘S62 
 
 CHAP. 
 Hi. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ay. p, 124, 
 
 Grounds: 
 of Cath. 
 Doct. p. 
 55, 
 
 *J erusa. 
 and Babel, 
 P: 168. 
 
 rounds 
 of C. Doct. 
 p. 56. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 373. 
 
 ee eo 
 
 ; ats yh 
 Rae pate t—!pa 
 
 ‘GENERAL EFFECTS ‘OF 
 
 far as his power permitted. In the year 1555, Ge 
 Brown, a monk of the order of St. Augustin, hé created 
 archbishop of Dublin, who caused the supremacy — 
 to be acknowledged in that nation. hey shoowelel 
 ‘soon after, that this supremacy was not a vain title; for — 
 “he banished the monks out of that kingdom, confiscated — 
 ‘their revenues, and destroyed their convents.” 
 31. Thus the same means that had been used by the’ 
 bloody Constantine and his suecessors,'in abolishing Pa-_ 
 ganism, and in promoting their pretended gospel, were — 
 also used by the Reformers, under pretence of abolish- 
 ing superstition, and restoring pure religion: As their 
 fathers did, so did they. taht ieciid alan 
 32. From Diotrephes to Constantine, and from Con- — 
 stantine to Leo, and from Leo’to Luther, and so along 
 down through the Reformation, one and the same spirit — 
 of antichristian tyranny is manifest from the whole tenor 
 of orthodox history; a sordid thirst for dominion and su- — 
 premacy, accompanied with a coo) barbarity towards all 
 who differ from the ruling party. © © ie eit peetih eg 
 33. To the above words of Dr. Mosheim may be add- — 
 ed the following from bishop Challoner: “ The founda-~ 
 ‘tions of the Reformation of England were laid by ma- 
 ‘nifold sacrileges, in pulling down monasteries, and ie 
 ‘er houses dedicated to God, [upon the principles of — 
 ‘their own acknowledged ancestors] rifling and: pilla~ 
 ‘ging churches, alienating church lands, &c. as may be — 
 ‘seen in the history of the Reformation by Dr. Heylin.” — 
 34. “ Wheresoever the reformed gospel was préach- 
 ‘ed, it brought forth seditions, tumults, rebellions, &c. 
 “as appears from all the histories of those times.—Inso- 
 ‘much that in France alone, the reformed gospellers, — 
 ‘besides innumerable’ other outrages, are said tohave 
 ‘destroyed no less than twenty thousand ‘churches.*” — 
 How little doth such a Reformation resemble the first 
 establishment of the church of Christ! = 
 ‘35. The Protestants of France were Calvinists, the’ — 
 disciples and followers of Joun Cavin, whose principles — 
 were to defend his reformed religion by the sword, and — 
 put heretics to death. In the year 1560, the riotous Cal- 
 vinists were called Huguenots; [i. e. confederates] and 
 it was but natural for the disciples to be as their lord. 
 Mosheim observeth concerning their commotionsin that 
 country, that, “both the contending parties committed 
 ‘such deeds as are yet, and always will be remembered 
 ¢ with horror,” 
 
Ppeve "TAB REFORMED GOSPEL, 
 
 36. These outrages, however, were calmed by Henry 
 
 ® iV. king of France, who renounced protestantism and 
 _ made a public profession of popery. Notwithstanding, 
 
 - ' 
 
 by an edict drawn up in the year 1598, called the edict 
 
 _of Nantes, he gave the Protestants liberty of conscience, 
 
 and “a full security (saith Mosheim) for the enjoyment 
 “ of their civil rights and privileges, without persecution 
 “or molestation from any quarter.” 
 
 37. The honour, therefore, of this religious liberty, 
 is due to the Papists, and not to the Protestants. But 
 it must be observed, that this liberty proceeded from 
 
 -political and sinister motives; as the religious peace, of 
 
 Passau, flowed from Maurice’s treacheries. 
 
 ~ 88. Such then, as have been stated, were the first 
 means which the Protestants used in reforming a base 
 and superstitious church; and reform it they did, into as 
 many different shapes and forms, as have been sufficient 
 
 to. keep the whole world in perplexity, and which 
 
 would require the labour of a life to expose to full view. 
 
 39. But if such means, as those by which the Reform- 
 ation commenced, and was promoted, and finally esta- 
 blished, under the name of Christ, were contrary to the 
 precepts and example of Christ, it still remained an in- 
 contestable truth, that the whole work, from beginning 
 
 -fo end was the work of Aatichrist. 
 
 40. Seeing that such false and deceitful terms as the 
 Blessed Reformation,—a religious peace,—-a glorious 
 cause, &c. are applied to quarrelling, wrangling, ani- 
 mosity, endless -dissensions, perfidy, fraud, usurpations, 
 fightings, wars and bloodshed, with all of which the Re- 
 formation was replete; and seeing that the promoters of 
 
 such a cause called themselves the Ministers of Christ; 
 
 then with the strictest justice and propriety, may also 
 
 the following titles be applied to such. 
 
 41. “Forsuch are false apostles, deceitful workers, 
 transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 
 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an 
 angel of light... Therefore itis no great thing, if his 
 ininisters also be transformed as the ministers of right- 
 eousness; whose end shall be according to their works, 
 
 265 
 
 "* 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ill. 
 
 Eccl. bof 
 tory, vol. 
 iy. p. 378. 
 
 2 Cor. xi. 
 13, 14, 16, 
 
CHAP, 
 
 _dy of Christians, the one great Catholic or Universal 
 
 Loy my “ P v 
 e's CHAPTER: Iv. epee Sots “thahe ie: 
 ei eae 
 
 Reformed Churches established by the Works of Antichrist, 
 
 vp Cl Soe» «- 
 ' 4 Reformed churdhee sp’ immediately out of 
 the papal hierarchy: and ao separated, found- 
 ed, and established, and their doctrines, discipline and ~ 
 government reformed, by works contrary to, and with- 
 out the example, precepts or commandments of Christ, 
 are properly called the works of Antichrist. 
 
 2. Christ and Antichrist could: never sit together on 
 one ‘throne, nor rule in one kingdom; therefore, while 
 Antichrist had the dominion, Christ had it not. Anti- 
 christ, in the time of his dominion, could exercise his au-’ 
 thority over the subjects of his own dark kingdom, but 
 such as never claimed any relation to his orthodoxy, but 
 rather suffered death under his tyranny, were never 
 his subjects, 
 
 3. Catholic despotism, under the name of orthodoxy, 
 was invented by the Alexandrian priesthood, and. from 
 thence, like the torrent of one mighty river, it came roll- 
 ing along down to the Reformation, through emperors 
 and popes; and this despotic hierarchy, through all its 
 progress, by Protestant as well as Popish ip is 
 called the Church. 
 
 4, At the Reformation this one great pie aga divid- 
 ed, and soon after subdivided; and so it continued to di- 
 vide and subdivide, until innumerable. churches were 
 formed and re-formed, full of clashing principles, sectary 
 against sectary, each claiming the greatest evidence of 
 orthodoxy. 
 
 5, And what is still more remarkable, all those divi-. 
 ded churches still continue to make up the one great bo- 
 
 Church, very properly called the Church ahaa that 
 is, the Fighting Church, 
 
 6. The Papal hierarchy naturally arose ‘out of that 
 huge mass of corruption and motley spectacle of super- 
 stition, established by Consvanrine, and called the 
 Cuurcy; which from the setting up of the school at 
 exandria, until the time of Leo the Great, is by all her 
 conduct, most manifestly proved to be the Church of 
 tichrist. Over this self-styled Catholic church, the bisa 
 ops of Rome took the supremacy. 
 
 ee 
 
 7 =_ 
 
—- = 
 
 _ ™e ‘IM ened Pr eye 7 - - 
 P. ¥. : THE WORKS OF ANTICHRIST, 
 
 7. From about the year 756, the Protestants have, 
 generally, dated the beginning of the reign of Antichrist, 
 
 ‘ and have taken great pains to prove, that the Papal 
 
 power was Antichrist—that the church of Rome was the 
 Mother of Harlots, by whom the kings and inhabitants 
 of the earth were made drunk with the wine of her for- 
 nication—and that the Papal hierarchy, church or king- 
 dom, over which the popes had the supremacy, was the 
 wicked Antichristian kingdom. 
 
 8. Yet from this complicated source, this self-styled 
 holy and ever orthodox church, this kingdom of Anti- 
 christ and Mother of Harlots, the reformed churches im- 
 mediately proceeded, and took with them, the same doc- 
 trines, sacraments, manner of worship, discipline and 
 government, together with a vast increase of ill nature 
 against each other, and an unmerciful spirit wi persecu- 
 tion, as will yet more fully appear. 
 
 9. The first reformers, at the commencement of the 
 Reformation, particularly Martin Luther, had no inten- 
 tion of separating from what they called the holy Ro- 
 man church, as hath been observed; his only intention 
 awas to brand with infamy those emissaries who abus- 
 éd its authority. A reformation of the same corrupt 
 church of Antichrist, was the highest that was even pre- 
 tended. 
 
 10. But when Luther and his associates were expel- 
 Jed from the communion of the church, projects were 
 formed with the princes, who thereupon withdrew the 
 churches in their dominions from under the papal hier- 
 
 -archy. These churches in all parts, were the same 
 
 which had, for many ages, professedly belonged to the 
 jurisdiction of the popes of Rome. 
 
 11. And as it is strongly urged, by modern Protestant 
 writers, that the first reformers, Luruer, Canvin, and 
 the rest who merited that title, pleaded no divine com- 
 mission;—that they taught no new religion, nor Jaid 
 claim to any extraordinary vocation; it therefore, con- 
 sequently and inevitably followeth, that these churches 
 were, and continued to remain the churches of Anti- 
 christ; and that they still retained the same religion, 
 doctrines, discipline and government, which they had 
 
 been taught *by their mother, the Moruer or Harzors.. 
 
 12. The church of Antichrist, in truth, never had the 
 doctrine, discipline and government of Christ in possts- 
 gion; but had stolen the words and institutions of the 
 
 Bb 
 
 265 
 
 er . 
 
 History of 
 Bee 
 
 Kote ote fh. | 
 
 Dissert. 
 
 on proph, 
 vol. i. p. 
 205, 219, 
 
 en 
 
ee i 
 
 « 
 
 266 | REFORMED CHURCHES ESTABLISHED By P. V, 
 ae saints, and clothed herself with their profession. Her. 
 __.._. doctrine was a monstrous abuse of sacred: words; her — 
 
 discipline was written with the blood of the innocent; 
 and her government was the grossest insult upon the 
 rights and consciences of mankind. As was the mother, 
 so were her daughters: they were open prostitutes, who 
 could show no true descent, but from the same Mother 
 of Harlots. Hee Bee wide. et 
 
 13. A late Protestant writer, speaking on the various 
 state of the church, very justly saith of the Reformation, 
 
 Christian “ It remained imperfect, which is mostly discernible, in 
 
 Lie aed ‘the discipline and government of the church, as like- 
 
 " _ £wise in morals. For with the reformed, the true gov- 
 ‘ernment of the church was changed, apostolic discip- 
 ‘line laid aside, and the whole authonity engrossed by 
 
 ‘ politicians; so that at present the most grievous abuses 
 ‘are flagrant with respect to the vocation of ministers, 
 £the exercise of discipline, the use of sacraments, &c.” 
 
 14, Then surely, where churches were established 
 without a divine commission, and without any extraordi- 
 nary vocation; where apostolic discipline was:laid aside; 
 and where the whole authority was engrossed by earth- 
 dy politicians, it is no marvel that = hereragy caper 
 abuses should become flagrant. <r eal 
 
 15. The Church of Rome never was aiden in her 
 doctrines; the monastic orders held sentiments: moe 
 contrary to each other, about which they were u- 
 ally quarrelling and wrangling; yet all were held ina 
 kind of subordinate union, so long as they orn aan 
 subjection to one infallible head. 
 
 16. But when the reformers cast off the pope’s su- 
 premacy, and still retained the same contentious doc- 
 trines, and the samg sordid thirst for pre-eminence, they 
 had nothing to prevent them from showing out their de 
 visions to their utmost extent. eM 
 
 . 17. The scriptures, which they adopted as the Word 
 of God, and only test of religious truth, suffered them 
 not only. to retain their former respective and’ contradic- 
 tory doctrines, but to wrangle and dispute about them in 
 the most shameful and scandalous manner, and to give 
 the most positive judgment against each other, followed 
 ‘by banishments, imprisonments, and even death. If such 
 is the only test of truth, it is indeed a strange mystery, 
 and mankind might forever content themselves toremain 
 in darkness. itera 
 
 _— i... ee ee eee ee eee 
 
 eee ee 
 
PY. THE WORKS OF ANTICHRIST. 
 
 18. Through the whole progress of the Reformation, 
 
 the same doctrines and disputes were kept up, which’ __ 
 
 for many ages had existed m the Romish church, con- 
 cerning The Eucharist—The Trinity—The Decrees of 
 God—The Vicarious Stecematyy hapa Righteous- 
 ness, &c. &c. &c. 
 
 19. So that in all their divisions and controversies, 
 the contending: parties could appeal to the same fathers 
 and general councils with’ the Papists, and alternately 
 boast of having on their side, the decrees of the council 
 of Nice, of Chalcedon, or Constantinople; or the ancient 
 writings of Origen, St. Ambrose, or St. Augustin.* 
 
 20. And while each made their appeal to their blind 
 and dumb test of truth for the orthodoxy of their senti- 
 ments, and laboured hard to determine what the faith of 
 another should be, an impartial spectator, might appeal 
 ‘to the judgment of common sense, to prove that their 
 systems and practices were all a perfect labyrinth of 
 Senseless jargon. . 
 
 21. The ahtichristian contentions and bitter animosi- 
 ties, that were carried on, first by the Papists, and then 
 by the Protestants, concerning the manner in which the 
 body and blood of Christ were present in the eucharist, 
 snake up a great part of the history of thé Reformation. 
 - 22. These cofitentions, concérning the body and blood 
 of Christ, were carried on by the Protestants for many 
 years, which finally terminated in a grand division be- 
 tween the reforming parties, one of which claimed Mar- 
 vin Lurusr, as the established founder of their church, 
 and the other Joun Carvin; and with all the natural sa- 
 gacity of their divines, and all the force of their earthly 
 princes and civil magistrates, they have never been able 
 to heal the division from that day to this. 
 
 23. It is well known by all who are acquainted with 
 the conduct of the first reformers, that about this one 
 
 particular doctrine, (concerning Christ’s body and blood) | 
 
 there have been more contentions, bitter animosities and 
 bloodshed, than about any other. — 
 
 94. In order that these superstitious debates about 
 their eucharist, may appear in their true colours, it will 
 not be improper to take some notice of their rise and 
 progress, which may serve as a further evidence that 
 
 * By the writings of this “ bitter and bloody fanatic of Africa,” — 
 eed proceeded 232 pamphlets) did Luther, heats a eg and other 
 #eformers expound scripture. - Sea Eccl. Researchés, p. 102, 
 
'  @b8 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Eccl. Hi 
 
 S- 
 
 tory, vol, 
 is p. 330. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 P; 331. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 p. 332. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 p. 338. 
 
 ibid. p. 
 
 $43, 5 
 
 4. 
 
 the body and blood of Christ py present ir 
 
 KEFORMED CHURCHES saeaatiead BY 
 
 the first reformers taught no new 
 that was taught by the corrupt ¢ 
 25, The controversy conc 
 
 rist,,was first set on foot by one Rapper, at 
 in a treatise maintained, “that, after the c 
 “of the bread and wine in the Lord’ 
 ‘‘ remained of these symbols but the 
 “der which the body and blood of 
 “and locally present; and that the bod: 
 “* present—was the same body that bm ete 
 “* gin, that suffered upon the crossy and was mind faa 
 “the dead.” Ss eah Mar dedtden ath 
 26. This treatise was composed in ‘the year 831, at 
 a time when universal history declareth the church of 
 Romé to have been the most abominable sink of corrup- 
 tion, and her rites and ecremonies a motley spectacle of 
 superstition, when the papal power is proved to be An- 
 tichrist, and the church the mother of abominations. « 
 27. Until about the middle of the eleventh century, 
 those jarring opinions were proposed on both sides, un- 
 restrained by the despotic voice of authority. The em- 
 peror Cuarces the Barp ordered Ratramn and Scotus to 
 
 draw up a clear explication of that important sesane 
 which Radbert seemed to have so egregiou 
 
 28. “It is remarkable (saith Mosheim). that in this 
 ‘controversy each of the contending parties were al- 
 ‘most as much divided among themselves as they were 
 ‘at variance with their adversaries.”—Scotus, from his 
 philosophical genius, declared plainly that the bread and 
 wine were the signs and symbols of the absent body and 
 blood. of Christ. The disputants mutually charged each 
 other in their turns with the most odious doctrines : and 
 so it went on. 
 
 29. Benencenr, a scholastic disputer,. and afterwards 
 archbishop of Angers, a subtle genius, maintained pub- 
 licly the doctrine of Scotus, in the year 1045, and op- 
 posed the doctrine of Radbert. .No sooner was 
 trine of Scotus published by Berenger, than it was op- 
 posed by certain doctors in France and Germany; and 
 pope Leo IX. attacked it with vehemence ip 
 the year 1050; and in two councils had the doctri ak 
 Berenger condemned, and the book of Scotus, 
 which it was drawn, committed to the flames. 
 
 “30, This example was followed by the cou 
 
 ttl i el i ie 
 
i See IO ME CM Te Tk ee le ST Tee 
 > ie 
 
 i THE WORKS OF ANTICARIST. 
 
 ris, and one party, for a while, reduced the other to si- 
 lence, by threatenings and deprivations of revenues, and 
 fines, and synodical decrees. But after the death of Leo 
 1X. the flame of their religious discord rekindled, and 
 the popes strove in vain to put an end to their antichris- 
 tian debates.. 
 
 31. Pope Innocent III. in the year 1215, had the 
 
 269 
 
 CHAP 
 IV. 
 
 Bodkitiie. 
 
 tory, vol. 
 il, p. 545. 
 
 vol. ili. p. 
 
 honour of introducing the term transubstantiation, That 236 
 
 is, in the eucharist there is a conversion (or change) of 
 the whole substance of the bread and wine; so that it is 
 
 truly, really, and substantially, the very body and blood,, 
 
 soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. 
 
 32, The grand dispute, however, continued. For al- 
 though the pope had placed transubstantiation among 
 the avowed doctrines of the church, yet the authority 
 of this decree was called in question by many. Some 
 adopting the doctrine of Berenger, considered the bread 
 and wine as signs or symbols of the absent body and 
 blood of Christ. Others thought it sufficient to acknow- 
 ledge, what was termed a real presence, and explained 
 the manner of this presence quite otherwise than the 
 pope had defined it: Among these was one Pungens 
 ‘sinus, a subtle doctor of the university of Paris, who, 
 towards the close of the thirteenth century, had the 
 honour of substituting consubstantiation in the place of 
 transubstantiation.- 
 
 33. hus we see where, and when, and in whom, that 
 superstitious rite and pernicious error took its rise, in- 
 yented by subtle philosophers, and scholastic disputants, 
 and brought forth from the prolific womb of the Mother 
 ef Harlots, the sink of every abomination and. all sorts 
 of wickedness. 
 
 34, Luther and his followers, it is said, rejected the’ 
 monstrous doctrine of the church of Rome with respect 
 fo the transubstantiation, but were nevertheless of opin- 
 ion, that the partakers of the Lord’s Supper received, 
 along with the bread and wine, the real body and blood 
 of Christ. “ This, (saith Mosheim) in their judgment, 
 ‘was a mystery, which they did not pretend to explain.” 
 
 35. “But Maclaine saith, “Luther was not so modest 
 “as Dr. Mosheim here represents him. He pretended 
 ‘to explain his doctrine of the real presence, absurd’ and 
 ‘contradictory as it was, and uttered much senseless 
 ‘jargon on this subject. As in red-hot iron, said he, 
 ‘two distinct substances, viz.-iron and fire, are united; 
 
 Bb2 
 
 Grounds 
 of C. Doc. 
 p- 24. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iil. p. 251. 
 
 vol. iv. p. 
 62 and : 
 p. 351. 
 
 ibid. , 
 p: 62. 
 Note [z.] 
 
 gh, ale 
 
om). ° ‘vEneieewlGONea Oy eRnnene? 
 
 bea ‘s0 is the body of Christ joined with ine lie 
 _._. ‘eucharist.” “This Maclaine very eth th 
 Eccl. His- “ nonsensical doctrine of consubstanti 
 tory, vol. first invented by that subtle popish doctor Asi- 
 Note [h.] DUS. © ieee ek eines inn 
 36. Wherein then lay a difference? peeuatnes: 
 only in a slight variation of high sounding , calcu 
 lated to impose upon the thet eh of a blinded multi 
 tude, and to add the greatest number to the’ which’ 
 could use the most cunning dece tion, in ex pry thre 
 most pompous sounds of nner cates 
 bid. 37. Cartostapt, who was Luther's” “dineaghe-entt 
 p. 62, - companion, and whose doctrine was afterwards confirm- - 
 ed by Zuingle, maintained, “That the body and blood 
 ‘of Christ were not really ‘present i in the eucharist; and 
 ‘that the bread and wine were no more than external 
 | signs, or symbols.” This was the doctrine of Scotus 
 just m tieationed, who had invented it by the special order’ 
 of the emperor, who was then under the dominion of 
 Antichrist: for so the Protestants call the pope. 
 38. This opinion of Zuingle was received by all the 
 ‘p63, friends of the Reformation in Switzerland, mit Re shied 
 ber of its votaries in Germany. But Mosheim saith, “Lu: 
 ‘ther maintained his doctrine, in relation to Ser iets 
 ‘with the utmost obstinacy ; and hence arose, in 
 ‘1224, a tedious and vehement controversy, W 
 ‘ miniated, at length, in a fatal division.™ = 
 39. Was Christ ever divided? He was the bread of 
 16.17, life that came down from heaven, and the church, his 
 true followers, by their fellowship, union and ¢ommun- 
 ion, became that one bread, and were partakers of that 
 one body, and one blood; which Antichrist, with all his 
 learning and philosophy, could never yet discern, 
 
 SS 
 
 ae ee Se = 
 
 CHAPTER ve 
 
 Pehement Controversies among the First Reformers. i 
 
 HOSE vehement controversies among the first poe 
 formers, which finally terminated in a fatal divis- 
 
 ion between them, were the effects, that naturally flow- 
 
 - ed from a corrupt ambition. DioTREPHES-LIKE, @ sor 
 
,. 
 
 7 . 
 5 “ 
 . 
 
 Pp. Vv. THE FIRST REFORMERS. 
 
 did thirst for pre-eminence, and works directly contrary 
 to the precepts of the gospel, were distinguishing char- 
 acteristics in those great ones upon whose jarring sys- 
 tems the reformed churches were finally established. 
 
 2. CartostTant, in the year 1522, carried on the Re- 
 
 formation by taking down some images, while Luruer 
 
 concealed himself from the rage of the pope, in the cas- 
 tle of Wartenberg. But no sooner did he hear of it, 
 than he flew from his retreat, and had Carnosrapr ban- 
 ished. 
 
 3. “It is evident (saith Maclaine) from several passa- 
 ‘ges in the writings of Luther, that he was by no means 
 ‘averse to the use of images.—But perhaps the true 
 ‘reason of Luther’s displeasure at the proceedings of 
 *Carlostadt, was, that he could not bear to see another 
 *erowned with the glory of executing a plan which he 
 “had laid, and that he was dmbitious of appearing the 
 ‘principal, if not the only conductor of this great work, 
 *Phis isnot a mere conjecture. Luther himself has not 
 ‘taken the least pains to conceal this instance of his am- 
 ‘ bition.” ‘ 
 
 4. But the violent rupture between these two first re- 
 formers, who had been expelled from the communion of 
 the church together, first arose from a more important 
 point. Carlostadt could not believe as Luther did, that 
 the body of Christ was in the-bread.of the eucharist as 
 fire was in red-hot iron. ; 
 
 5. Such were the divisions and aninfosities among the’ 
 reformers, concerning the eucharist, that to terminate 
 this controversy, Pxuitir, landgrave of Hesse, invited, 
 in the year 1529, to a conference at Marpurg, Luther 
 and Zuingle, together with some of the more eminent 
 doctors, who adhered to the respective parties of these 
 contending chiefs. Here they disputed during four days, 
 and their dissension still remained; “nor couid either of 
 ‘the contending parties (saith Mosheim) be persuaded 
 ‘to abandon, or even to modify, their opinion of that 
 ‘matter.” 
 
 6. Pitiful Reformers these, who needed earthly prin- 
 ces to exhort them to peace, and who would neither re- 
 form themselves, nor suffer others to reform them!— 
 Well said the apostle, “evil men and seducers shall was 
 worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.” 
 
 7. “In the year 1544, Luther published his Confes- 
 ‘sion of Faith in relation to the sacrament of the Lord’s 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vv. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 ibid. p. 58 
 Note (ty 
 
CHAP. 
 v. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iv p. 355. 
 
 ibid. p. 
 356, and 
 Note [g.] 
 
 Christ is really eaten! If therefore the first be 
 
 VEUEMENT -conmovensirs, AMONG 
 
 ‘supper, which was directly. opposi 
 ‘Zuingle and -his followers — 
 ‘pleaded their cause publicly ag 
 ‘er.” And soit wenton,  ~ 
 8, Joun Carvis,* professor of divini 
 proposed an explication of the ety in de 
 use of all his credit and.aut 
 order to obtain their assent to it, 
 trine of Christ’s bodily presence in the pt 
 the same time expressed it in almost the same terms: — 
 which the Lutherans employed in inculcating their doc- — 
 trine of Christ’s real presence, and. ‘talked of really — 
 ‘eating by faith the body, and Miimeeecuern nce 
 “ Christ.” i ME aint | 
 9. Wherein then is the dlference between-the doc- 
 trine of the pope, and that of Luther and Sear oA 
 pope saith, that the bread and wine are»changed into» 
 the very substance of that same body, flesh a 
 Christ that was born of a vingaane o) 
 Jews, so that it is no more bread. Lo wey 
 10. Luther saith, that the body ‘of Christ fensnnand 
 with, and under the bread,.as fire is in a: 
 so that béth the substance of the bread, and of hehe 
 dy, flesh and blood of Christ, are there present. ~ “as 
 11. Calvin saith, that the body of Christ is not 
 
 or corporally there; and yet, that by faith, the body of. 
 
 strous, and the second nonsensical, what is the tl 
 And how by faith or any other way, could they really. 
 eat that which was not really there? 
 
 12. Thus it appeareth that Calvin put the rere 
 upon the fabrick of superstition, when he persi 
 denying Christ’s real presence, and yet _ amie ate 7 
 that his body was’ really eaten, alinenghin really; 
 absent from the eater. MS 9 at OS 
 
 13, The truth is, they were blind guides; who, knew" . 
 nothing about the body of Christ; and how could 
 describe it to others? But how to wrangle about the s 
 len words of the saints, mixed up and confused with 
 their own inventions, and how to hate one another, they 
 understood and practised in a very extraordinary man- 
 ner, as their works abundantly testify. . © § 
 
 14, The real presence of the body of Christ was not 
 ig be discerned by their natural sagacity, it vo ot 
 
 »* Calyin was a native of Nayon, in’ France. © ee 
 
 . 
 
‘it Bee - . i Me hee « te th 
 bas MON ss i vr 
 
 RV. / PE PIRST REFORMERS. 
 
 yond their human comprehension, This they confess, 
 and well they might, for their systems have fixed him a 
 local body, and a local heaven; far beyond the starry 
 regions. : : sidan ; 
 
 15. Mosheim saith, “Luther maintained, that the bo- 
 
 ‘dy and blood of Christ were really present in the eu- 
 ‘chanist, and were exhibited together with the bread 
 ‘and wine, though in 2 manner far beyond human com- 
 ‘ prehension.” : : 
 
 “16. Robert Barclay remarketh, that Calvin, “after 
 
 ‘he hath much taboure¢ in overturning and refuting the 
 ‘twoformer opinions, plainly confesseth, that he knows 
 ‘not what to affirm instead of them. For after he hath 
 ‘spoken much, and at last concluded, That the body of 
 ‘ Christ is there, and that the saints must needs partake 
 ‘thereof; at last he lands in these. words:.“ But if it be 
 “asked me, how it is?) I shall not be ashamed to con- 
 “fess, that it is.a secret too high for me to comprehend 
 “in my spirit, or explain in words.” eed 
 17. “Avlittle before, inthe same chapter,* he accu! 
 ‘seth the schoolmen among the Papists, In that they 
 ‘neither understand, nor explain to others, how. Christ 
 ‘isin the edcharist: which shortly after he. confesseth 
 ‘himself he cannot do.” How justly do these sayings 
 apply to such... “But.why dost thou judge thy brother? 
 Or why dost thou set at nought thy brother?.. Thou 
 therefore who teachest®another, teachest thou not thy-' 
 self? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of 
 thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to. cast: 
 out the mote out of thy brother’s eye,” 8 
 18. Yet these reformers, who neither understood what 
 they said, nor comprehended the things whereof they 
 affirmed, must needs kindle the flames of discord, foment 
 divisions, seditions and tumults among the multitude, and 
 breathe the most virulent spirit of persecution against 
 all who would not receive their contradictory systems of 
 - senseless jargon, which they themselves could not un- 
 derstand: ‘ 
 
 19. Calvin, however, effected his purposes so far, that. 
 an act of uniformity took place, by which the churches 
 of Geneva and Zurich, declared their, agreement. con- 
 cerning the doctrine of the eucharist. : re 
 
 20. By the industry of Calvin, the schools and church- 
 es, of England also, became the oracles of Calvinism, 
 and. Geneva was acknowledgedeas a, sister church; and 
 
 ong 
 
 CHAP: 
 Va 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol, 
 iv. p, 351, 
 
 Barclay’s” 
 
 Apology, 
 apg 
 Foot lib. 
 
 A, cap. 7. 
 Sec. 32.- 
 
 . * Sec. 35, 
 
 Rom. xry, 
 10, ii. 21. 
 Matt, vil. 
 ‘BE 
 
 1 Tim. j. 
 is 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 tory. vol. 
 ly. p. 357, 
 
 ~ 
 
274 
 
 — 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 
 bi vol, 
 
 iv. p. 363, 
 364, 370, 
 and 375. 
 
 ibid. p 
 357, onl 
 Note Ch] 
 
 ibid. p- 
 358, and 
 Note [k.] 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 329. 
 
 - aforementioned act of uniformity, Seaceinanwtt es eee ; 
 
 ¥EHEMENT CONTROVERSIES “sose 
 
 the system there establis al 
 the public ‘rule of faith in Rahal 
 in the form of their episcopal government: 
 Calvin became the principal and established 
 the Calvinistic. reformed churches, in opposition'to those” 
 of Luther, © © » ee 
 21. The flames of discord, however, between the Lu- — 
 therans and Calvinists, were perpetuated with greater 
 violence and fury than ever. They laboured hard to — 
 bring about peace and establish a union; but the diffi- — 
 culty was, it could not be effeeted upon the sordid and 
 antichristian principles of Diotrephes, who loved: to 
 — the pre-eminence, and inn : 
 em. {oh CEN 
 22, Inthe year 1552, Westphal, pastor at Hamburg, ‘ 
 renewed with greater vehemence than ever, this. 
 rable controversy; he was an obstinate defender of ther — 
 opinions of Luther. He published a book against the 
 
 “breathes the mést virulent spirit of persecution.” 
 
 23, “This (saith Mosheim) engaged Calvi enter’ | 
 ‘the lists with Westphal, whom he treated: with as lit- 
 ‘tle lenity and forbearance, as the rigid Lutheran had — 
 ‘showed towards the Helvetic churches.—Calvin and — 
 ‘Westphal had each their zealous defenders and’ pat: _ 
 “rons; hence the breach widened, the spirits were heat» 
 ‘ed, and the flame of controvérsy: was kindled anew 
 ‘with violence and fury.” These disputes were aug- 
 mented, and tumults excited by’ the» controversy con- 
 cerning the Decrees of God, set on foot by Calvin. == 
 
 24. Is it possible, that such: violent, furious and aspir- 
 ing men could have any relation to the peac 
 and humble followers of Jesus Christ? Is it possibie, that 
 such ambitious priests as were’ perpetually blowing the 
 flames of discord, and stirring up strifes and contentions 
 among each other, could reform any thing for the better? 
 It could not be. From their own confession, 
 politicians, or civil rulers were perpetually under the: — 
 necessity of trying to put a stop to their enormities, 
 
 26. Augustus, elector of Saxony, and John’ William, 
 dea: of Saxe-Weimar, summoned the most’eminent doe- 
 tors of both the contending parties:to meet at Altenburg, 
 in the year 1568, that it might be seen how far a 
 ciliation was possible. But such were the’ 5 and 
 anticbristian spirits of those reforming parties, as biast- 
 ed the fruits that were expected from this conference... 
 
 Oe a 
 
wild 
 
 a Cee 
 
 a 
 
 POV 9) THB FIRST REFORMERS. 
 
 _ 26) ‘The princes now undertook another method, and 
 
 ordered a.Form of doctrine to-be composed, in order;to 
 
 terminate the controversies which divided the Lutheran 
 
 -church, and to preserve that church against the opin- ‘ 
 
 ions of the Calvinists. This Form was begun as early as 
 the year 1569, and was 9 by six fap esgporid about 
 seven.or eight years after, 
 
 27, Ip the mean time, Pencer) thet pas die ‘of Me- 
 lancthon, end other secret Calvinists in Saxony, were 
 aiming to abolish the doctrine of Luther, concerning the 
 éucharist, and the person of Christ, with a design to 
 substitu(e the doctrine of Calvin in its place, and pub- 
 
 ‘lishedethew opinions in the year 1971, which poems 
 Anore commotions aud debates. 
 
 28,.Angustus, elector of Saxony, first favoured those 
 secret Calvinists, who were the-disciples of Melancthon; 
 next he changed sides, and committed some of them to 
 prison, sent others into banishment, and engaged others 
 
 ‘bythe force of the secular arm, to change their senti-: 
 ments. Peucer;on account of denying the corporal pre- — 
 
 ‘sence of Christ in the eucharist, was cast into prison, 
 
 where he lay in confinement ten years, acompanied with 
 all possible circumstances of severity. 
 
 ~29.an this manner the princes shook off the ignomini- 
 ous yoke of tyranny, according to the former exhorta- 
 tions and projects of Luther. It would be endless, and 
 indeed unnecessary, to enumerate all the cruelties which 
 the Protestants. practised against each other. Severe 
 laws and punishments, violent tumults and seditions, im- 
 prisonments, banishments, and death, were the fruits of 
 that spirit by which both the contending parties of the 
 Reformation were actuated. Such works were carried 
 on in Germany, and Switzerland, where the Reforma- 
 
 __ tion first began, and-also in England, and Fuamiees as nye 
 
 appear more fully hereafter. 
 
 30. The Form of dactrine just mentioned, dedaecls was 
 intended to promote.peace, when finished was called the 
 Form of Concord; yet, like all the rest of Antichrist’s spe- 
 
 ciousand deceitful glosses, the title was found to be false, 
 
 for it proved to be a Form of Discord, and a source of 
 new tumults, and furnished matter for the most violent 
 dissensions and contests, even among those who insti- 
 tuted it. 
 
 31, This Form of concord, which condemned the sen- 
 timents of.the Calvinists, was received by the greatest 
 
 334—336, 
 
 ibid. p. 
 330-31, 
 
 ibid. 
 
 . 330, 
 ete | r.: 
 Vote [u. 
 
 and 333. : 
 
 ibid. p. 
 341-22, 
 
 Pid. p. 
 336, and 
 339. 
 
ibid. 
 p- 335. 
 Wote (c.) 
 
 See ay, 278, 
 Notel (f.) 
 
 Davies’ 
 ‘Sermons, 
 wo). ii. p. 
 
 ' «differed from these*six doctors.” <) 5) ) eset” 
 
 - ‘give conflict between the Lamb and» 
 
 »*ced, Blessed are the peace-makers.” But 
 
 VEHEMENT CONTROVERSIES AMONG 
 
 part of the Lutherans, as one of the articles 7 
 ligion; and “ hence (saith Mosheim) 
 - ble obstacle to all schemes of recon 
 
 82. Here then was effected thatfat 
 which the -reformed churches of | 
 were established in opposition to‘each other, after ma- 
 ny years of furious contests mpiaPer warirens-rtaih parental a 
 violence,.and this division still. 
 two protestant parties, and each still claimeth relation 
 to its first founder, STR Gane ihe Sani ay oul 
 
 33. The Form of concord, falsely so called, consisted — 
 of two parts. ‘In the first (saith | -Maclaine) is contain- 
 ‘ed asystem of doctrine drawn up according to the fan- 
 “cy of the six doctors,” who had received their orders: 
 from, and were under the protection of the ‘princes; for 
 those a princes were clothed idieahey tapheeibe 
 ecclesiastical, as well as civil supremacy, according to 
 the established principles of the Reformationis 9 
 34. “In the second is exhibited 
 
 ‘instances of that persecuting and « tyrannical spirit, 
 ‘which the Protestants complainedofin the church of — 
 “Rome, even a formal condemnation» of «all those who 
 
 -35,..“ This condemnation branded with the denomina- 
 ‘tion of heretics, and excluded fromthe communion of 
 ‘the church; all Christians, of all: nations, who ‘refused — 
 “to subseribe these doctrines. More os 
 ‘many, the terrors of the sword were solicitedeagainst 
 ‘these pretended heretics, as ray nee y 
 ‘ Testament of Brentius.” othe iv eMart © 
 
 36. A modern Protestant preachtequeéaliagy oie. | ' 
 cerning the American French war, and referring to the — 
 war of the beast against the Lamb, spoken of in»the — 
 book .of Revelation caith “ Now who can’tell, but the — 
 
 ‘ present war is the commencement; of this-grand'deci- 
 
 ‘between the Protestant and Popish»powers.?y§) 9 _ 
 37. The same preacher, ina succeeding 
 the militia, maketh the following remarkable’ 
 of the Protestant religion: “ Follow peace vial men, 
 ‘is one of the principal precepts of our holy reli 
 ‘And the great Prince of Peace has solemnly 
 
 eth next? ‘The sound of “wars and fightings”” Plau- — 
 sible reasonings. “The God of peace we ; 
 
eM: THE FIRST REFORMERS. 
 
 “arms!” Blessed is the brave soldier!—Cursed is he 
 ‘that keepeth back his sword from blood!” 
 
 38. This may serve asa specimen of the whole Pro- 
 testant religion from beginning to. end. Alluring names 
 cand titles, Confessions of Faith, and Eorms of Concord 
 manifestly false. Specious professions of the religion of 
 the Prince of Peace, the Holy religion of the peaceable 
 Lamb; all contradicted by practice, maintained by vio- 
 lence, and mingled with blood. 
 
 39. Children naturally follow the example of their 
 parents in faith and practice. It is truly painful to a 
 feeling mind to see the contradictory professions of pro- 
 -testant divines, so called; while on one page of their 
 works you see their plausible professions of the pure, 
 -the peaceable, the holy, the meek and merciful gospel of 
 -the Lamb of-God, with a solemn declaration that blood- 
 shed is not the pattern for imitation under the gospel; 
 on the next you may.see the “important duty of shed- 
 “ding human blood, upon penalty of falling under the 
 ‘tremendous curse of God.” Such is the deceitfulness 
 and contradiction of a false religion. ’ 
 
 40. The protestants have stated, and that very justly, 
 that the Papal power, in being supported by a regular 
 clergy and secular princes, was, according to prophetic 
 language, a beast. Names and titles without matters of 
 fact to support them, are shadows without substance. 
 
 41. It was the beastly and tyrannical conduct of Con- p. 
 
 stantine and his.successors which supported the Catholic 
 power, arising out of the commotions of the peoples, and 
 multitudes, and nations, and-tongues, ‘that constituted the 
 beast that came up out of the sea: and it was the cru- 
 -elty and insatiable thirst-for blood, that constituted the 
 same a scarlet coloured beast, under the Papal power. 
 
 42. But there was another beast, which came up opt 
 of the earth. Then, as the Papal power constituted a 
 beast, in-being supported by the unnatural combination 
 of the regular clergy and secular princes; so the Pro- 
 testant.power as evidently constituted.a beast, in being 
 supported by the like unnatural combination of secular 
 princes anda regular clergy. - 
 
 43. The Reformation was divided into two principal 
 and contending powers, each professing the pure and 
 peaceable gospel of the Lamb of God, and supporting 
 their cause by shedding blood: and while they practis- 
 4ed imprisonments, banishments, and putting men to 
 
 Ce 
 
 277 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vv. 
 
 Davies’ 
 Sermons, 
 vol. iti, p. 
 414, Ser. 
 63. 
 
 ‘ibid. 
 
 pe 415, 
 
 Doddr. 
 in loc. 
 Newton 
 
Rey. xii. 
 a1, 12. 
 
 in did they differ ‘econ the Pawiene 7 
 44. And what then was the P 
 
 churches, but a fulfilment of that 
 held another beast coming up out earth; ¢ 
 had two horns like a lamb, and he spake like.a di ragon” * 
 And he exercised all the power of the dette om 
 
 Poite Dae TURORMEEB LS dy obit 
 
 Le Wty ed Sey APRs 
 
 a) ae vw vol nk eel enpeiiiebins 
 
 i ' > or eat nal am 
 CHAPTER VI. gy Ras 
 
 sort: OR) 6 og fet ay 
 
 . Parheular Changes <frected by the Refaration,: 
 
 ing the ‘Supremacy—The Cross of Christ, &e. 
 ne pbk gong bbe Poppet 
 HE first change of importance which-the Protest- 
 ant Reformers established, was that which went 
 to apely the dffice of the pope; without which the Re- 
 formation must have appeared essentially deficient. — 
 2. Universal experience and observation had confirm- 
 
 ed the necessity of a common head of influence. »A body 
 without a head is a monster in nature, and no Jess 'soin — 
 
 civil or religious society. The titles, ar mse ; 
 
 of the pope, or universal father, were never called in 
 question; but it was professedly for the perversion of 
 the sacred office, the abuse of power, andthe false ap- 
 
 protested against, 
 
 plication of titles, that the reformers 
 
 and separated from the church of Rome: = 555 
 
 3. Doubtless all parties agreed thatthe church ought 
 to have a lord god, a god on earth, a judge of all con- 
 troversies, &c, but the Protestants denied that this dig- 
 nity belonged to the bishop of Rome; it therefore re- 
 
 mained for them to point out, to whom it did belong. 
 
 4. It must be a matter of the utmost i 
 
 a nation to change their god. The high pretensions of _ * 
 
 the Roman pontiff, as the vice-gerent of Christ on earth, 
 were not to be supplanted by trifles. He had too omg 
 bewitched the people, giving out that himself was 
 great one, and had gained too deep an interest in 
 faith of the multitude, to be rivalled, at — we : 
 or a friar. 
 
 5. The powerful and superstitious e ad, foy 
 
 4 
 
ne eee rs ey ay | ee Reo, 7 oo Sra rameeica bes sh te dat oh 
 hoe 
 
 ‘PV. : - THE SUPREMACY. ‘ 279 
 
 ‘ages, been accustomed to receive the word of God, az be il 
 they supposed, from their prime bishop, their apostolic : 
 vicar, by whom kings reigned, and princes decreed judg- 
 ment; of course, when his authority was disannulled by 
 men of an inferior rank, it behoved them to furnish the 
 people with the true judge of all controversies, the true 
 God on earth, who should deliver the true word instead 
 _of the old false one. ; é 
 
 6. And what could the natural sagacity of man devise, 
 ~ so’suitable for the purpose as those sacred and adorable 
 words, which the most ancient catholic churches recetv- 
 ed from the pens of the learned Fathers, and which Au- 
 gustin and other great saints denominated the Canon of 
 Seripture?* - ; 
 
 7. When the Reformation commenced, it is said, “the p..), po. 
 
 ‘ignorance of the priests was extreme. Numbers could scarches, 
 ‘not read,—and the very best seldom saw the bible. p- 8: 
 * Many doctors of the Sarbome declared, and confirmed 
 “it by an oath, that though they were above fifty years 
 ‘of age, yet they had never known what a New-Testa- 
 ‘ment was.” 
 
 ‘@. “Luther never saw a bible till after he was twen- 
 
 ‘ty-one years of age, and had taken a degree in arts. 
 ‘Carlostadt had been a doctor of divinity eight years 
 ‘ before he read the scriptures.” Now when these very 
 learned and sagacious doctors had found those inestima- 
 ble records of truth, it is not easy to imagine how great 
 a field of reformation they would naturally present to 
 view, in their conflicting circumstances, ; 
 
 9. And what could there be within the comprehension 
 of human reason, that might so justly fill the papal chair, 
 as that which both Papists and Protestants called the 
 word of God, This most plausible rival of the Roman 
 
 _* The Catholic Fathers were the first who had the misguided confi- 
 dence to change, and corrupt, and curtail the Scriptures, in order to 
 satisfy their sordid thirst for honourand dominiom. They made use of 
 such of the sacred writings as were likely to support them in their 
 carnal reasonings and vain philosophy, and rejected the rest, which 
 have perished under their usurped dominion. The Fathers themselves 
 declare, That they wrote not what they found, but what they uader- 
 stood—and some they blotted out, feartng lest Heretics should have 
 abused it.—* Our Fathers also declare, (saith Barclay) That whole P|. 
 verses were taken out of Mark, because of the Manicheans.”” But Lu- : 
 ther far surpassed the zeal and confidence of his fathers, in changing 
 and corrupting every thing sacred. In order to maintain his inconsist- 
 ent and pernicious solifidian system of Imputed Righteousness, he re- 
 jected the whole epistle of James, and called it ‘* an epistle of straw.” 
 See the bee nning of Luther’s Works. Barclay’s Ap. p, 80, 81., Armi. 
 Mag. Vol. IL. p. 283, 
 
a ee 
 
 289 PARTICULAR’ CHANGES | ‘BESPECTING: 
 
 CHAP. pontiff did not long elude the notice: cel 
 therefore their appealing to a general 
 a mere evasion-to serve their purpose, forartime; their 
 grand appeal is, more emphatically, said to have been,- 
 to the word of God. 7a ep te NS 55. 4 
 10. And as the word of the pope had beem heretofore 
 respected as the infallible word of God, and. he from 
 whom this word came, was called another God on earth; — 
 in order therefore to stand upon equal ground with the 
 Papists, the Protestants must receive the canon of scrip- 
 ture as another god upon earth, seeing that fromit they 
 receive the infallible word of God, and. must ascribe to 
 their Bible, every office and title which the ee a 
 cribe to their prime bishop, ai 
 _ 11. The scriptures had all along heen pnenbivedl ie 
 the catholic church, according to the edition formed in® 
 the Alexandrian school, and never, as’ yet had claimed 
 any authority, but as they were nded and applied 
 by those who were called church guides: but in»the: 
 hands of the reformers, they were destined to a place 
 and a name above every name in heaven pales iain f 
 for the purpose of exalting the Protestant 
 above all that had gone before them, the pope himself 
 not excepted. ee 
 12. So important an office could never have been as 
 _ eigned to a book, which had for hundreds of years beem- 
 “in-use, and at the discretion of men, without its: being” 
 very much reformed; hence the scriptures, had teian~ 
 dergo a new translation, which Luther commenced in 
 Eccl. His- the year 1524, and being afterwards assisted: by’ -Auro- 
 tory, vol. gallus, a profane author, it was but alittle while before 
 vi p-193. 211 the Protestant states were furnished with this new 
 vicar of St. Peter, this infallible judge of ene: 
 sies, 
 
 13. But whether a translation of the scriptures, by an 
 apostate monk, and a profane writer, could claim. 
 greater authority than the former head of the ca 
 church, any person of sense may judge from. pes 
 ing assertions. of bishop Challoner: 
 
 Grounds 14. He affirmeth that, “ the first praicetians corrupt- 
 
 of Cath. ‘ed the scripture, in all their translations, to make it 
 hens ‘ chime with their errors,”—that “they are forced to 
 
 ‘ peal to a tribunal, at which it is not possible thebity 
 
 ‘sectary should ever be condemned.—Sueh a tribunal is 
 
 ‘the scripture, interpreted, not by church eet 
 
 > 
 
 sa 
 
S hPa by bide 
 eH a” . 
 
 ov. 9) ©. THEY SUPREMACY, 
 
 by every one’s own private judgment; for thisiis in ef- 
 ‘ fect making every one’s private judgment the supreme 
 ‘judge, both of the scriptures, and all controversies in 
 ‘religion, and authorizing him to prefer his own whim- 
 ‘sies before the judgment of the whole church,” 
 
 15. Here then, standeth the controversy between the 
 
 Papists and Protestants; the latter, upon the authority 
 of the word of God, as they say, anathematize the whole 
 popish hierarchy, and their god the pope, as Antichrist, 
 and the mother of harlots, and every thing abominable 
 and reprobate; while on the other hand, the living god 
 of the Papists, with his old Rhemish and Doway trans- 
 lations of the scripture in his hand, rejecteth the reform- 
 ers, and their translation, and condemneth them and 
 their whole posterity, as an endless spawn of heretics. 
 And who is to be the infallible judge between them? 
 ' 16, The Protestants sneer at the infallibility of the 
 pope, when they find two of these earthly gods conse- 
 erated at once, by two jarring factions, or when papal 
 decrees stand in direct opposition to each other. And 
 with no less propriety do the Papists sneer at the pre- 
 tended infallibility. of the Protestant translation of the 
 seriptures, when they see this infallible judge formed 
 and re-formed into a thousand shapes, with as many sup- 
 plies, mistranslations, notes, references, comments, par- 
 aphrases, and other appendages, as the doctors, with 
 their natural sagacity, think proper to put into it. 
 
 17. But more especially is their mirth excited te see 
 the Protestants divided into a thousand parties, no two 
 of them perfectly agreed, ever at war; and yet each 
 goeth into the combat with his infallible judge, his eter- 
 nal word of God in his hand, or in his pocket, 
 
 18. It will be proper here to notice some of the first 
 exploits of this infallible judge, or what they are pleas- 
 ed to call, “ The voice of our only God,”*—and see how 
 he arose to so high a degree of credit among the kings 
 and priests of the reforming party. 
 
 .1% King Hewry VIII. had taken to wife, Carnarine 
 of Arragon, his brother’s widow, the mother of Mary, 
 afterwards queen; but growing weary of so aged a con- 
 sort, he applied to the pope for a divorce, which the re- 
 ' verend father refused to grant. Henry was much per- 
 plexed, and hearing of the great wisdom of bishop Cran- 
 mer, hé sent for him to help him out of the difficulty. 
 
 20, Cranmer had luckily become acquainted with Lu- 
 
 Cc? 
 
 281 
 
 CHAP. 
 VE. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 ii. p. 90. 
 Note [k.] 
 p- 111,and 
 p: 475. 
 
 * Scotch 
 Confes. 
 Art. =x. 
 
Wright’s 
 Martyr ‘o- 
 logy, vol. 
 
 ‘not the truth, and I will prove it here* 
 _ ‘that he ought to have it before the bishop: of Rome, | 
 
 ‘ford and Cambridge, to know what re 
 
 : Oe Nery 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES RESPECTING, &c. cee | 
 
 ther’s word of God, and by its power; in the hands : 
 the dexterous bishop, Henry was released a 
 rine, and Jaunched into a sea’ ‘of lie 2 + 
 Cranmer had him also created sup “4 
 church of England, and himself pie rac oma . 
 ry. Cranmer, after his second marriage, had:the ho-— 
 nour of martyrdom conferred on him by-the Protestants, 
 having been put to death in the reign of queen Mary, by» 
 the Papists, for what they accounted ' the ‘most impious” 
 acts of wickedness. ebtincagity, sh 
 21. Cranmer, on his trial, being” cnidcttneth | 
 
 retorted the same charge upon his judge, thetanaaeet 
 Gloucester. “And you, for your part, my lord, areper-— 
 
 ‘jured, for you sit judge for the pope, and yet you did 
 ‘receive your bishopric from the king, you have taken ~ 
 ‘an oath to be adversary to the realm.” To which his’ 
 lord and his judge replied: “ You are the cause that I 
 ‘did forsake the pope, and did swear that he ought not 
 “to be supreme head, and gave to king eney VUI- that 
 ‘he ought to be, and ‘this you made me do.” 
 
 22, Cranmer retorted: “You report me ill, and say 
 
 ‘The truth is, ‘that my predecessor, archbishop: Warham 
 ‘gave the supremacy to king Henry the eighth; and 
 
 ‘that God’s word would agree therewith. And 
 ‘the same was there sent to both the universities 
 
 ‘would do touching the supremacy, and it 
 ‘upon, and argued at length. ‘So atthe last both the 
 - universities agreed, and set to their seals, and sent to 
 ‘king Henry the eighth, to the court, that She ought to 
 ‘be supreme head, and not the pope.” = 
 23. Thus the Protestant word of God introduced the 
 Reformation into England. But could there have beer 
 2 more presumptuous abuse of the name of God, ghia 
 his Word, than to be used by such licentious and deceit- 
 ful workers, as a pretext for carrying on their political 4 
 intrigues? How glaringly do they expose their deceitful 
 and false foundation, when they acknowledge that they © 
 had to send to their universities, to know what the word 
 ef God would do! aa. 
 
 a 
 24. And after they had “ reasoned upon it, and ai 
 ed at length,” and found which side of the a 
 had the most votes, then they could impiously set to their 
 
 are 3332 or, : & 
 fitity ie C4 if 
 
Pee are 7 ey Pea Jf x. se Se at) eee nt et Ee, ie ee 2s 
 - 7 
 ‘ 4 
 
 Pv. THE CROSS REJECTED By, &c.. 
 
 285 
 
 seal what the word of God would do! This is an exact CHAP. 
 
 picture of the whole Protestant government, from first 
 to last, and upon this plan their reformations have come 
 down, with an uninterrupted career, to the present day: 
 their word of God still allowing them to do just what 
 they please. — ; sd 
 
 25. Whoever had natural sagacity enough to propose 
 a subject, and influence enough to engage the attention 
 of the priests, after their ungodly reasoning upon it, and 
 
 arguing at length, could presumptuously say, they had 
 
 found what the word of God would do in that matter? 
 Hence every thiag sacred hath been distorted into the 
 last degree of confusion, by their reforming power. A 
 few of the most material points, however, will be suffi- 
 cient to show the absolute deception of all the rest. 
 
 1 ean eB RRR 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 ‘The Cross* Rejected by the Protestant Reformers. 
 
 “‘}&] OTHING could farnish the Protestant doctors with 
 amore popular objection against the pope, thar 
 his universal law concerning the celibacy of the clergy, 
 
 * On account ofthe superstitious, or wrong informed among mankind, 
 in regard to what the Cross of Christ really is, it becometh necessary 
 to drop something explanatory.—The Cross here alluded to, is not the 
 wooden Cross of Calvary, on which the body of Jesus-was crucified, 
 nor any superstitious emblem of it, nor even the pretended. Cross or 
 ensign of a Cross, under which Constantine and his soldiers went forth 
 and shed the blood of their fellow creatures:—But that Cross, which 
 Jesus, in'the time of his-ministry, taught his disciples to take up, when 
 he said. ‘* Whosoever doth not bear his Cross onl come after me, can- 
 not be my disciple.” Luke xiv. 27. and of which Paul said: “ Let me 
 not glory, save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Gal-vi. 14°&c. 
 It must be a very darkened mind, who could apply all the sayings of 
 Christ and his apostles, of this kind, to. a_wooden Cross. It appeareth 
 
 - evident that the Catholics hada better understanding of the Cross than 
 this, although they had become so far lost that they could shed blood 
 under the ensign of a Cross, yet it.is manifest that they strove hard ta 
 preserve some traces of the Cross of Jesus and his followers, which 
 was a total abstinence from every work of the fiesh, so plainly taught 
 both by precept and example, that they could not well get round it, al- 
 though Antichrist ruled. In relation to chastity and continence, the 
 catholic church for many ages have endeavoured to retain, at least, an 
 outward form, though they were, no doubt, destitute of thepower; up- 
 on this corrupted church, the reformers went to work, and formed and 
 reformed, until they at length rejected both the form and the power, 
 and sunk into a worse state, if possible, than they were before, as wil! 
 appear from the following account. 
 
 . 
 
 VII. 
 
284 
 
 CHAP, 
 VIL. 
 
 ® See the 
 * 39 articles 
 Art. 32. 
 
 Scot. prot. 
 Contes. 
 Art. xvill 
 
 TAE CROSS REJECTED BE) 
 
 and the corruption of manners which flowed fro ; 
 papal establishment... « = S reOredae: soot 
 
 2, Thorgh this law I of 
 Christ Jesus and his apostles jands was, 
 ed to check the licentiousness of the pri 
 serve as an example of pious. restraint to the extrava- mn 
 gant corruptions of the multitude; yet, for want of 
 real spirit of Christ, it became,an. ictalereiperenes 
 bondage; and therefore, to get dear of 
 cy of professing to follow Christ, and autenaeted) 
 reformers renounced every institution that hadthe least — 
 appearance of that evangelical purity. s 90 se 
 
 3. And after reasoning upon it, and. 
 ter at length, in their carnal libertine sense, they set to 
 their seal that it was more consistent tofollow the car- — 
 nal Corinthians openly, than to pretend Ap be followers 
 of St.Paul, while living in the gr: tion of their. 
 lusts—In canrt, that it was better for. rry than. 
 to burn; and this hath been their universal sol alee 
 tice ever since, in opposition to the decree of ait |, 
 and their mother church.* pen 4 
 
 4. In this debate, the Prptestanta meiotihaah chars 
 their. ancestors, the popish clergy, with the yilest 
 risy, and maintain that they are the very. wh 
 parted from the faith, giving heed to seducing s 
 and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocris 
 ing their conscience seared with a hot iron, fork 
 to marry, and commanding to abstain from pay s 
 they are the false Christs and false wolves © 
 in sheep’s clothing, the dogs and sorcerers, and whore- 
 mongers, and hypocritical liars, and all the base char-_ 
 acters spoken of in the New-Testament: In fine, that — 
 the Papal hierarchy is the “ horrible harlot, the ; 
 ‘ malignant.” ie 
 
 5, On the other hand, the poptah. docidan: who, fi 
 a pretended apostolic succession, antiquity pile) 
 sal authority, claim the pre-eminence, after very pla = 
 sibly denying: that they forbid to marry, and showing 
 that marriage is held in the highest respect by the 
 church of Rome, as one of her seven sacraments, “a 
 ‘conjunction made and sanctified by God himself,” re- 
 tort back upon the Reformers, the same charge of — 
 tasy, with all its base and licentious fruits. a 
 
 6. And indeed, unless the Protestants can prov Phat f 
 dogs and wolves can beget harmless sheep, ad the true 
 
et. | 3 ; ee ee 
 P. V. THE FROTESTANT REFORMERS. 266 
 
 Christ ‘spring out of a false one, and chaste daughters CHAP. 
 from a mother of harlots, they have no reason to refuse i 
 taking to themselves every base and abominable char- 
 
 -acter which they have given the popish doctors, by 
 
 whom they were consecrated, - 2d ; 
 
 7. There it must be with the utmost propriety, 
 
 even upon their own principles, that they are charged, 
 
 by the Papists, with producing an endless spawn of her- 
 
 esies. Bishop Taylor Nimself acknowledgeth in favour 
 
 of the church of Rome, “the piety and the austerity of 
 
 their religious orders of men and women—The single 
 
 life of their priests and bishops. All which (saith Chal- 
 
 loner) the good natured Reformation has laid aside.” 
 
 8. How far the first reformers renounced: both law 
 
 and gospel, and every obligation professedly held sa- 
 
 ¢red by their Mother church, in relation to‘ehastity, and 
 
 how wide a door they opened for licentiousness, is suffi- 
 
 ciently manifest from their own histories. “ 
 »9. When Dr. Carlostadt broke his solemn oath of per- 
 etual continence which he had made to God, what C5 
 
 kind of a reforming spirit did Luther manifest?) Inhis Eccl. His: 
 
 letter to Amsdorff'he very plainly showeth what his hy- {ory vol 
 pocri soul was most intent on promoting, as appear- Not te} 
 
 -_ eth from the following words: ‘“ The nuptials of; Carlos- 
 ‘tadt please me wonderfully: I have known the girk 
 ‘The Lord strengthen him in the good example of. re- 
 ‘straining and lessening popish lust.”* 
 
 * 10. Here this excommunicated monk; let loose from 
 his monastic restraint, expresseth his wonderful pleas- 
 ure at the good example of his companion. And what . 
 
 , Was it? Surely not the good example of Jesus Christ, 
 nor any of his entities for they knew neither girl nor’ 
 woman after the flesh. But the religious pretext was, 
 that his marriage’had a tendency to restrain or lessen 
 his popish lust; yet how grossly did-he err even in this, 
 
 11. Lust is lust, and under whatever ceremony or 
 pretext itus gratified, its nature is not altered, restrain- 
 ed, nor diminished thereby; nor is there any difference 
 between the Papist and the Protestant; the monk and 
 
 * The original extract of this Jetter,in Luther's own words, runneth, 
 thus: “ Carlostadii nuptie mire placent: novi puellam: comfortet eum 
 *Dominusin bonum exemplum inhibende et minuende papistice libi- 
 Sdinis.” Shamefulas it may appear, Luther's expression ‘inhibend>,° 
 &c. seemeth plainly to imply that his satisfaction arose from the con- 
 sideration that his friend had obtained a decent depository for his po- 
 pish lust, by which means he could dispose of it with mere conyers 
 tence and less remorse ef conscience than fopmenle. 
 
Y 
 
 ~~ of Cath. 
 Wee Pov. p. 54. 
 
 288) 
 
 CHAP: 
 VIL. 
 
 ——— 
 
 ‘alal. ni. 5. 
 
 Grounds 
 
 History of 
 Charles V 
 vol. iii. p. 
 340. 
 
 4bid. 
 p- 109. 
 
 ‘most scandalous in a pretended restorer oe 
 - of religion, was his marrying a nun, after the most 
 
 THE CROSS REJECTED BY! 
 
 the married bishop, as to their 
 cause; neither have they. but one 
 that is the example of their first f 
 12. But as Carlostadt put off his wail 
 risy, and made a regular and bold. 
 works of the flesh, it was counted a go 
 Luther himself soon after followed it.’ ied a 
 nun’ whose name was Catharine a , whereby both 
 of them broke their solemn vows of which — 
 they had made before God. ‘ialors Bedi Mia veo 
 13. Well said the Lord by the p - 
 “] will come near to you to judgment; and Fealhebeee 
 swift witness against the sorcerers, and against the aduk 
 terers, and against false swearers,” © ata ist 
 began his work by Simon and other ; 
 it by an endless train of adulterers, an: ie 
 be: 2 ett -by»perjured persons: 
 Bishop Challoner, after" sta 
 stants very properly addethee But what 
 
 ‘lemn vows, by which both he and she had consecrated — 
 ‘themselves to God, in the state of perpetual cont by. 
 ‘In which he was imitated by a great partof the fir 
 ‘reformed ministers.” nied eae” 
 15. “ Even his most devoted followers (saith Dr, Rob» 
 : ‘ertson) thought this step indecent, at a time when his 
 ‘country was involved in so many calamities; while his 
 ‘enemies never mentioned it with any See oe 
 ‘than that of incestuous or profane.” 
 16. Some might try to excuse Lather, by by pleading 
 his former ignorance, while under the reign ‘of persti- | 
 tion; howeyer, that can furnish but a mean’exct N 
 they represent him as a man of su¢h uncommon parts: 
 Had he been forced to take such a vow, itanight ‘hay 
 materially altered the case, but he had done it deli 
 ately, from his own’ free choice, and that — € 
 solemn considerations. 
 17. “The death of a companion killed Par ightnin 
 ‘at his side in a violent thunder-storm, made such an im 
 ‘ pression on his mind, as co-operated with his natural 
 ‘temper, in inducing him to retire into a convent ae a 
 ‘ gustinian friars, where, without suffering the entreaties 
 ‘of his parents to divert him from what he thoug 
 * duty to God, he assumed the habit of that ord 
 aaith Dr. Robertson. 
 
wv THE PROTESTANT REFORMERS, 287 
 
 » 18» And. is a popish vow or solemn oath so far inferior CHAP: 
 ‘to the oath of a Protestant, that, for the gratification of _ 
 
 Protestant lust, it can be broken with impunity? Where 
 is that court of justice on earth that would make such a 
 distinction, and would not deem it perjury in one as 
 much. as ar r, to violate what they had solemnly con= 
 firmed by an oath? or that would not, forever after, re- 
 
 D) 7 
 
 ject the testimony of such a false swearer? — ~ ke 
 19.. Yet this same perjured Luther was not only be- 
 . heved as a@.translator- of the sacred scriptures, but in 
 the most momentous points of doctrine, his creeds were 
 adopted byyhis followers as their rule of faith; and he , j 
 was-also: practically followed im his example of rejecting 
 continency and-true gospel purity as the doctrine of de- 
 _ vils, and of ee the old works of the flesh under 
 the'false pretext of amordinance of God, and that with- 
 it regatding ogre much as the restfictions which the 
 law of Moses bad laid on the corrupt and beastly pas- 
 sions of man. $8) 6! “iy 
 2 “Joun Cavin was originally designed for the 
 church, and had actually obtained a benefice;” of course * 
 He ave come under the common oath of continen- x 
 it seemeth that he was not subject to the law 
 ‘ which saith concerning the high priest among his breth- iad 
 ven, that “a'widow shall he not tale, but he shall take 13 14, 
 2 virgin of his own people to wife.” - Roe 
 " 21. Nor was he subject to the example of Jesus Christ, Eccl. Re- 
 nor to his own solemn oath; for “he married the widow - £¢arches, 
 ‘ of an anabaptist at Strasburg.” And thus, according to * ane 
 _ the lawyhe profaned his seed in the highest degree, by 
 gnixing with a people who were condemned, both by Pa- 
 pists a Protestants, as heretics, and counted by Luther 
 
 * 
 
 himself, no better than mad dogs. rf 
 
 _ 22. Theodore Bega, Calvin’s companion and succes 
 sor, contributed not a little to this part of the Reforma- 
 bie ap by his* practice, and his, writings. Robinson 
 saith that, thirteen years after his cohversion, “he pub- _ 
 ‘lished a collection of Latin: poems, the most lascivious |' y 
 ‘that can be imagined. There. is one epigram which, 
 ‘in licentiousness, surpasses any thing that the most un- 
 ‘ guarded debauchees have ever ventured to offer tothe ~ 
 ‘public eye."* Oy heehee 
 
 _* Beza’s Candida was not his wife, for his wife was never with child, ‘ 
 and there are some verses on the pregnancy of Candida in the poems,—s- 4 
 Robinson's Ecql. Researches, p. 344, : ‘tae 3 
 
: 288 , 
 , 
 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES: 
 23. From such reforming 
 the princes, 
 
 Anne Boleyo, a woman of 
 
 ‘and connexions. vl, a Fresher | 
 3° 94. Her he eluates beliendiatla oa of. 
 ei though there appeareth j 
 
 Next he married Jane Seymour, who died in chi 
 Again, he married Anne of Cleves, pian g 
 »-ced, and married Katharine Howard—She was behead- 
 
 ed. And his sixth and last wife was Katharme ‘Parr. » 
 25. Such were the fruits of that 
 
 the first reformers set their follower which was _ 
 sanctioned by their universities, who set 
 -this same Henry should be the » 
 church, instead of the pope; and 
 
 Jawless lust et which this Prieta 
 jead openly ifested, which perhaps was m 
 -qalled by any who supported that tide before him. 
 
 | “” ° re - : — AA : 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ' Particular” Changes respecting the Works 9, f the 
 r tracing the effects of the se fortnsithiekl 
 
 we find bishop Cranmer making @ ¢ 
 pearance. This ambitious primate, 
 ting purity and truth, began his re 
 ving the way for a flood of licenti 
 corruption. When his crimes aré ic 
 not wonder that aoa ists accused” 
 -and perjury, in supremacy to s 
 and wicked pate i Heny Vill. and for hia 
 ical and. eho. conduct in other respects, 
 *2. This great reformer, on bis trial, was ¢ 
 ‘Martin, a popish doctor, that, “being yet free, 
 
 + Henry had been fer some time enamoured with Jane 
 Mis marrying her the next day after the execution of his 
 sidered as a presumptive evidence, not only of queen 
 “but of the cause which led to her execution, == 
 
# 
 
 oF. MARRIAGCE—WORKS OF THE FLESH, &c: 
 
 “fore he entered -into holy orders, he married one Joan 
 ‘Black or Brown, of Cambridge. That he married 
 * there one Joan, that he granted.—That after the death 
 ‘of the’aforesaid wife, he entered into holy orders, and 
 ‘after that was made archbishop’ by the pope.” 
 
 3. “Thathe, being in holy orders, married another 
 ‘woman as his second wife, named Anne, and so was 
 “twice married.—That in the time of king Henry VIil. he 
 “kept the said wife secretly, and had children by her.* 
 ‘Hereto he also granted, affirming that it was better for 
 ‘him to have bis own, than to do like other peng hold- 
 ‘i z) 2 and keeping other men’s wives.” 
 
 4, Martin. “ Did you swear obedience to the see of 
 
 ‘4 Rome? ” Cranmer. “ Indeed I did once swear unto the 
 “same.” Martin. “Yea, that you did twice, as appear- 
 “eth from records and writings here ready to be shewed. 
 Wey your consecration you took two solemn oaths for 
 ‘your due obedience to be given to the see of Rome, to 
 
 “Decome a true preacher or pastor of his flock; yet, con- 
 ‘trary to your oath and allegiarice, for unity, you have 
 
 ‘sowed discord; for chastity, marriage and adultery; for 
 ‘ obedience, contention; and for faith, you have been the 
 
 “author of all mischief,” 
 
 5. “What doctrine taught you when you condemned 
 * Lambert, the sacramentary, in the king’s presence at 
 ‘ Whitehall?” Cranmer, “1 Maintained then the Papist 
 ‘doctrine.” Martin. “Then from a Lutheran you be- 
 ‘came a Zuinglian—and for the same heresy, you will 
 ‘help to burn Lambert, the sacramentary, which you 
 ‘now call the Catholic faith and God’s word.” 
 
 6. From these short hints it is easy to perceive, who 
 bore the highest marks of Antichrist, and most evident- 
 ly filled the character of those entire apostates from the 
 faith and practice of Christ, spoken of in the scriptures. 
 Therefore, Martin, with the highest Catholic authority, 
 
 resseth Cranmer as followeth. 
 
 7. “Christ foretold there should come against his 
 ‘church, ravening wolves, and falsé apostles. But how 
 ‘shall we know them? Why,-Christ teacheth us saying, 
 4 By their fruits ye shall know them. What are their 
 ‘fruits? St. Paul declareth, after the flesh they walk, in 
 * concupiscence and uncleanness, they contemn poser.” 
 
 * The criminality of this charge is founded on the violation of his 
 oath of continency, which he had taken as an ‘ecclesiastic: but this re- 
 forming archbishop manifested on this as well as on other occasions, 
 “hat the violation of asolemn oath was but a small matter with hin. 
 
290’ PARTICULAR cae c ew’. 
 
 as %, “Again: in the latter days therayshalluhé ge selves 
 ___.___. ‘times. Then shall there be men i amt 
 ‘ covetous, proud, disobedient to pa 
 “ers, Whether these be not the it fy teh 
 “T refer to this audience; whether the said 
 ‘not with perjury, proceéded with adultery ended 
 ‘in conspiracy.” ; 
 9. So much then have the Pactecewtaigeneel don -er- 
 deavouring to-prove that the Papists forbid to marry, in 
 erder that they might be released from’ every obliga- ’ 
 tion.to chastity, and take full liberty m their incestuous 
 and beastly works: so that, in every respect, they: evi- 
 dently reformed from bad to worse.¢ = 
 10. Likewise their charging the pope with fatiidding 
 to marry in order to excuse themselves, will be but 
 weakly supported, if we consider that their translation 
 Sec, y of 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2, 3. is, according to their own sete 
 2,5,note, much to be disputed. ‘I * Pelee: q 
 _and Dod. 41. But admitting their translation to be ever 
 mes veet, it is a question whether the Papists, froma. rand 
 * See son of their doctrines with those of the, Protestants on 
 Rom. vii. that subject, have not the greatest right to charge 
 goa xi, Jatter with forbidding to marry, according to the: SPE 
 Page tle’s use of the term.* 
 12, It is most certain that the people of God always 
 did consider marriage to be something very different 
 from what the lost and corrupt nations of the earth 
 ceived it to be; then, from such’a plain diatinotionythe 
 question would: naturally arise, whether those apostates 
 in the latter times would forbid what was called mar- — 
 riage by the people of God, or that which went under ~ 
 that name among the nations of the earth; and ni 
 need to doubt that the apostle meant they ¥ 
 marriage in the true spiritual sense, and not in th 
 of the world: for the world loveth ata own, awrite 
 love the same, bd) yee 
 13. Although it is evident enough: that the papal hier- 
 archy did, by law, oblige their clergy to abstain from — 
 marriage, "according to the sense in which 'the’Gentiles — 
 consider marriage, which is a plain evidence t 3 
 profession of celibacy was a spurious profession; 
 there is not the smallest proof that they forbade mar- 
 riage, as it was instituted in the innocent state of man, 
 nor (according to their creeds) did they forbid it as it 
 was considered by the followers of Christ, relative to r 
 
j 
 
 ~ 
 
 a 
 
 PF. YV. Tn OF THE FLESH, &c, 
 
 their spiritual union in the Lord, and with one another. 
 This is manifest from the Grounds of the Catholic Doc- 
 frine, as followeth. 
 
 14. “Q. When was matrimony instituted? Ans. It 
 ‘Was first instituted by God Almighty in Paradise, be- 
 ‘tween our first parents; and this institution was con- 
 ‘firmed by Christ, in the new law, ‘Matt. xix. 4, 5, 6. 
 “where he concludes, What God hath joined together, 
 “let not man put asunder.” 
 
 15. “Q. How do you prove that matrimony is a sa- 
 ‘crament? Ans. Because it is a conjunction made and 
 ‘sanctified by God himself, and not to be dissolved by 
 ‘any power of man, as being a sacred sign, or mysteri- 
 ‘ous representation of the indissoluble union of Christ 
 ‘and his church. Eph. v.31, 32. For this cause shall 
 ‘man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined 
 ‘to his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This isa 
 ‘great mystery :(«usxpiv a sacrament,) but I speak con- 
 ‘cerning Christ and the Church, «: Xpisoy nas ae conv exurestav, 
 ‘in Christ and in the church.” 
 
 16. Now in the Protestant articles of faith it is'ex- 
 pressly asserted to the contrary. ‘ Matrimony,.&c. are 
 ‘not to be counted for sacraments—for that they have 
 ‘not any visible sign or ceremony ordained of God.” 
 With this the Protestant confessions universally agree. 
 They scoff at the popish sacrament of marriage, and 
 call it “a bastard sacrament,” and affirm that marriage 
 is no sacrament or sacred rite at all, but equally per- 
 taineth to all sorts of people who are able with judgment 
 to give their consent. 
 
 17. The Jews’ bible or book was very different from 
 a book that was common among all sorts of people, and 
 as different was their law of marriage, from marriage 
 
 -so called among the profane Gentiles. The same dis- 
 
 tinction will hold good between that marriage which the 
 followers of Christ called a mystery, and that civil con- 
 tract which was common among all sorts. 
 
 18. Then if the Protestants did, in any sense, impede, 
 hinder, prohibit or forbid such marriage as God insti- 
 tuted in Paradise, or prescribed by the ministry of an- 
 gels to the Jews, or that innocent, pure, and chaste union 
 in Christ, which implieth a state of continency, and is 
 spiritually called a marriage, or being married in the 
 Lord, then it evidently followeth, that they are the ones 
 “who forbid to marry, in a more important sense than 
 the Papists. 
 
 291 
 
 CHAP 
 VIIL 
 
 Grounds 
 of C. Doc, 
 ps 28. 
 
 xxxix Ar- 
 ticles. 
 
 Nati i , 
 
 Covenant. — | 
 Confes. of 
 Faith. 
 
 a 
 
292 
 ‘CHAP. 
 Vill. 
 
 Geneva 
 Confes, p. 
 21, OLN 
 
 ; a 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES a PV. 
 
 19. As far as both the Papists and Protestant 
 unanimous in persecuting those who bore a practical 
 timony concerning the faith of Christ, eee 
 union of the saints, so far they jay ip the a 
 ter of those apestates of the latter times speken of 
 the apostle. «iy GTP a vcd 
 20. It is evident from the scriptures of truth that this 
 spiritual union in Christ, and in the church, is the last 
 
 marriage that was sanctioned of God; a ‘that - 
 
 name it was held as the most sacred institution, in sup- 
 
 port of which, thousands in the Primitive Church were 
 willing to be tortured to death; and as it was the last 
 order or kind of marriage which was sanctioned by Al- 
 
 igh hty God, it was this that was in a peculiar 1 manner, | 
 
 forbidden by the apostates of the latter times. 
 21. ‘Fhe Geneva and Scotch confession of faith 
 
 edly maintaineth, that “ A politic shameteedmbiapien 
 
 ‘the church —to whom (say. they) it appertaineth to 
 < root out all-doctrine of devils and men, (among which 
 
 ‘are ranked) free-will, vows of single life,»&e—The 
 
 ‘punishment whereof, although God oftentimes defer- 
 
 ' ¢reth in this life, yet, after ‘the general resurrection, 
 
 dst Book 
 of Dis. 
 Doc. Ist. 
 
 ‘when our souls and bodies rise again to immortality, 
 ‘they shall be damned to unquenchable fire.” 
 
 22. Among other things which they say are to be’ ute 
 terly suppressed, and abolished, are, vows of chasti 
 and difference of meats for conscience sake, and stiirin 
 that “ All maintainers of such abominationsyshauldy zs 
 
 ‘ punished with the civil sword.” © 
 
 23. This was the faith established at Geneva, and re- 
 
 ceived and approved by the church of Scotland, in the 
 
 ; DeebiDtis of the Reformation. Could there p ssibly be 
 
 * Churches 
 
 Confes. 
 Sec. iv. 
 
 Common 
 Prayer 
 ult. 
 
 a more pointed forbidding of the sacred mystery of be- 
 ing joined to the Lord in one spirit? And further. , what 
 they forbade, they were able to execute by their politic 
 magistrate, so that their kirks* and kingdoms eof en be 
 
 wholly purged, as they express it—* from all idolaters — 
 
 ‘and heretics, as Papists, anabaptists, and such like 
 ‘limbs of Antichrist,” as would not receive their reform 
 ed doctrine of matrimony, which was common to all sorts, 
 
 24, To this Protestant confession of faith may be ¢ 
 ded their public form of prayer. ‘“ Almighty God, } 
 ‘whom all power is derived, we humbly beseech he 
 ‘ to bless thy servant the Lord-Lieutenant of this king- 
 
 : 
 f 
 ‘ 
 
 _ OO ee 
 
 8 
 ‘dom, and grant that he may use the swerd, which our * 4 
 
; 
 
 q 
 
 PV: MARRTACE—WORKS OF THE FLESH, &e. 
 
 ‘Sovereign (or dread Sovereign) Lord, the King hath 
 ‘committed into his hand for the protection of the true 
 ‘ religion established amongst us.” 
 
 25. This true religion, as it is called, most positively 
 forbiddeth every obligation to chastity, and,all distinc- 
 tion between clean and unclean beasts, under the terrors 
 of the sword, and all pains, civil and ecclesiastical, as 
 will hereafter more fully appear. And what these re- 
 formers established under the name of marriage, in the 
 place of all that had been called sacred, is manifest from 
 their own confessions. 
 
 26. In that part of their creed which respecteth mar- 
 riage, the name of God is not even mentioned, (except 
 
 . in the negative) and it is only when they speak of 
 
 divorce, that the name of God, or the stolen words of 
 scripture are used; which isa plain evidence that they 
 
 consider marriage as a thing common, and not as a sa- 
 ’ ered institution. This is manifest in their latest creeds,* 
 
 which showeth that their faith hath been uniform, on 
 that subject from the beginning. 
 
 27, “Marriage (say they) is to be between one man 
 and one woman.” No account here of that being dead 
 wherein we were held, or of becoming dead to the law 
 by the body of Christ; that we might ‘be married to an- 
 other, even to him that was raised from the dead, that 
 we might bring forth frait unto God. 
 
 28. Again they say, “ Marriage was ordained for the 
 ‘mutual help of husband and wife; for the increase of 
 ‘mankind with a legitimate issue, and of the church 
 “with an holy seed; and for preventing of uncleanness. 
 ¢It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry, &c.—Bish- 
 ‘ops, priests and deacons are not commanded by God’s 
 “law either to vow the estate of single life, or to abstain 
 ‘from marriage; therefore it is lawful for them to mar- 
 ‘ry at their own discretion.” 
 
 29. If by marriage, they mean that outward sign or 
 ceremony, which they say was never ordained of God, 
 but which they invented to ratify the contract of man 
 and wife, then marriage, in their account, is but a civil 
 
 “right, with which the true followers of Christ never had 
 
 any thing to do. 
 
 30. And this will appear most evidently to be the 
 fact, if we advert to the form of marriage, “ ratified, 
 ‘rehearsed, allowed, approved, and executed within the 
 *realm, by the assent ini ee of [their] Sovereicy 
 
 2 
 
 *See Am. 
 Conf. of 
 F. of Pba. 
 ch. xxiv. 
 
 Rom: vii. 
 
 xxxix. Ar- 
 ticles, 
 
204., 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Vil. 
 
 Ch, xxiv. 
 
 Westm. 
 Direct. 
 Ch, ix. 
 
 %* See 
 Gal. ili. 
 28. 
 
 ‘Lapy Exizasera, by the grace of of Engl thy we) 
 ‘France and Ireland, Queen, defender = unig 
 31. In this lascivious ceremony, after the pa 
 repeated much senseless jargon after the pries 
 man, shall put a ring upon the fourth finger of the , 
 man’s left hand, and holding it there, and taught by a 
 priest, shall say, “ With this ring | thee wed, with my — 
 ‘body I thee worship, and with all my. worldly goods {. 
 ‘thee endow: In the name of the Father, and andot the Son, 
 ‘and of the Holy Ghost., Amen.” OF FF 
 32. The late American Presbyterian Confession saith, 
 ‘“ Such as profess the true reformed religion should not. 
 ‘marry with infidels, Papists, or other idolaters.” An 
 idolater is one who worshippeth an idol, a false god, or a A 
 plurality of gods. And are the reformed Protestants no 
 idolaters? Do they wership one god? Yea truly, and 
 the above form of matrimony, without either vail or fig- 
 leaf, showeth who it is.—(¢- Woman—wit tieniond [ere 
 
 thee worship! 
 
 | 
 
 33. “The godly (they say), shou 1 not be ‘unequally 
 ae oa 
 
 ; 
 
 zee 
 Pe 8's 
 
 ‘yoked with such as maintain damna 
 Then, according to their creed, it behoyeth the wor- 
 shipper, forsooth, to worship the Lord his g writh all, 
 his heart, soul, strength and might; and to this pie He 
 worship all kinds of people enjoy an equal right. 
 
 34, They talk of solemnizing holy marriage; but so. 
 solemn a profanation of words, and so glaring a pro: : 
 tution of common sense, never was presented to Ee 3 
 man ear, through all the superstition and idolatry of Pa- 
 san and popish priests; and therefore this finishing work 
 ef Antichrist, not only forbade the } ure spiritual mar-, 
 riage of the saints, but remitted and disannulled every 
 restraint that had ever been laid on the carnal lust of 
 man, and thereby corrupted the sacred institution to its. 
 very source. t 
 
 35. The very idea of solemnizing the matrimonial 
 contract, implieth that the Protestants consid 
 itself, void of any sacred or spiritual sanction; Ww. . 
 plain from their own words. “We judge it expedient — 
 ‘(say they) that marriage be solemnized by a lawful ~ 
 ‘ minister of the word,—that he may pray for a hem 
 ‘upon them,—entreat the Lord to own and accept them 
 ‘in Christ [*] who are to be joined in the honourable ee 
 ‘tate of marriage, the covenant of their God.—That 
 ‘Lord would be pleased to accompany his own ordinance 4 
 
P. V. MARRIAGE—WORKS OF THE FLESH, &c. ¢ 
 
 ‘ with his blessing, particularly with the comforts and 
 ‘fruits of marriage.” 
 
 36. Hence they pretend that their motive in marry- 
 ing is, “ to increase the church with an holy seed.” But 
 their confession, in the postscript of their creed, is, that 
 
 they “ beget children and keep families,’ merely for 
 
 the world and the flesh:” and the same confession saith, 
 that their masters of families, moreover, “ educate their 
 “children for the world and the flesh—betraying the 
 “ souls of their children to the Devil.” 
 
 37. Lastly, the end of their holy marriage, they say, 
 is, “for preventing of uncleanness: and may be perform- 
 ‘ed at any time except on a day of public humiliation. 
 ‘And we advise that it be not on the Lord’s day.”— 
 Which is a further evidence that they conceive no- 
 thing either sacred or solemn in it. Then it only re- 
 maineth to enquire, what uncleanness it is instituted te 
 prevent? 
 
 38. The reformers have not left in the dark, what 
 they mean by uncleanness in general; it is the same that 
 Luther called popish lust, or those lawless gratifications 
 of the flesh which have no kind of respect tp a posteri- 
 ty. And doth the Protestant marriage prevent all such 
 uncleanness? = 
 
 39. Doth that solemn ordinance (as they call it) bind 
 them to such times and seasons as nature prescribeth for 
 conceiving seed? If it doth not, have they sufficient 
 authority to count that cleanness, which both law and 
 gospel call uncleanness? Are the decrees of their most 
 dread sovereign, or of their sovereign Lady, and all their 
 church guides sufficient to forbid and disannul that sa- 
 cred light of heaven, which excludeth from the kingdom 
 of Christ, every lustful and lawless propensity? Is there 
 no uncleanness: committed between the Protestant man 
 and wife? 
 
 40. The fact is, the i iwieaticn opened the very last 
 and most effectual door for the unrestrained and full 
 gratification of every unclean, and worse than brutal 
 lust, both in man and woman, under the name of a holy 
 ordinance, by making the woman a proper object of 
 worship, or setting her uP, erealy and avowedly, above 
 all that is truly called G 
 
 41. Therefore, one to the Protestant faith and 
 practice, every sacred rule of chastity, every degree of 
 light, tending to continency, or gospel purity, hath been 
 
 Westm. — 
 Conf. aay 
 Amer, 
 
 Edit. 
 
J ‘ 
 3 PARTICULAR CHANGES RESPECTING RV. 
 
 i anathematized out of countenance, and driven from 
 
 2 Tim. ii. 
 
 * 
 
 kirks'and realms with the most furious ze one 
 42. They have enjoined it upon all, as a solemn de 
 to marry, in their way, and have | established ma 
 in a way which induigeth the phe a prospect of liv 
 ing in the full gratification of their lusts, witl 1 fall liber 
 ty to defile and abuse each other in the mos 
 incestuous and debauching manner, without a 
 to times or seasons: not even’ regarding the ¢ 
 modesty and prudence, and much less 1 
 commandments of heaven, which, * : M 
 ses, exempted the woman from every wich alee use, 
 while in a state of iit rik and 
 of her separation. — a GES Pens Whirva © 
 48. Then what have the Protestants to charie upon 
 
 the Papists? “Was it not they themselves that increased’ 
 
 unto more ungodliness, and Wha stn =tnar hn» ~ ro 
 the very marrow of the gospel, as doth a kank 
 
 among whom is Hymeneus or Hymen, i. e: the defend- 
 er of nuptials, and Philetus, the carnal | lover! aoe t 
 ' 44, And who can be so justly charged d with dep 
 
 ing or standing off from the faith, giv ae 
 ing spirits and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in 
 pocrisy, &c. as those very false swearers, those pei 
 red apostates, who not only renounced the profession 
 chastity and continence, but publicly de ed a 
 that innocent manner of life? 
 45. In the heat of their’ noe al ist, they 
 pulling down and destroying those buildin r 
 they, and their respected forefa and g00: 
 ther church, so called, had accual ms t sacre 
 which had been professedly erected, iat 
 solemnly dedicated for the accor tion 
 chose to adopt the profession of continen¢y. 
 ly, to fill up the measure of their character, 
 iorbidden holy marriage in truth, and’ out of 
 contempt to every thing sacred, Have’ 
 nency; and given the title of holy marriage to their 
 civious and vain ceremony. Se ee 
 46. These charges ‘cannot apply to ar i 
 ment, in itself considered; for the men 
 ver were, nor ever can be forbiddee"t & marry i 
 way, by the followers of Christ; nor have § suc ie ve 
 hibited the marriage and spiritual” union of the sa. 
 It is, therefore, that apostate priesthood ‘whi ho ci 
 
eT 
 
 EAMG RITES, TITLES, DISCIPLINE, &ey © 
 
 Ba 
 
 civil government with their hypocritical and. obscene CHAP. 
 
 forms of religion, to whom the charge of forbidding 
 marriage properly belongeth. ' 
 
 - 4% Nor is every individual, who hath been called b 
 the name ef Protestant, to be ranked with those hypo- 
 critical liars, who set out to sap the very foundation of 
 truth. Amidst the darkness of established systems, 
 there have been men of candour and discernment, who 
 were willing to give the scriptures their due weight on 
 the side of gospel holiness. To instance this, a few 
 sentences from their writings may be sufficient. 
 
 . 48. “Mortify the flesh with its affections and lusts,” wry.-. 
 
 . ‘is (saith Wilberforce) the Christian precept; a soft lux- force on 
 
 ‘urious course of habitual indulgence, is the practice of nap.” 
 
 ‘the bulk of modern Christians; and that constant mod- * 
 
 ‘eration, that wholesome discipline of restraint and self. 
 ‘denial, which are requisite to prevent the unperceiv- 
 “ed encroachments of the inferior appetites, seem alto- 
 “gether disused as the exploded austerities.of monkish 
 « superstition,” 
 
 . 49, Again, saith John Wesley, “ There are eunuchs We 
 
 sley's 
 
 “who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom Noteson 
 ‘of heaven’s sake”—Happy they! who have abstained oe ts 
 
 ‘from-marriage (though without condemning or despis- 
 ‘ing it) that they might walk more closely with God! 
 ‘He that is able to receive it, let him receive it—This 
 ‘ gracious command [for such it is unquestionably, since 
 ‘to say, such a man may live single, is saying nothing. 
 ‘Who ever doubted this?] is not designed for all men; 
 ‘but only for those few who are able to receive it. 
 *O let these receive it joyfully!” . . 
 
 a ae eT aor tee 
 
 CHAPTER IX: 
 
 Particular Changes respecting Rites, Titles, Discipline, &c, 
 
 ASTING is another article of the Reformation.— 
 
 The Protestants charge the Papists with command- 
 ing to abstain front meats, although they themselves 
 have been as positive in their commands of that kind as 
 the’ Papists; but the word commanding in 1 Tim. iv, 3. is 
 put into the text by the translators. 
 
 - 
 
 *- 
 
- Pon. Di- 
 xectory, 
 Ch. xiv. 
 
 Acts Xv. 
 29—29. 
 
 1 Thes. iv. 
 3. 
 
 1 Pet. ii, 
 il. 
 
 _ly with the Papiste, ‘If they make it 
 
 at is 
 
 2. Blackwell, and after him Doddridg 
 that “the original words contain one of 
 ‘ses in the whole New-Testament, where a 
 ‘understood contrary to what is before exp) 
 ‘admitting the propriety of their supply, the 
 nothing out of it to condemn the ‘Papiste That vill not ap-" 
 ply to themselves. “To observe days of fasting (say 
 ‘they) we jadge both scriptural ‘and’ vational,” and « 
 ‘religious fast requires total ‘abstinence from food.” . 
 
 3. Then if a temporary abstinence fr 
 mon food is meant, the charge falleth ‘upon tt} 
 
 al abstinence, either from meat, or other 
 
 they will find no people on earth to whom it will arty! 
 .then it must follow that the abstinence a some- 
 
 thing else: and what should it more likely be than that 
 
 from which the followers of Christ universally abstain a : 
 4, Upon this principle, that text of scripture’ 
 
 read with propriety, and in harmony with tata site 
 
 out the bold supply. “But that we write unto them, — 
 
 ‘that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and fornica~ 
 
 ‘tion, and things strangled, and blood. —For it seemed 
 
 ‘good to the Holy Ghost, and to us—That ye 
 
 ‘ from meats offered to idols, &c. For this isthe ¥ 
 
 ‘God; even your sanctification, that ye | should” oa 
 
 ‘from fornication.” nas 
 5. “Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strange 
 
 pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts —Forbidding See 
 
 ry;* to abstain from meats,” &c. Here the ites 
 
 these hypocrites is directly contrasted with wh 
 
 Jesus and his apostles commanded, or enjoined. 
 
 7 
 
 * This text, here and elsewhere, hath been variously construed, to” 
 obyiate the objections of our oa are founded on 
 
 tions as have appeared answerable to the case, without critici 
 nutely.on the original;. but if these advocates for the perigedk must 
 it correctly in the letter, we are prepared to show from shege 
 oftheir own approved critics that the word KOLUO, wt which ey have 
 rendered tasted: originally and radically signified, to confine, com 
 strain, bind, or shut up; which at once eesti” the matter of fact,- 
 as substantiated by the Protestants, and, strictly speaking, by 1 > othe: 
 people. Their actions have declared, and sil declare, Hae! rue 
 original reading of this sentence was and is ‘“ bindi fini . 0 
 constraining to 1 marry ;"’ which sense is supported by author! 
 ties. Parkhurst giveth the word KOLUO, as a derivative from th 
 Hebrew, CALA, “asa verb, to confine, asa noun, confinement.” 7 
 
 various and contradictory translations. We haye given such os 3 
 
 Se fre uently render CALA by KOLUO, which imate dered by 
 ythner, Parkhurst, More, &c. in the above terms, whicl bit admitted: 
 a cut the matter short in righteousness, = 
 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES ‘ eeeree od ] 
 
ance Se 
 
 2. ¥. _ RITES, TITLES, DISCIPLINE, &c. 
 
 6. It was the doctrine and practice of the saints to 
 marry, only in the Lord, or in the spirit,—to abstain 
 from fleshly Insts—from fornication, and from meats of- 
 fered to idols: these were inseparably connected; and 
 both were inseparably forbidden by the menacing tone 
 of the Protestant perjured reformers, and their politic 
 magistrates. 
 
 7. No life of continence was tolerated; no abstinence 
 from fleshly lusts permitted, nor any suffered in the 
 realm, that would not offer their meats,{ yea all their 
 worldly goods to that insatiable idol, which they set up 
 as an object of bodily worship. Here was the forbid- 
 ding to abstain from meais which, they say, God crea- 
 ted to be received with thanksgiving of them. that be- 
 jieve and know the truth: but they neither knew nor 
 believed the truth, nor used the ¢reature of God accor- 
 ding to its original end when it was. yevy good, 
 
 8. The meat which Christ Jesus spake of eating, was” 
 
 that of abstaining from his own will, and doing the will 
 of God. “I came not todo mine own will,” are his 
 words—“ I have meat to eat that ye know not of—My 
 meat is to do the will of him that sent me.” And the 
 same that was his meat, became also the meat of his fol- 
 lowers. Their meat was to take up their crogs, and ab- 
 stain from fleshly lusts, and do the will of Christ Jesus, 
 as he did the willof his Father. This was the true 
 meat, which God had appointed to be received with 
 thanksgiving by them that believed and knew the truth. 
 
 9. But on the contrary, the meats which satisfied the 
 licentious appetites of the Gentiles, were the gratifica- 
 tion of their fleshly lusts. Hence said the apostle to the 
 carnal Corinthians, “Meats for the belly,} and the belly 
 for meats: [as if he had said: Whoredoms for the flesh, 
 and the flesh for whoredoms*] yet God shall destroy both 
 it and them. But the body is not for whoredom, but 
 for the Lord, and the Lord for the body.” 
 
 10. Therefore the Protestants, in refusing nothing 
 that tended to gratify their fleshly lusts, rejected the 
 cross of Christ altogether, and pretended to sanctify by 
 their word of God and their prayers that which in its 
 very core was evil and corrupt; which was only an ad- 
 
 * Whoew er compareth this sense with what followeth to the end of 
 the chapter, may easily perceive that it is the true sense of the apostle: 
 besides it is inconsistent with the nature of God to destroy that wiiichk 
 is Bor cena is denounced only against that whjch in its very 
 
 iia is evil 
 
 > 
 « 299 
 
 CHAP. 
 YX. : 
 
 t See 
 1 Cor, vi 
 18. 
 
 1 Cor- Vi 
 13. 
 
 HOAs, 
 futerus 
 
 Schr, 
 
308, 
 om AP. 
 
 —————e 
 
 1 Book of 
 
 Discipline, ‘referred again to the Kirk—That tithes, the upper- 
 
 ch. xvi. 
 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES RESPECTING ~ 
 
 dition to their h risy, and gave the cioates of God 
 the utmost —— iat under bondage, and in the 
 utmost extremity to travel for Teleaepaany from this 
 deepest sink of corruption. 
 t1. Nor have the Protestants any reagoniio afebtin 
 the Papists, about their high and superstitious titles con- 
 ferred on the bishop of Rome; for the reformers left no- 
 thing behind on that score. Besides the common titles 
 tbat appear in their creeds and confessions, such as 
 ‘Lord,—Sovereign Lord,—Dread Sovereign Lord, they 
 need but look into their ‘bibles, to find a title as presump- 
 tuous as,ever the pope sustained. To the Most High 
 and Mighty Prince jeanne &e. Higher thine the Most 
 High cannot be. 
 
 12. “The queen’s majesty hath the chief power in 
 ‘this realm of England, and other her dominions, unto 
 ‘whom the chief government of all estates of the realm, 
 “ whether they be ecclesiastical or civil doth ain.” 
 ‘This is a part of their reformed creed, whic “included — 
 England, France and Ireland; ‘and had the bishop of 
 Rome ever greater authority i in his dominions? 
 
 13. ‘The Protestants glory over the Papists, in being 
 able to bring their dark abominations to light; but sure- 
 dy they ought to be ashamed to exhibit those very same, 
 and greater abominations, in the open light, by their 
 own practice. 
 
 14. When the protestant supremacy was established, 
 -and the law respecting marriage reformed, there re- 
 mained but one point more to reform, that was of any 
 great consequence to the priesthood; and that was, as 
 their first book of discipline expresseth it, that “ the 
 ‘whole rents of the Kirk, abused in papistry, shall be 
 
 ‘most cloth, the clerk mail, the pasch-offerings, tithe-ale; 
 Sall friaries; nunneriés, chantries, chaplainries, annual 
 ‘rents, &c. be reduced to the help of the Kirk—the dea- 
 ‘cons disponing them to the ministry—And moreover 
 ‘that, merchants and craftsmen in Burg, should contri- 
 ‘bute to the support of the Kirk.” 
 
 15. Thus they turned the whole current of revenue, 
 which, as they say, had been lavished upona reals 
 pontiff, and the various monastic orders, into a ar 
 Fear) of salary to support the luxury of the nem is 
 
 uides 
 
 46, As to the great Coen Ey which the reformed priest- : 
 
Meer se ee ea Nee one ee a ee 
 ie Sd vi). + PY 
 7 ee - . . 
 
 a % ; 
 fF. 'V. RITES) TITLES, DISCIPLINE, &c, 
 
 hood boast of, in respect to supplying the common peo- 
 ple with bibles, this great exploit loseth much of its im- 
 portance when we consider that it was only that sense 
 or meaning which they fixed for the scriptures, and es- 
 tablished by civil authority, that the people were allow- 
 ed to adopt. é hie 
 
 17. Into this Catholic sense of the scriptures, they 
 were either drawn by eloquence, driven by civil authori- 
 ty, or frighted by the hideous din of eternal destruction 
 against free-thinkers, free-willers, and all such repro- 
 bate heretics as would dare to think differently from the 
 established system. 
 
 18. Their charging the Papists with idolatry, such as 
 the worship of images, relics, &c. was but a further 
 mark of their hypocrisy, while they only reformed the 
 practice of idolatry. into another shape. They say, 
 
 501 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 “The true God may not be worshipped according to Amer. 
 ‘the imaginations or devices of men—under any visible Conf. Ch. 
 representation,” yet they will use consecrated water, Shorter 
 wine and bread in their worship, and affirm that Christ, Cat. q. 92. 
 
 (who is true God) is thereby represented, sealed, and 
 applied to believers. 
 
 19. And what have.they but the imaginations and de- 
 vices of men, for their songs, their long sermons, and 
 pharisaical prayers? They acknowledge that Origen 
 was the first who introduced the practice of sermonizing 
 upon the scriptures; that the oldest psalmody they have, 
 was introduced into the church, in the reign of Constan- 
 tine; and thejr own scriptures prove, that their standing 
 and praying, to be seen of men, is the undeniable mark 
 of a hypocrite; and yet-such,are the principal parts of 
 their reformed worship. 
 
 20. And what are their steeple houses but Pagan tm- 
 ples reformed, atid ornamented with pictures, pulpi 
 bells, and instruments of musick?. And can any thi 
 manifest greater blindness than to call this work, built 
 by their own hands, the Church, and Christ’s Church, or 
 St. Paul’s Church, and St. Peter’s Church? Can Christ 
 or St. Paul, or St. Peter have any fellowship or union 
 with such churches? 
 
 21. Protestants pretend to abhor relics, and images; 
 but what mean their costly marbles, and epitaphs that 
 ornament their burying grounds, and the images of their. 
 great ones, with which their coin, their furniture, and 
 their houses have been replete? 
 
 Ee 
 
309 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 * p. 56. 
 
 one rae from the most mighty, down the long list of 
 
 PARTICULAR CHANGES RESPECTING 
 22. They abhor popish titles: but after forming and 
 
 Lords, Knights, Barons, Counts and ‘Earls, with their — 
 corresponding priestly titles, it remaineth, even to this 
 day, that the most humble grade of the clergy, must be 
 distinguished by the title of Reverend, or Reverend Sir, 
 and the very lowest class of their church members, must 
 be all gentlemen and ladies; each a Sir, a Mr. a Madam, 
 or a Miss, yor eah ; 
 23. And if the more enterprising among the reform- _ 
 ers, occasionally introduce the use of common names, or 
 scriptural-titles, and teach the same to others, the lesson 
 18 soon forgotten, and their natural love of worldly hon- 
 our insensibly leadeth them back to the vain ceremony — 
 of pompous titles and flattering compliments: so that 
 whatever the world is, the same in substance is the Pro- 
 testant Reformed Church, with only the superior advan- 
 tages of a false religion, and the most refined arts of 
 deception. ; » AU SRG eb ali 4 
 24, Virtue never needed the varnish of superstitious — 
 ceremonies and atoning rites. It was always vice and — 
 corruption that required long prayers, and sermons, and 
 sacraments, and outward shows -of sanctity, to change 
 their native appearance, and ward off deserved condem- 
 nation, Therefore the great work of reforming these 
 outward things, was a strong evidence of the increasi 
 depravity of the reformers. BR ay aon, 
 25. It is written, “The testimony of two men ig true.” 
 The reformed church beareth witness of herself, and 
 her mother also beareth witness of her, and they both 
 agree in one—That with all her outward changes, and 
 reformations,she only promoted a greater increase of 
 wi@kedness: and now, in the mouth of two or three wit- 
 sses, shall this fact be established. HS IR 
 6. In the Grounds of the Catholic Doctrine» it is — 
 testified, that “The fruits of the Reformation were such — 
 ‘as could not spring froma good tree. 1. Aninnumera-— 
 ‘ble spawn of heresies. 2. Endless dissensions, 3. A 
 ‘ perpetual itch of changing, and inconstancy in their — 
 ‘ doctrine —In fine, a visible change of manners for the — 
 ‘worse, as many of their own writers freely acknow- 
 ‘ledge. And old Erasmus long ago objected to them, 
 “Ep. ad vultur. where he defies them to show him one 
 ‘who had been reclaimed from vice by going over to — 
 “their religion; and he declares he never yet met with- — 
 “one, who did nat seem changed for the worse,” 
 
— 
 ne 
 
 Pp. V, RITES, TITLES, DISCIPLINE, &c. 
 
 27, With regard to the Lutherans, Dr. Mosheim, a 
 member of that branch of the Protestant church, stateth, 
 
 _ that, “ the terror of excommunication lost its force; and 
 
 © ecclesiastical discipline was reduced to such a shadow, 
 ‘that, in most places, there are scarcely any remains, 
 ‘any traces of it to be seen at this day.” 
 
 28. “This change may be-attributed partly to the cor- 
 ©rupt propensities of mankind, who are naturally desi- 
 ‘vous of destroying’ the influence of every institution 
 ‘that is designed to curb their licentious passions.—T his 
 ‘relaxation of ecclesiastical discipline (addeth the wri- 
 ‘ter) removed one of the most powerful restraints upon 
 ‘ iniquity.” e 
 
 29. “ When this is duly considered, it will not appear 
 ‘surprising that the manners of the Lutherans are so re- 
 ‘markably depraved, and that in a church. that is de- 
 ‘ prived almost of all authority and discipline, multitudes 
 ‘ affront the public by their audacious irregularities, and 
 ‘transgress with a frontless impudence, through the 
 
 prospect of impunity.” So far concerning the reform- 
 ed church of Luther.. 
 
 30. What respecteth the Calvinistic church may be 
 seen at large in the Westminster Confession of Faith, 
 under the title of A solemn Confession of Public Sins; 
 from which the following is but a small extract. 
 
 31, “We [i. e, Reformed Calvinists or Presbyterians] 
 ‘noblemen, barons, gentlemen, burgesses, ministers of 
 ‘the gospel, and commons of all sorts—do humbly and 
 ‘ sincerely, as in his sight, who is the searcher of hearts, 
 “acknowledge the many sins and great transgressions of 
 ‘the land. We have done wickedly, our kings, our prin- 
 ‘ces, our nobles, our judges, our officers, our teachers, 
 ‘and our people;—<And have broken all the articles of 
 ‘that Solemn League and Covenant which we swore be- 
 £ fore God, angels and men.” 
 
 303 
 
 CHAP. 
 1X. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory. vol. 
 iv. p. 282, 
 ‘233. 
 
 32. “We have been so far from endeavouring the 
 
 ‘extirpation of profaneness, and what is contrary to the 
 ‘power of godliness, that profanity hath been much 
 ‘winked at, and profane persons much countenanced, 
 ‘and many times employed, until iniquity and ungodli- 
 ‘ness hath gone over the face of the land as a flood.” 
 33. “ Nay, even those that had been looked upon as 
 ‘incendiaries, and upon whom the Lord had set marks 
 ‘of desperate malignancy, falsehood and-deceit, were 
 * brought in, as fit to manage public affairs.—Nay, many 
 
4 
 
 36. Then out of thine own mouth will. 1 thee, — 
 ’ thou wicked church! Where is that mark of pa Born 
 
 «> 
 
 PARTICULAR, OHANGES a ansiee lies. 
 
 ‘of the nobility, gentry, and burrows, who sh: 
 ‘been examples of godliness and sober walking 
 ‘others, have been ring-leaders of excess — ‘ioting 
 34. “ Albeit we be the Lord’s people, yet to his day — 
 ‘we have not made it our study that jadicatories should _ 
 ‘consist of, and places of power and trust be:filled with 
 ‘men of a blameless and christian re rviomewcnsliets 
 ‘ which it hath come to pass, that judicaaeinehnnn are 
 ‘the seats of injustice and iniquity.” © 
 35. “It were impossible to reckon up all the abomi- 
 ‘nations that are in the land; but the 1 
 ‘the name of God, swearing by the creatures, ) 
 ‘of the Lord’s day, uncleanness, drunkenness, excess 
 ‘and rioting, vanity of apparel, lying and | deceit, railing © 
 ‘and cursing, arbitrary and uncontrolled oppression, and 
 ‘grinding the faces of the poor by landlords, and others ~ 
 ‘in place and power, are become.ordinary and common 
 ‘sins:—There be many who heretofore have dealt de- 
 4 ceitfally with the Lord in swearing aes? by his 
 “name,” paige? 
 
 and rotten apostates, in all the New-Testament, that is _ 
 not comprehended in the foregoing catalogue of crimes, — 
 publicly confessed by these pretended reformers? = — 
 
 37. Their universal crime is perjary, the mark of the ~ 
 beast in the right hand lifted up in confirmation of a 
 false oath; and what remained butfor them 
 measure of their>cup with: desperate 
 hood and deceit, uncleanness, drunkenness, 
 rioting, and such abominations as it were Impossible to 
 reckon up? 
 
 38. Thus, in the fatal schism Hetiveeanlies divit on dell of 
 clesiastical powers, the beast, who was bred in that cor- 
 rupt and earthly mass, congested together by priests 
 and politicians under the name of a Christian hierarchy, . 
 cometh up to open view, and cannot be hid. He declar- — 
 eth his own progeny, for he speaketh like a Dragon, 
 and leaveth no mark of Rome Pagan, whichihe. doth not 
 describe in himself. bk ey tage 
 
 39. Whence proceeded such a flood of ungodlir 
 was it not from those judicatories that were seats of 
 justice and iniquity? And whence proceeded suc 
 versal uncleanness? was it not from their proh 
 chastity, ‘and destroying every trace of contin 
 
Soe 
 
 PV THG PERSECUTING sPIRIT OF, &e. 
 
 true virtue? And whence their excess and riot? was 
 it not from their destroying every distinction of meats 
 which, for conscience’ sake, had been made? and have 
 they not thus encouraged all ranks, rulers and ruled, 
 priests and people, to serve their own bellies, instead of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ? 
 
 40. From all which, it is the most manifest judgment 
 of truth, that the reformers and the reformed did, in the 
 fullest perfection, fill wp those abominable characters of 
 Antichrist, described by Christ and his apostles; who 
 profess to: know God, but in works deny-him, “ being 
 abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work 
 reprobate.” 
 
 41. And it is equally manifest that these same Cal- 
 vinists, who were counted the most perfect reformers, 
 who called themselves God’s elect, and reprobated as 
 vessels of wrath to eternal damnation, Anabaptists and 
 all others, who were not of the same Catholic kirk, 
 ' are, upon their own pointed confession, unto every good 
 work reprobate.. 
 
 42. By professing to be the followers of Jesus Christ, 
 and observers of the word of God, they most evidently 
 speak lies im hypocrisy, when in reality they are “lovers 
 of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphe- 
 mers, truce-breakers, ficontinent, fierce, despisers of 
 those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers 
 of pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of 
 godliness, but denying’ the power thereof.” ‘hus the 
 second beast, under his Jamb-like form, exercised all the 
 power of the first beast before him. 
 
 ny 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Persecuting Spirit of the Protestant Reformers, par- 
 ticularly, Luther and his followers. 
 
 Aine abominable the doctrine of compulsion, 
 and however corrupt the source from whence this 
 principle flowed; yet the Protestant reformers retained 
 it in its fullest extent. This is manifest in their deliv- 
 ering over people of different sentiments to be oppres- 
 sed and punished"by the civil powers. 
 
 Ke? 
 
 308 
 CHAP, 
 
 Titus i. 16 
 
 2 Tim, iii. 
 
306) 
 CHAP.. 
 x 
 
 Eecl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. "416. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches, 
 
 p. 173. 
 
 ibid. 
 p: 181. 
 
 : vor or justice.” en cae fee 
 
 _ the Papal power. . AWARE Candee 
 
 . 7 ) . . Py " bs 
 THE PERSECUTING SPIRIT OF 
 
 2. The persecutions of the Priseillianists, by the ec- 
 clesiastics of Spain, in the fourth century; we 2 at that | 
 time, regarded with abhorrence by the bishops of ¢ ‘ 
 and Italy, “for Christians i. e. Catholies} had not 
 ‘learned, (saith Mosheim) that giving over 
 ‘be punished by the magistrates, was either an act of | 
 
 . “No: (saith his translator) this abominable doc- 
 
 ‘ ne was reserved for those times, when religion was 
 ‘to become an instrument of despotism, or a pretext for 
 ‘the exercise of malevolence, vengeance, and pride.” 
 4, And it is evident from all the histories of those re- 
 forming times, as well as from their own avowed creeds, — 
 that the protestant Reformers not only retained this — 
 doctrine in principle, but confirmed it by their practice; 
 being actuated by the same persecuting spirit of ven- — 
 geance which had influenced the ungodly ec 
 who were raving mad with pretended ontindany, under 
 
 5. The Papal hierarchy being in a great measure bro- 
 ken in pieces by means of the reformation, and the re- 
 forming parties being themselves broken in pieces by 
 their own divisions and perpetual dissensions, it was not — 
 possible for the latter to extend the limits of their ty- 
 ranny so far as the former, exe@pt when they all united, 
 
 6. But the persecuting spirit of the Protestants was — 
 uniformly one and the same with that which had produ- — 
 eed the Spanish Court of Inquisition, and fell short of 
 its cruelties only in extent. The same spirit of Anti- 
 christ which actuated the Papists, actuated also bcntelgd 
 testants. 
 
 7. Robinson saith very justly, “ Sensis over con- 
 ‘science is Antichrist any where. At Rome, Antichrist ~ 
 ‘is of age, a sovereign, and wears a crown: at the mean- 
 ‘est meeting house, if the same kind of tyranny be, An-— 
 ‘tichrist is a beggar’s baby at the breast: but as con- 
 ‘science every where is a throne of God, so an usurper 
 ‘of his throne is Antichrist any where.” ; 
 
 8. “ Whatever deranges the equality of Christians § is — 
 ‘the spirit of Antichrist, all the rest is nothing but ; 
 ‘earcase.” Call it truth, or piety, or virtue, or the 
 pel, or whatever you please, the whole standeth i 
 
 rect opposition to the true Christ, so long as se- 
 cuting spirit of tyranny remaineth connecte h it. 
 . 9. It was but a little while after thee com- 
 
Pe V. ' ;UWHER AND HIS’) FOLLOWERS. 
 
 menced, | that this beastly Work of persecution was set 
 on foot, in order to crush the rising sects in their infan- 
 cy; to bow down every effort on the side of freedom, 
 and to extirpate every reputed heretic who dared to 
 oppose the reformed plans of corrupt ambition, and more 
 refined eruelties.. And who more fit to set the example 
 than the first reformer, Martin Luther? in him the spir- 
 it of Antichrist found an able advocate. 
 
 10. His most favourable historian, Dr. Mosheim, speak- 
 ing of the bitterness and animosity of the first reform- 
 ers, saith, “ Luther himself appears at the head of this 
 ‘sanguine tribe, whom he far surpassed in invectives 
 ‘and abuse, treating his adversaries with the most bru- 
 ‘tal asperity, and sparing neither rank nor condition.” 
 Dr. Maclaine speaketh of his “obstinate, stubborn and 
 ‘violent temper, rendering him unfit for healing divis- 
 ‘jons.” 
 
 La Dr. Robertson ‘saith, “His confidence that his 
 ‘own opinions were well founded, approached to arro- 
 ‘gance; his courage in asserting them, to rashness; his 
 “firmness in adhering to them, to obstinacy; and his zeal 
 
 Ecel.;His+ 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 3@2; 
 
 ibid 
 
 “Ese 
 Note [£4 
 History of 
 
 Charles V. 
 vol. iil. p- 
 311. 
 
 ‘in confuting his adversaries, to rage and scurrility.” ~ 
 
 He considered every thing as subordinate to his own 
 opinions under the name of truth, and “ poured forth 
 ‘against such as disappointed him in this particular, a 
 ‘torrent of invective mingled with contempt.” 
 
 12. All of which agreeth with the following charac- 
 ter given him by bishop Challoner. “ All his works de- 
 ‘clare him to have been a man of an implacable na- 
 ‘ture, rigidly self-willed, impatient of contradiction, and 
 ‘rough and violent in his declamations against those, 
 ‘of what quality soever, who dissented in the least from 
 6 him. oy] * 
 
 13, Such was the head of influence to the Reforma- 
 tion: and as every effect must resemble its cause; so 
 . persecution must as naturally flow from such a source, 
 
 as goodness and mercy proceeded from the meek, ae 
 merciful, and self-denying Jesus. 
 
 14. From rage and scurrility, brutal asperity, ati an 
 implacable nature, might reasonably be expected blood- 
 shed and cruelty. Hence this famous reformer began 
 to exercise his beastly power by banishntent, and so pro- 
 ceeded.” 
 
 15. He fell out with Carlostadt, and had him banish- 
 ed, not only from Wittemberg, but followed him from 
 
 Grounds 
 Ey Cath. 
 Doc. p, 54; 
 
 ’ 
 
’ ‘and he became their enemy; and ee 
 ‘he had said in favour of dipping, he persecuted 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 546. 
 
 THE PERSECUTING SPIRIT OF : 
 
 place to place, and had hith ex 
 duke. He disliked Calvin, he 
 Zuingle, who were all supported ithe 
 he was angry beyond — 
 had none. = 
 16. Luther himself had Pierson . 
 ping, “but the’artiele of reforming without potatoes 
 ‘not bear. This exasperated him to the last degree, 
 
 ‘under the name of re-dippers, and pining Some er ge a 
 ‘ baptists.” + pba athiys 
 
 17. “There was a Thomas Muncer, who had Mista’ 
 ‘minister at several places, having been persecuted ee j 
 ‘Luther, and driven to seek refuge where he could.— 
 ‘There was Nicholas Stork, Mark Stubner, Martin Cel-_ 
 ‘larius, and others. Against all of them Luther set 
 ‘himself. When he heard of their settling any where, — 
 ‘he officiously played the part of an universal bishop,’ 
 ‘and wrote to princes and senates to expel such danger- 
 ‘ous men.” let 
 
 18. “It is (saith Robinson) very truly said byscardin- 
 
 <4] Hosius, that Luther did not intend to make all man- 
 ‘kind as free as himself; he had not fren that other 
 ‘men would apply the same reasoning to tyran 
 *over cauaciessees That he had so ioceattly applied to — 
 ‘that of the pope, and therefore he dethroned him that 
 ‘he might set up himself. His Ce et 
 ‘found this to his sorrow.” slide tingth: 
 
 19. “On Luther’s plan there was no’ probability of 
 ‘freedom flowing to the people. It was only intended’ — 
 ‘to free the priests from obedience to the pope, and to 
 ‘enable the priests to tyrannize over the people in the 
 ‘name of the civil magistrate. Muncer saw this falla- 
 ‘cy, and remonstrated against it, and this is the crime 
 ‘which Luther punished with an unpardonable rigour, — 
 “and which the followers of Luther have aren a 
 ‘en to this day.” 
 
 20. “Muncer, say they, was a man well skilled in the’ ; 
 ‘ knowledge of the scripture, before the devil inspired 
 ‘him: but then he had the arrogance not only to” — 
 ‘against the pope, but against Master Doctor 
 ‘Luther himself: as if Martin of Saxony, had 
 ‘ter patent for infallibility than Leo of’ Romeraen 
 
 21. But the principal occasion which Luther took to 
 
a ae. 
 cud is 
 _— 
 - 
 
 Pav. LUTHER AND HIS) FOLLOWERS, 
 
 vent out his persecuting spirit, was from the insurrec- 
 tions of the peasants, called the rustic war. Voltaire 
 saith, “Luther had been successful in stirring up the 
 ‘princes, nobles and magistrates against the pope and 
 ‘the bishops. Munceér stirred up the peasants against 
 ‘them. He and his companions went about addressing 
 ‘themselves to the inhabitants of the country villages. 
 ‘ They laid open that dangerous truth, which is implant- 
 ‘ed in every breast, that all men are born equal; say- 
 ‘ing, that if the pope had treated the princes like their 
 ‘subjects, the princes had treated the common people 
 ‘like beasts.” 
 
 22. It was enough then, to draw upon Muncer and his 
 followers, the united vengeance of both Papists and 
 Protestants, that they would neither acknowledge the 
 Papal hierarchy, nor the reformed plans of Luther’s 
 more refined despotism. 
 
 509» 
 
 CHAP, 
 Xx. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches. 
 
 p- 5a]. 
 
 23, However contrary to the spirit and precepts of _ ibid. 
 
 the gospel, the conduct of the peasants, in taking up 
 arms against their cruel and unmerciful oppressors, it is 
 granted, nay, affirmed by the most authentic historians, 
 that the peasants, the common people, groaned under in- 
 tolerable grievances, which they were no longer able to 
 bear} that the excessive and unsupportable tyranny. of 
 the nobility and gentry, was such, as sometimes drove 
 the unhappy people to despair and distraction. 
 
 24, “When these depressed hearts sighed for free- 
 
 ‘dom; divines of all orders agreed to reproach them 
 
 ‘for their depravity, and to scandalize the first of all 
 ‘human blessings with the odious name of carnal liber- 
 ‘ty.”. O false divinity! O cruel divinity! Atthe head 
 of this unjust and cruel tribe appeared Luther. 
 
 25. Muncer drew up for the peasants a memorial or 
 manifesto, which set forth their grievances, and which 
 they presented to their lords, and dispersed all over 
 Germany. It isa just piece. Voltaire saith, “ A Licur- 
 ‘ gus* would:have signed it.” 
 
 26. “Luther wrote four pieces on the subject. The 
 ‘ first .was an answer to the manifesto, in which though 
 ‘he told them that the princes were cruel oppressors, 
 ‘who had no excuse for their injustice, and deserved to 
 ‘be dethroned by God, yet it was seditious in the op- 
 ‘pressed to resist them. His advice was, that they should 
 » “£not resist evil, but when they were smitten on the one 
 
 * An equitable law-giver among the Pagans, 
 
 p- 537. 
 
 Eccl, His- 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p 64— 
 65. 
 Notes'b,a. 
 History of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. if. p. 
 332. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 
 p: 537. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 548. 
 
 ibid, 
 p: 552, 
 
Kcecl. His- 
 gor, vol. 
 . 435. 
 
 Note [e.] 
 
 ~ peasants, not to resist evil, wrote again to the 
 
 ele 
 
 THE FERSECUTING SPIRIT OF 
 
 ‘cheek, turn the other also,” and so on. “This w: 
 ‘doctrine of Christ, and snch doctors as taught 
 ‘ wise were worse than Turks, and in: 
 27. This same Luther, who under th pe 
 mask ofa minister of Christ, exhorted the 
 
 and endeavoured to convince them that it nthe rsa 
 ty to kill and exterminate’ ‘hater Papert ae nsec a 
 would mad dogs. 
 
 28. The princes set about thes eect sapicendplito-dh 
 instructions of this double-faced reformer, and tiesindsl 
 fell victims to the most cruel and more than mas-— 
 sacres, in which both Papists and Protestants are 
 united, and in which the peasants, without distinctic 
 were involved i in one common fate of fire and sword, a1 
 suffered with the most undistinguishing barbarity. — 
 
 29. “It was in Saxony, (saith ae and alo i in the” 
 
 ‘year 1525, that penal laws were first uf 
 ‘this fanatical tribe. These laws were-cehmwed. fine 
 ‘ quently in the years 1527, 1528, and 1534.” Charles V 
 also issued out against them severe edicts, in the years 
 1527 and 1529. The magistrates of Zurich also pa 
 ced capital punishments against them in the year 15% 
 
 30. Thus the united vengeance of both Papists and ~ 
 Protestants, was let loose to destroy a people oie ; 
 ed under intolerable oppressions, which they were no” 
 longerable to bear; and as if this were not suffici a4 
 Protestant historians must also agree to hand down their 
 characters in one common mass, as the most detestable — 
 and seditious fanatics, and under all the odious names. 
 that the spirit of malice and rage for pomnttnconid: 
 invent. Pik) met 
 
 31. But all the wrt of Protestants; i in painting the out- 
 rages of the first rustic insurrections, and k 
 conduct of those furious abettors of hesnisierrenialle itl i 
 the doctrines and sentiments of harmless wane 
 der to palliate their own crimes, can never elear theis 
 church of the deepest stains of blood-guiltinéss, w 
 arose from their unmerciful butcheryrof the innocent. © of 
 
 32. The particular circumstances relating to these in- 
 surrections, are very foreign from this work. Whoeve 
 wisheth to see that matter fairly investigated, may fine 
 it at large, in the judicious and well authenticated = 
 searches of Robert Robinson. However; that Lu 
 persecuting rage was mainly directed seated those 
 
 Wile FT phe 
 
is aa . 
 vt -LG@THER AND HIS FOLLOWERS. Sli 
 whom he condemned in his writings under the name of CHAP. 
 Anabaptists, and who unjustly suflered without resistance, _“__ 
 appeareth from what followeth. sas. 
 
 33. “It is to be observed (saith Mosheim) that as the 5.) Hi<. 
 ‘leaders of this sect had fallen into that erroneous and tory, vol. 
 ‘ chimerical notion, that the new kingdom of Christ, 'v P- 4°. 
 ‘ which they expected, was to be exempt from every 
 
 ‘® kind of vice, and from the smallest degree of imperfec- 
 -*tion and corruption, they were not satisfied with the 
 ‘plan of reformation proposed by Luther.” 
 
 34. This was enough te kindle the flames of resent- 5.1 p.. 
 ment in the breast of the implacable Luther, “who by searches. 
 * taking the church as the pope left it, included whole p. 547- 
 ‘parishes and kingdoms, with all the inhabitants of eve- 
 
 *ry description in-the church.” 
 
 35. That the most cruel resentment was kindled in 
 the breast of Luther against these people, is evident 
 from his famous Augsburg Confession; each article of 
 which beginneth with “ Docent;” i. e. they teach; and jy; 
 endeth with “damnant,” and many of them with “dam- p. 551. | 
 nant Anabaptistas;” 1..e. they damn the Anabaptists. 
 
 36. But what business had he, or any other who had 
 no divine authority, to teach what the faith of another 
 should be? or to call in question the sentiments of others, 
 and presumptuously damn those who differed from him? 
 
 As if Martin Luruer had all power in heaven and up- , 
 on earth! : 
 
 37. It was a horrid crime in Luther’s eye, for any to. 
 expect a pure and unspotted church, and for that reason 
 to be dissatisfied with his plans of reformation. -If a cor- 
 rupt and tyrannical church had been the object of pur- 
 suit with these reputed heretics, both they and their an- 
 cestors found one to their sorrow, long enough before 
 Luther rose up to establish his, by the sword of earthly 
 princes. 
 
 _ 38. The fact is, that reputed heretics had, in every 
 age, witnessed a good confession, by cheerfully laying 
 down their lives in support of their faith concerning a 
 pure church, in opposition to a corrupt catholic hierar- 
 chy, and the same undaunted spirit continued to witness 
 against the Protestant reformers, and gave them a fair 
 opportunity to prove that they exercised all the power 
 of the first beast. 
 
 39. “Tn almost all the countries of Europe, (saith 
 *Mosheim) an unspeakable number of these unhappy. 
 
CHAP. 
 x 
 Fic]. His- 
 
 _ tory, vol. 
 iv. ‘p. 435. 
 
 iv. p. 434, 
 435, 436. 
 
 %* See 
 
 Eccl. His-. 
 
 tory, vol. 
 i. p. 73. 
 and 
 
 Note [m.] 
 
 vol. iv. p. 
 
 G5, 305. 
 
 27, chimerical notion,* and their sentiments, i and 
 
 - the Waldenses, “that they were rather s! 
 
 THE PERSECUTING STINT OR 
 
 ‘wretches, preferred death, i ete 
 ‘traction of their errors. Nei 
 ‘that were kindled to consume t er 
 ‘of the gibbet, nor the terrors of the 
 ‘their invincible, but ill-placed ce 
 ‘ abandon tenets, thatepneaneiaaa 
 ‘and all its enjoyments.), . ser wa em * 
 
 40. But Mosheim soon after , 
 ‘deed, that many Anabaptists suff fi 
 ‘ because they were judged to be Ragetont or my ae 
 ‘in this century, the error of limiting the adimi 
 ‘of baptism.to adult persons only, and the a 
 “baptizing such as had received » ine 
 ‘state of infancy, were looked upon as most flagitious: 
 ‘and intolerable heresies,” + 9 on yhined +) 
 
 41, And what greater cruelties did ever Tenant 
 ef Rome practise, than to cast into .the flames such as 
 they judged to be incurable i 
 blemish could be found? But Mosheim is: ae 
 their faith concerning a pure church, an e 
 
 errors, 
 their constancy with which they faced death in its worst 
 forms, ill-placed. Paice m oy & ich Ses, : 
 42. Just so the popish historian Thuanus ¢ 
 
 ‘ flight, spoiled every where of their goods and 
 ‘and dispersed here and there, than that boos 
 ‘their error they repented.” ses ae 
 
 43, It is acknowledged by their enemi 
 these Anabaptist were men of the most 
 tions and sincere piety, and that the i 
 who were hanna ereiley, suffered with 
 cruelty. 
 
 44, But itis cereiietiele that ak ‘dane 
 ing cruelties, carried on under the cloak of 
 sedition or heresy, were practised in the s 
 ting spirit, and with the same ee 
 slanderous accusations that were used by c) 
 Pagans against the Primitive Christians.* © 
 
 45. How inconsistent it must appear to evel 
 mind, to hear the title of glorious Reformation,, 
 to the abominable work which was wrought | 
 Luther and his followers, when by gibbet, ane 
 sword, they could .exterminate their 
 from the earth, as they would mad dogs! Poigsor 
 
ot i Sie 
 
 IP. V. LUTHER AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 a venom cruel as the grave, they applaud the zeal and 
 fortitude of Luther, in addressing the princes to take up 
 arms, and destroy these odious and detestable fanatics! 
 
 46. And besides those undistinguishing cruelties, ex- 
 ercised by the instigation of Luther, what fruits did his 
 reformed gospel produce in his own heart or life? After 
 he had proven it twenty years, it did not even save him 
 from his out-breaking sins, but directly to the contrary. 
 “He grew daily more peevish, more irascible, [more 
 
 ‘easily provoked to anger] and more impatient of con- 
 
 ‘tradiction.” So saith Robertson. 
 
 47. His whole life of ambition and cruelty, well com- 
 porteth with the character he giveth of himself in his 
 last will; and whether any temporal monarch, or pope, 
 ever discovered the feelings of his own ambition more 
 than Luther, may be seen-from what followeth. 
 
 48. “Iam known, (saith he) in heaven, in earth, and 
 ‘hell, and possess consequence suflicient forthis demand, 
 ‘that my single testimony be believed, seeing that God of 
 ‘his fatherly compassion hath entrusted to me, though a 
 ‘damnable man and a miserable sinner, the gospel of his 
 “Son, and hath granted that I should be so true and faith- 
 ‘ful in it, that many ‘in the world have received it by 
 ‘me as a doctor of the truth, while they contemn with 
 ‘ detestation, the bans of the pope, of Cesar, of kings, of 
 ‘princes and of priests, yea, of all devils. Why then, 
 ‘may it not suffice, for the disposal of a small estate, if 
 ‘the testimony. of my hand be affixed, and it can be said, 
 ‘Dr. Marri Luruer, God’s Notary, and witness of his 
 ‘gospel, wrote these things.”* _ 
 
 49, And-such a character as that of a Damnable man 
 and a miserable sinner, will every such, imperious and 
 persecuting tyrant as Martin Luther -have to subscribe, 
 when, Cain-like, he is convicted that his own works are 
 evil, and his brother’s righteous. “Out of thine own 
 mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant!” 
 
 * The original of this specimen of Luther’s presumptuous vanity and 
 Self-applause, as quoted = Robertson, runneth thus: ‘ Notus sum in 
 “ceelo, in terra, et inferno, et auctoritatem, ad hoc sufficientum habeo, 
 “ut mihi soli credatur, cum Deus mihi, homini licet damnabili, et mis- 
 “erabili peccatori, ex paterna misericordia Evangelium filii sui credi- 
 * derit, dederitque ut in eo verax et fidelis fuerim, ita ut multi in mundo 
 “ilJud per me acceperint, et me pro Doctore veritatis agnoverint, spre- 
 “to banno Paps, Cesaris, Regum, Principum et sacerdotum, imo om- 
 *ninam demonum odio. -Quidni, igitur, ad dispositionem hanc, in re 
 ‘ exigua, sufficiat,si adsit manus mex testimonium, et dici possit, hec 
 *scripsit D. Martinus Luther, Notarius Dei, et testis Evangelii ejus.” 
 fieck. lib. iii, p. 651. See Hist. of Charles V. vol. iii. p. 314, 
 Ff 
 
 313 
 
 CHAP, 
 X. 
 
 Hist. of 
 Charles V 
 vol. til. p, 
 313. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 314, 
 
 Luke xix. 
 22. 
 
old 
 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 Matt. xii. 
 34. 
 
 {| See 
 1 John ii. 
 4. & iii. 8. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 417. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 418. 
 
 YRE PERSECUTING SPIRIT OF 
 
 50. Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth 
 speaketh, And he that saith that God hath intrusted to 
 
 him the gospel of his Son, while his life and con- — 
 
 duct, and his final testimony, signed with his own hand, 
 
 ’ declare him a Damnable man and a miserable sinner,}} 
 
 the same is certainly a liar, and the truth is not in him. 
 
 F435 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The Persecuting Spirit of the Protestant Reformers; par- 
 ~ ticularly, Calvin and his followers. : 
 
 HE same persecuting spirit that influenced Martin 
 Luther, influenced also John Calvin. At Geneva 
 
 His he acted the part of a universal bishop, presided in the 
 . assembly of the clergy, and in the Consistory, and 
 
 pun- 
 ished heretics of all kinds with unremitted fury, who had 
 the confidence to object against his ecclesiastical and in- 
 consistent systems of tyranny. 
 2. Here were Beghards, and Spirituals, and Liber- 
 tines, and Heretics, and odidus ones enough to give Cal- 
 vin a fair opportunity of proving that he possessed the 
 
 same persecuting spirit with which he was brought up, 
 
 in his mother’s house. 4 
 3. There was one Gruet, whatever was his charac- 
 
 ter, he was charged with denying “the divinity of the 
 
 Christian religion [i. e. the religion at Geneva] and the 
 immortality of the soul.” He also called Carvin the 
 new pope, and. other impieties of the like nature, for 
 which he was brought before the civil tribunals, in the 
 year 1550, and was condemned to death, = 
 4, There were others who could not receive his doc- 
 
 trine of eternal and absolute decrees, “These adver- — 
 ‘saries (saith Mosheim) felt, by a disagreeable experi- 
 ‘ence, the warmth and violence of his haughty temper, 
 
 ‘and that impatience of contradiction that arose from 
 ‘an over-jealous concern for his honour, or rather for 
 ‘his unrivalled supremacy.” 4, ie 
 5. “He would not suffer them to remain at Geneva; 
 ‘nay, in the heat of the controversy, being carried away 
 ‘by the impetuosity of his passions, he aecused them of 
 ‘crimes, from which they have been fully absolved by 
 ‘the impartial judgment of unprejudiced posterity.” 
 
 _ =e 
 
oy V: ~ CALVIN AND HIS, FOLLOWERS. 3%. - 
 
 gif _™ Among these victims of Calyin’s unlimited pow- CHAP. 
 and. excessive zeal, we may reckon Castalio, master __*! 
 the public school at Geneva.” He wasdeposed from Eccl. His 
 
 office in the year 1544, and banished. A like fate hap- tory- vol. 
 
 pened to Bolsec, professor of physic, whose fayourable '* P- **: 
 
 opinion of the Protestant religion first brought him to 
 
 Geneva; but finding himself mistaken, he had the assu- 
 
 rance, in the year 1551, to lift up his voice, in the full 
 
 congregation, against absolute decrees; for which he 
 
 was cast into prison, and soon after, sent into banishment. 
 
 7. But none gave Calvin more trouble than Michael _ jnia, 
 Servetus, a Spanish physician, who appeared in the p. 473: 
 year 1530, and by his abilities, both natural and acqui- 
 red, had obtained the protection of many persons of 
 weight in France, Germany and Italy. Notwithstand- 
 ing these advantages, Calvin had him imprisoned, and 
 an accusation of blasphemy brought against him by. the 
 council. 
 
 8. Servetus was a-man of a free and liberal turnof 5... pe 
 mind, “he was an original genius, (saith Robinson) of a searches, 
 ‘manly spirit, bold in his enquiries after truth, and gen- P-°*7 
 
 ‘erous as the day in communicating his opinions, not 
 ‘doubting that he had as much right to investigate the 
 * Sdocirine of the Trinity, as others had that of Tran- 
 
 * substantiation.” 
 
 9. In the year 1531 and 1532, he published two books, 4: , 
 both intended to disprove the doctrine of the Trinity; . 32s. ~ 
 and as they denied the popular notion of persons in God, 
 and affirmed that Jesus was a man, they procured him 
 a great number of enemies, and also many friends. He 
 had freely communicated his sentiments to Oecolampa- 
 dius and Bucer. 
 
 10. Both these divines had the character of mildness; 
 but Oecolampadius thought anger just in this case, and 
 Bucer declared from the pulpit, that ¢Servetus deserved pias 
 ‘to be cut in pieces, and his bowels torn out of him.” All p. 329. 
 the artillery of the orthodox was now directed against 
 this haughty Spanish blasphemous heretic; for so they, 
 syhom the greater part of Europe called heretics, had 
 
 ' the inconsistency to call Servetus. 
 
 11, Calvin having published his favourite production 
 entitled Christian Institutes: Servetus read this book; 
 finding in it a great number of mistakes and errors, he 
 took the liberty to inform the author of them. This so 
 irritated Calvin, that he never forgave him, and instead 
 
316 
 
 CHAP: 
 . a 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 
 p. 336. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 338, 
 
 ‘life. And so it fell out. peeehaky eral 
 
 the Papists to continue their sport in shedding in: 
 
 of profiting by the advice, he-wrote to his friends’ a 
 and Farel, “that if ever this henelie should fa! ve 
 ‘hands, he would order it so, that it should cost him his — 
 
 12, Calvin had an admirer at Geneyain name 
 was Trie, this Trie had a relation apg pais, 
 whose name was Arney, who incessantly exhorted his 
 cousin T'rie to return to'the bosom of the church.  Cal-- 
 vin dictated letters in the name of Wm. Trie, who di- 
 rected them to Arney, and Arney carried them to Ory 
 the Inquisitor.* By which means, in the 
 Servetus was seized and cast into prison; but four ‘days 
 after made his escape, and could not be found. 
 
 13. The prosecution was carried on in his absence,. 
 and he was condemned to be burnt alive, in a slow fire. 
 And seeing his person could not be found, the sentence 
 was executed in efigy. “The efligy of Servetus was 
 ‘set in a dung cart, with five balesof his books, and all 
 “were burnt together for the glory of Agads cae ee, phi 
 ‘ty of the church.” Capreeiagtith 
 
 14, Four months after, Servetus was Aischansindaaadele 
 waiting for a boat to cross the lake, in his way to Zurich. 
 Calvin got intelligence, and prevailed upon the chief 
 magistrate to arrest and imprison him, although it was 
 on the first day of the week or sabbath, when by the 
 laws of Geneva, no person could be arrested, except for 
 a capital crime: but Calvin pretended that Servetus 
 was a heretic, and heresy was a capital crime. To pris- 
 on he was committed, and the same day he was tried in 
 court. 4 eres r se Nidead te 
 
 15. As it was necessary for some one to prosecute 
 Servetus, Calvin employed one of his own family, a Ni- 
 
 ¥ Tt was.an iniquitous example which J ohn. Calvin set 
 
 in his letter under the name of Trie, he saith, “ I thank God, tha ie 
 
 jae better corrected here than among all your: offici als— ys 
 
 support a heretic, who deserves to be burnt wherever Ss 
 
 hen I mention to you a heretic, I mention one-who shall be 
 
 : dopa by the Papists as weH as by us, at least. becceramoer 
 ‘for although we differ in opinion about many t 
 
 ‘aereed, that there are three persons in one essence of —¥ou 
 ‘elly burn us: but behold him, who shall nail Jesus Chiist an idol, ho 
 * shall destroy all the foundations of faith, who gather all the dreams 
 
 ‘ of ancient heretics, who shall even condemn the aptism 0 little ¢ chit 
 ‘dren, calling ita diabolical invention; and he shall have the ve 
 ‘amongst you, and be supported as if ‘he had comunitted no fau 
 «Where, pray, is the zeal you pretend to? And where is th 
 * of this "fine hierarchy you magnify so mer Rebijeon, S 
 searches, p. 336. 
 
 —— 
 
Ce i 
 ; a. ¥. CALVIN AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 cholas de la: Fontaine. Some say he had been a cook, 
 others a vallet or servant: but, whatever he had been, 
 he was now a preacher. Short as the notice had been, 
 La Fontaine was ready prepared, and an humble request 
 was presented to the judges, in which Servetus was ac- 
 cused of uttering blasphemies against God, infecting 
 the world with heresies, and condemning the doctrine 
 preached at Geneva. “ 
 
 16. Calvin did not blush to say, “I ordered it so that 
 ‘a party should be found to accuse him, not denying 
 ‘ that the action was drawn up by my advite.” And he 
 expressly affirmeth, “La Fontaine demanded justice 
 ‘against him by my advice.”—On a future day Calvin 
 appeared in court, and disputed with Servetus, on the 
 words, person and hypostasis: and yet he knew if he 
 succeeded in convicting the prisoner of heresy, the 
 crime was capital, and he was doomed by the law to die. 
 
 17. Servetus. presented.a petition to the magistrates 
 
 - and council. The petition was rejected. The attorney- 
 
 general observed, that the court ought not to grant the 
 petitioner an advocate, because he himself was thor- 
 oughly skilled in the art of telling lies. What chance 
 had Servetus for his life? 
 
 18. This was his deplorable situation: “Far from his 
 ‘own country, fallen into: the hands of cruel strangers, 
 ‘all under the influence of Calvin, his avowed enemy, 
 ‘ who bore him a mortal hatred; stript of all his proper- 
 ‘ty; confined in a damp prison, and neglected till he was 
 ‘almost eaten up with vermin, denied an advocate, and 
 ‘loaded with every indignity that barbarity could in- 
 * vent.” ‘. , 
 
 19. “The last act of this tragedy was performed at 
 
 *Geneva, on the 27th of October, 1553. Calvin had B 
 
 ‘drawn up the process against Servetus;—the magis- 
 ‘trates and council had denounced sentence against him 
 *that he should be burnt alive: and on this day, with 
 ‘many brutal circumstances, the sentence was executed 
 
 -*to the encouragement of catholic cruelty, to the scan- 
 
 ‘dal of the pretended reformation, to the offence of all 
 *just men, and to the everlasting disgrace of those ec- 
 ‘clesiastical tyrants, who were the chief instruments of 
 ‘such a wild and barbarous deed.” ; 
 
 20. “ Many (saith Robinson) have pretended to apol- 
 ‘ogize for Calvin: but who is John Calvin, and what are 
 ‘his nostrums, which end ~ tyranny and murder, that 
 
 FEZ. ¢S 
 
 317 
 
 a. 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 p- 304, 
 
 ibid. 
 
FEccl- Re- 
 searches, 
 
 p- 342, 
 
 ibid. p. 
 343, 344, 
 
 THE PERSECUTING SPIRIT” or 
 
 ‘the great voice of nature should ‘boalapenteeth dhanair* 
 
 ‘of a vain babbling about him?” 
 21. “Servetus was not a subject. of 
 ‘Geneva; he had committed no offence | ; 
 ‘of the state; he was passing’ p pabegulpamiaereseat 
 ‘which lay through the city; he was not a member of 
 ‘any reformed church: he was an useful and honoura* 
 ‘ble member of society; he was a man of unimpeached 
 ‘ morality ; he was then the admiration of numbers of 
 ‘good judges, who afterwards pleaded his:cause.” 
 29. Calvin® hard heart never’ a ee 
 lection of this bloody action. On the cor juss 
 tified it by publishing, after the excoution; a enti- 
 tled, “A faithful account of the errors of Michael Ser- 
 vetus,—in which it is proved that pereatrgahey + to be 
 ‘restrained with the sword.” ns 
 23. Castellio or Socinus confuted this mene » Beza’ 
 answered, and justified the doctrine of copes omens 
 to death.—Several endeavoured’ to sanctify e'erine: 
 by scripture texts, and godly words; and many have at- 
 tempted, after these examples, to do the same. a 
 go so far, some of them, as to attribute the destruction 
 of Servetus to a special providence of God. Can the _ 
 nicest critic tell wherein this differeth fromthe spirit 
 and style of the Papal Inquisition? Silat ai atee ° 
 24. “The execution of this man (saith Robinson) oc- 
 ‘casioned a great many excellent amd unanswerable 
 ‘treatises against persecution.—Beza was offended be-~ 
 ‘cause the authors said he had published a book to jus- 
 ‘tify the murder of heretics; whereas he had only wrote 
 ‘one to prove that they ought to be put to death_—They 
 ‘called him a bloody man for exhorting magistrates to 
 ‘put men to death for religion; and he retorted, he 
 ‘had wished, and he continued. to wish, the magistrates | 
 ‘would serve them so.” Se temailnet ys 
 25. The apologists for Calvin urge the example of 
 Melancthon, in proof of the justice of putting Servetus to 
 death. ‘“Melancthon himself (say they) the most mod- 
 ‘erate and mildest of all reformers, approves what has 
 ‘been done at Geneva.” Then ifsuch was the spirit of 
 the mildest of all the reformers, what kind of men were 
 those whom the Protestants acknowledge to have t 
 men of violent, haughty, and brutal tempers? = 
 26. Mosheim saith: “ The objects of common : i- 
 ‘on, were the Anabaptists, and those who denied thedi- 
 
 | 
 ; 
 ‘ 
 a 
 
— 
 
 PV. CALVIN AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 ‘vinity of Christ, {i. e. that Jesus is God] and a trinity of 
 ‘ persons in the Godhead :—against whom the zeal, vigi- 
 ‘lance, and severity of Catholics, Lutherans, and Cal- 
 ‘ vinists, were united, and, in opposing whose settlement 
 *and progress, these ‘three comumunions, forgetting their 
 ‘ dissensions, joined their most vigorous councils and en- 
 ‘deavours.” 
 
 27. He that is joined to an harlot is one body, saith 
 the seripture. The Lutherans and Calvinists were join- 
 ed to the Papisis in shedding innocent blood ; therefore, 
 their Protestant persecuting churches were indisputably 
 one in spirit, nature and disposition with the old scarlet 
 whore their mother church of Rome, as much as the 
 daughters of a harlot are one in spirit, nature and dispo- 
 sition, with their mother. 
 
 28. The Protestant reformers could encourage perse- 
 cution, and could set the example, both by their princi- 
 ples and practice, and unite with the Papists, in continu- 
 ing to shed innocent blood: As if the purple and crimson 
 die of. a mother’s attire had not been stained deep 
 enough. eee : 
 
 29. Voltaire, who deploreth the death of Servetus, 
 saith, “ The finishing stroke to this picture of Calvin, 
 ‘may be found in a letter written with his own hand, 
 ‘ which is still preserved in the castle of Bastie Roland, 
 ‘near Montelimar. It is directed to the Marques de 
 
 ‘Poet, high chamberlain to the king of Navarre, and 
 
 ‘ dated September 30th, 1561.” 
 
 30, “ Honour, glory, and riches shall be the reward of 
 * your pains: but above all do not fail to rid the country 
 ‘of those zealous scoundrels who stir up the people to 
 ‘revolt against us. Such monsters should be extermin- 
 ‘ated, as 1 have exterminated Michael Servetus, the 
 
 ‘Spaniard.” Bloody Cain! Where is Abel thy brother? 
 The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from 
 the ground, 
 
 31. The persecuting spirit of Calvin was not confined 
 to Geneva. Robinson saith, he and other foreign divines 
 had many tools in Poland, particularly Prasnicius, a vio- 
 lent orthodox clergyman. With this man, and through 
 him with the nobility, gentry, and clergy, Calyin and 
 Beza corresponded: and many divines of Germany and 
 Switzerland, and even the synod of Geneva sent letters 
 and tracts into Poland—all justifying the murder of Gen- 
 tilis and Servetus, and the necessity of employing the 
 
 31g 
 CHAR 
 
 Eccl. Hiss 
 tory, vol. 
 iv. p. 48Z,- 
 
 Eccl. Rez 
 resarches,- 
 P- . 
 Anc. and 
 Mod. His> 
 Eh. cxiil. 
 
320, 
 AP. 
 “xt 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches, 
 p. 585. 
 
 Eccl. a 
 tory, vo 
 iv. p. 482, 
 433, 
 
 ot ® 
 THE PERSECUTING SPIRIT OF oPPy. 
 
 secular power to rid the world of such monsters 
 nied the Trinity and infant baptism. al 
 32. “ The advice given by the 
 ‘to prince Radzivil, is a most igno: 
 ‘tack on the liberties and lives of i 
 ‘beg his bighness, as the first: in 1 
 ‘use his influence with the nobility of Secunia 
 
 ‘them to treat the antitrinitarians as they would Tar- 
 “tars and Muscovites,” \».cc®cedhel) aa iy aera nt | 
 
 33. It was here also, in Poland, that the. “ Catholics,- 
 
 ‘Lutherans, and Calvinists” were pepe 
 cruelty, to crush those who, for the 
 
 fled thither, from their iron arm of ee sient 
 
 places. It would be very cnn See 
 and indeed endless to enumerate all the 
 
 elties and unjust measures practised by the first reform- 
 ers, and through their influence.* ©) 4) 9) 
 12% Fer elirson ines 
 
 * We here present the reader with re extracts of letters wr 
 Andrew Dudith, of Poland, who had been excommunicate ‘ 
 Church of Rome for heresy. His sentiments favoured th tari: 
 Baptists, a species of popular heretics who had fled into Polandifor the 
 enjoyment of that religious liberty which was denied the other 
 places. Dudith corresponded with many of the most noted reformers; 
 and these extracts clearly discover the spirit they were actu- 
 ated, and may serve to show the light in which that discerning man- 
 viewed the conduct,of these ersecuting Protestants. n Sat 
 
 “Tell me, (saith he to Wolff ff) my learned friend, iottihe ni Cal- 
 
 * vinists have burnt Servetus, and beheaded Gentilis; and mu wath 
 
 * ny others, having banished Bernard Ochin with his wife and childre 
 ‘from your ie in the depth of a sharp winter; now that th h 
 ‘have expelled Lasco, with the congregation of foreigne 
 * out of Famisca with him, in.an extremely rigorous 
 ‘having done a great many such e: ar contrary 1 
 ¥ Christianity, how, I ask, how shall we meet the Papists? 
 ‘face can we tax them with cruelty? How dare we ur ¥ 
 ‘arenot carnal? Hew can we any longerurge, Let ; 
 * till the harvest? Let us cease to boast, that. 2 een e | 
 “and that conscience ought'to be free.” , yk ae ae 
 
 “ You contend, (saith “he to Beza) that seri sa pe 
 ‘faith and practice. But you are all divided about the se 
 ‘ ture, and you have not settled who shall be ju } udge. You 
 «Stancarus another. You quote scripture, he quotes 
 ‘reason, he reasons. You require me to believe you. 1 
 
 ‘but why should I trust you rather than Stancarus? ‘Yu say = 
 
 ay yone & thing, 
 
 ‘heretic: but the papists say, you are both heretics. 
 “them? They quote historians and fathers: so do you. 
 
 “ you address yourselves? Where is the judge? ake fy, thes 
 ‘the prophets are subject to we preps: but you say I 
 ‘and I say, you are not one ho is to be judge? TI lo 
 ‘wellas you. Youhave broken off your yoke, allow me — 
 ‘ Having freed yourselves from the tyranny of Popish paste 
 ‘you turn ecclesiastical tyrants yourselves, an with b 
 ‘barity and cruelty for only doing what you set them ann example 
 ‘do? you contend, that your lay-hearers, the magistrates, 0 
 
FE V: CALVIN AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 . 34. If matters of fact can establish any certainty, then 
 it is certain, that the two principal pillars of the refor- 
 mation, Martin Luther and John Calvim, and-their con- 
 federate reformers, were influenced by the selfsame spi- 
 rit of cruelty and injustice, which had influenced the ec- 
 clesiastical tyrants of every age, from Diotrephes and 
 the Alexandrian priesthood down to the same Luther 
 and Calvin. It will be necessary, now, to take some 
 notice of the same persecuting spirit in England and 
 America. ei<5 
 
 35. The whole life of Henry VIII. one of the first 
 reformers, and the principal supporter of the reforma- 
 tion in England, was one continued scene of ambition and 
 cruelty. “The flattery of courtiers (saith Hume) had 
 ‘so inflamed his tyrannical arrogance, that he thought 
 ‘himself entitled to regulate, by his own particular stand- 
 ‘ard, the religious faith of the whole nation.” 
 
 °36. There was one Lambert, a schoolmaster in Lon- 
 don, who was committed to the flames, because he had 
 dared to differ from the king in his religious opinions, 
 and openly to propagate his-doctrines.* ‘“ He was burn- 
 *ed at a slow fire; bis legs and thighs were consumed te 
 ‘the stumps; and when there appeared no end of his 
 ‘torments, some of the guards more merciful than the 
 * rest, lifted him on their halberts, and threw him inte 
 ‘the flames, where he was consumed.” 
 
 “are to be blamed, for it is they who: banish and burn for heresy. I 
 ‘know you make this excuse: but tell me, have not you instilled sach 
 * principles into their ears? Have they done any thiag more than put 
 *im practice the doctrine that you taught them? Have you not told 
 * them how glorious it was to defend the faith? Have you not been the 
 “constant ecyrist of such princes as have depopuiated whole dis- 
 “tricts for heresy? Do you not daily teach, that they who aret from 
 * your*confessions to scripture ought to be punished by the secular 
 * power? It is impossible tor you to deny this. Does not all the world 
 Babi that you are a set of demagogues, or (to speak more mildly) a 
 ‘sort of tribunes, and that the magistrates do nathing but exhibit in 
 * public what you teach them inprivate? You try to justify the banish- 
 ‘ment of Ochin, and the execution of others, and you seem to wish 
 “Poland would follow yeur example. God forbid! Whea you talk of 
 * your Augsburg Confession, and your Helvetic Creed, and your una- 
 *nimity, and your fundamental truths, I keep thinking of the sixth com- 
 * ment, Thou shalt not kill.”"—Ecel. Researches, p. 592, 593. 
 
 * Lambert denied the real presence of Christ in the eucharist, which 
 was a doctrine so strenuously maintained by Henry, that he would suf: 
 fer no contradiction with respect to it. Dr. Barnes, a Lutheran, was 
 the instigator of this prosecution, who had Lambert. summoned befora 
 Cranmer and Latimer. Lambert appealed to the king, whe, after dis, 
 puting with him upon his favorjte doctrine, ordered him to be commit 
 ted to the flames, ; 
 
 ». 
 
 CHAP, 
 XI. 
 
 Hume's 
 History of 
 England; 
 H. VIL, 
 Ch. 32. 
 
322 
 - CHAP. 
 XI 
 
 Hume's 
 History of 
 imal 
 Ch, 34 
 
 iv. p. 382, 
 Note [p.] 
 
 iss ¢ ment, and a fine of one hundred x 
 
 | THE PERSECUTING. sidelined ie 
 
 | (ae af ame acy days Mey this 
 a aptists, t men and a 
 ‘to their backs at Paul’s cross, . d wer 
 ‘manner. A man and a woman of 
 ‘country, were burned at Smi 
 ' 38. Under Epwarp VI. the son 
 ny, heresy was still a capital cr ly 
 and subjected to the penalty of burni 
 “Protestant divines (saith Hume) ha 
 ‘nounce opinions deemed certain te as 
 ‘regarded, in their turn, the new system as ( 
 ‘that they would sufler no contradiction with. 
 ‘it; and they were ready to burn in the sam 
 ‘ from which they themselves had so narrow] d, 
 ‘every one that had the assurance to differ rly eccenee ; 
 39. “A commission by act of council was granted to — 
 ‘the primate, [archbishop].and some others, to examine — 
 hn search after all Anabaptists, heretics, or ¢ contem- 
 rs.of the book of common prayer.— 0 al, 
 ‘Jed Joan Bocher, or Joan of Kent, accused of 1 
 ‘was committed to the fames.* Afterwards a. 
 ‘man, called Van Paris, accused of the heresy ci 
 ‘ Arianism, was condemned to the same pu mena 
 40. Under Queen Exizasersx, whom is Po 
 eall That bright occidental star; but “ the most wic 
 ‘(saith a late writer) that ever was known in any 
 ‘It was decreed that whosoever, in any way, rec 
 ‘any one to the church of Rome, or ran pineal 
 *ciled, was declared to be guilty of tr 
 ‘mass was subjected to the penal y of a 
 ‘ment, and a fine of two bundre 
 ‘present at mass was punishable by a BA 
 
 *hhee 
 
 ‘ty pounds for being absent from chur 
 ‘severe law was also enacted anil 
 
 “ priests.—Some, even of those who ¢ 
 ‘measures, allow that in ten years” 
 ‘executed, and fifty-five banished.” 
 
 41, But the most powerful instrument tah 
 as well as the most perfect substitute of oni cruelty 
 during this reign, was, the Ecclesiastical Co 
 Commission, established by John Whitgift, #1 
 primate, in the year 1584. Whitgift was ea i 
 Canterbury. a 
 
 42. Hume saith, “ He appointed forty- foul 
 
2 Vv. CALVIN AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 525 
 
 “sioners, twelve of whom were ecclesiastics—To visit CHAP. 
 “and reform all errors, heresies, schisms, &c.—to regu- 
 “late all opinions—to punish all breach of uniformity in 
 ‘the exercise of public worship—to make enquiry, not 
 ‘only by legal methods of juries and witnesses, but by 
 ‘any other means which they could devise—by rack— 
 “by torture—by inquisition—by imprisonment, &c.” 
 
 43. “Wher they found reason to suspect any person, 
 ‘they might administer to him an oath called ex officio, 
 “by which he was bound to answer all questions, and 
 * might thereby be obliged io accuse himself or his most 
 ‘intimate friend —The fines which they levied were 
 ‘discretionary, and often occasioned the total ruin of the 
 ‘offender, contrary to the established laws of the king- 
 ‘dom.” 
 
 44. “The imprisonments to which they condemned 
 * any delinquent, was limited by no rule but their own 
 * pleasure—These Ecclesiastical Commissioners were 
 ‘liable to no controul.—In a word, this court was a real 
 ‘Inquisition, attended with all the iniquities as well as 
 “cruelties inseparable from that tribunal.” 
 
 _ 45. The spirit of this bloody inquisition continued yume’ 
 through the reign of king James VI, who is canonized, History of 
 as the Most High, in that translation of the Bible which pe sap 
 he established. “Under this reign, (saith Hume) no toda. VI. 
 ‘toleration for the different sects —'Two Arians, under ; 
 ‘the title of heretics, were punished by fire; and no one 
 “reign since the Reformation had been free from like 
 ‘barbarities.” And so they proceed. 
 
 46. Aspecimen of the barbarous decrees and tyran- 
 sical laws, established in those times, down to the reign 
 of king Cuartes:ll. may be seen in the Westminster 
 ‘Confession of Faith, and National Covenant. “The six- 
 
 ‘ty-ninth article, Par. 6. of king James VI. declares, 
 “that there is no other face of kirk, nor other face of 
 - ‘religion, than was presently at that time established 
 ‘within this realm: Which therefore isever styled God’s 
 ‘true religion—and a perfect religion; which by mani- 
 ‘fold acts of parliament, all within this realm are bound 
 ‘to profess, to subscribe the articles thereof, the confes- 
 _ ‘sion of faith, to recant all doctrine and errors repug- 
 ‘nant to any of the said articles.” 
 47. “And all magistrates, &c. on the one part, are 
 “ordained to search, apprehend, and punish all contra- 
 “veners. That all kings and princes, at their corona- 
 
#24 ' 
 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 Sewel’s 
 History. 
 p- 25. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 
 tory, vol. 
 y. p. 451. 
 
 ‘ tion, shall bade their solemn oath 
 ‘the eternal God,—that they sh san 
 ‘out of their empire all heretics, nee 
 decrees of that horrible court of the | 
 be more manifestly contrary to the apes and precepts 
 of the gospel? DR FUROR ! 
 48. Such were the dire donee and bloody resolu- 
 tions by which they rooted out every appearance of true — 
 light, and in their rage for their pretended * 
 
 went on butchering one another, -un ne testimony of 
 George Fox furnished a common ' persecuting 
 cruelty. v ali. a teh 
 72 Meh yy ¢ ‘Rowe -s ED a* 
 Ee Ay , 
 CHAPTER Xu. bags ls 
 ali DT We A a 
 
 ‘The Persecution of the Quakers in England and America, a 
 HE same year in which the ‘National Covenant of 
 persecuting venom was subscribed by Charles IJ. 
 and the defenders of his sovereignty, George Fox, and 
 those who embraced his testimony, received the name of 
 Quakers, fromGervas Bennet, a persecuting magistrate, 
 on account of George Fox’s bidding him and nate, ate 
 him, tremble at the word of the Lord. 
 _ 2. Mosheim saith, “It is not at all surprising “shales 
 ‘secular arm was at length raised against these »perni- 
 ‘cious fanaties, for they would never give to magistrates — 
 ‘ those-titles of honour and pre-eminence that are design- 
 ‘ed to mark the respect due to their authority; they al- 
 ‘so refused obstinately to take the oath of allegiance to 
 ‘their sovereign, and to pay tithes to the clergy; hence 
 ‘they were looked upon as rebellious subjects, and, on 
 “that account, were frequently poven os 
 ‘with great severity. A, 4s 
 
 * In the National Covenant, which was ophecehee by kin king Charles, 
 Il. in the year 1650, and 1651, and which all Within the - cae C were 
 bound by an ordinance of council to subscribe, it is written: “We pro- — 
 ‘ mise and swear by the Great name of the Lord our God, to continue 
 ‘in the profession of the aforesaid religion—and resist all contrary er- 
 ‘ rors—all the days of our life. And in like manner we promise and 
 ‘ swear, that we shall to the utmost of our power, with our n 
 “ lives, stand to the defence of our dread sovereign, the kin 
 “his person and authority, in the defence and BoC aT of 
 said true religion.” 
 
°P.V. —s rue PERSECU PION OF THE QUAKERS. 
 
 . ©3e The unreasonable fines, imprisonments, banish- 
 Selilaeiaen other acts of cruelty which they suffered, un- 
 der the united rage of Protestant priests and politicians, 
 may be seen at large in Sewel’s. History of the people 
 called Quakers; a few particulars ee which we shall 
 notice. 
 
 4. After relating many scenes of alias which ter- 
 minated in the death of the sufferers, the historian saith, 
 “Severe persecution raged not only in London, but all 
 ‘over the kingdom fin 1662] of which a relation was 
 
 “printed of more than four thousand two hundred of 
 ‘those called Quakers, both men and women, that were 
 
 ‘imprisoned either for frequenting meetings or for re- 
 -‘fasing to swear. Many of these were grievously beat- 
 “en, or their clothes torn, or taken away from them; 
 ‘and some were put into such stinking dungeons, that 
 ‘some great men said, they would not have put their 
 “hunting dogs there.” 
 
 5, “ Some prisons were crouded full of both men and 
 
 -€ women, so that there was not sufficient room for all to 
 
 ‘sitdown at once; and in Cheshire, sixty-eight persons 
 ‘were in thismanner locked up in a small room. By 
 
 -*such ill treatment many grew sick, and not a few died 
 ‘in such jails; for no. age orsex was regarded, but even: 
 
 ‘ancient people, of sixty, serpy, and more. years of 
 ‘age, were not spared.” 
 6.“ This year [1676] died in prison John Sage, being 
 *about-eighty years of age, after having been in prison 
 tat Ivelchester, in Somersetshire, almost ten years, for 
 *not paying tithes. And it appeared, that since the resto- 
 ‘ration of king Cuares, above two hundred of the peo- 
 called Quakers, died in prisons in England, where 
 *they had been confined because of their religion.” 
 7. The first of those called Quakers, who really suf- 
 fered banishment, were Edward Brush and James Har- 
 ding, who were carried to Jamaica. And it is stated as 
 a remarkable fact, that the plague which soon after ra- 
 ged with such violence in London, first broke out in a 
 house next door to where Edward had lived. 
 
 8. In the forepart ofthe year 1665, many of the Qua- 
 kers were sentenced to be transported; and as the sen- 
 tences of transportation were multiplied in the course of 
 the following summer; so (as is remarked) the number 
 
 of those that died of the pestilence much more increased. 
 
 9. In consequence of those cruel sentences, fifty-five 
 Gg 
 
 Sewel's 
 History, 
 p- 335. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 51g. 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 430. 
 
 i 
 » SAS nos 
 
ee hee eee 
 
 te 
 
 326. 
 
 CHAP. 
 . ae 
 
 Sewel’s 
 History, 
 p- 403. 
 
 NT Te ie 
 ‘ 2. t > 
 
 THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS. 
 
 Quakers, eighteen of whom were : Ww 
 
 board one ship; but before they y wees to pro 
 on their voyage, the plague so i “Satna 
 on board the ship; and according to the 
 
 ty, in the beginning of August, while | 
 
 port, upwards of three thousand sens in one oe men the 
 city of London. ‘ 
 
 10. Notwithstanding the Rati of deaths still i in- 
 creased, and the pestilence raged to that degree, in the — 
 latter end of September, that upwards of eight thousand 
 people died in London in one week, and the grass § grew 
 in the most populous streets of the city; yet the Quakers’ ‘ 
 meetings were still disturbed, and sentences ofitemnapor- } 
 tation still continued. 
 
 11. According to the laws of the realm, the penalty 1 
 for attending any conventicle or religious meeting, sepa- 
 rate from the established worship, was three months im- 
 prisonment or five pounds for the first offence, and ten 
 pounds or six months imprisonment for the second, and 
 banishment beyond the seas, for seven years, for the : 
 
 | 
 é 
 { 
 
 _ third offence, or one hundred pounds for a discharge, 
 
 and the additional sum of one hundred poms more for 
 
 every new offence committed. 
 
 12. And in case that any one, being conidoaped to 
 banishment, should escape or return within the time pre- 
 scribed, he ’should suffer death, and forfeit all his goods 
 and chattels forever. Under this worse than savage 
 system many were fleeced of their whole estates, while 
 the malicious priests exercised their utmost vigilance to 
 detect the innocent, and inflame the civil he gapicine ed 
 whom they shared the spoil. 
 
 13. It would be endless to enumerate the ums envi 
 ly and cruelly extorted from the harmless’ by 
 those greedy dogs. “Among others (saith Sewel) one 
 ‘Henry Marshall, having several benefices—yet how 
 
 ‘ great soever his revenues were, kept poor people of — 
 ‘that persuasion in prison for not paying tithes to him: 
 ‘and once he said, from the pulpit, that not one Quaker 
 ‘should be left alive’ in England.” And the bishop of 
 Peterborough said publicly—“ When the parliament sits _ 
 
 ‘again, a stronger law will be made, net only to take 
 " Saway their lands and goods, but also to sell t 
 ‘bond slaves.” sok ienge 
 
 14. Thus the churchmen blew the fire of ae 
 end kindled so high a flame in the breasts of unmerrifu 
 
— ee = _* “ a — 
 
 pa os 
 ew THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS. 
 “statesmen, that, Justice Penxtsrox Wuatey, who had 
 
 fined many of those called Quakers for attending their 
 
 igious meetings, encouraged the people at the sessions 
 to persecute the Quakers without pity, saying, “ Harden 
 “your hearts against them, for the act of the thirty-fifth 
 ‘of Queen Elizabeth, is not made against the Papists; 
 ‘since the church of Rome is a true church, as well as 
 ‘any other church; but the Quakers are erroneous and 
 ‘seditious persons.” 
 
 15. And again, at the trial of William Penn, the re-~ 
 
 corder of the court ventured to say, “ Till now I never 
 ‘understood the reason of the policy and prudence of the 
 * Spaniards in suffering the Inquisition among them. And 
 ‘certainly it will never be well with us, till something 
 ‘like the Spanish inquisition, be in England.” The fact 
 is, they nerer had been without something like it, dur. 
 ing the whole progress: of the Reformation, as their own 
 histories, creeds and coniessions abundantly declare. 
 
 16. The same histories, creeds and confessions, with 
 the impartial records of other writers, make it also most 
 pointedly manifest, that there is no essential difference 
 between the spirit and conduct ef the Protestant Re- 
 formers, and those infernal and beastly cruelties practis- 
 ed in the darkest ages of popery, and that they, as well 
 as their catholic ancestors, gloried in nothing greater 
 than in building up their Zion with blood. 
 
 17. We shall now leave Europe, and trace the cen- 
 duct of those famous Protestants who called themselves 
 Puritans, who fled from the iron arm of persecution at 
 home, and crossed the Atlantic, to find liberty of con- 
 science in the destined land of American freedom. 
 
 . 18. The persecution of the Quakers in New-England, 
 under the established hierarchy of Governor John En- 
 dicot, Priests Norton, Wilson, and others, differed from 
 these before mentioned, only as a small stream differeth 
 
 = 
 . Se 
 
 from a great flood. The same spirit prevailed, and the ~ 
 
 same cruelties were exercised: such as imprisoning, fin- 
 ing, confiscation of goods, banishing, uamerciful scourg- 
 ing, burning with hot irons, cutting off ears, and destroy- 
 ing their innocent lives by the ignominious gallows. 
 
 19. These detestable scenes of more than savage bar- 
 barity,,began in the month called July, 1656. Mary 
 Fisher and Ann Austin having arrived in the road be- 
 fore Boston, the deputy governor, Bellingham, had them 
 brought on shore, and committed to prison, as Quakers. 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 157. 
 
323 
 
 CHAP. They were stripped naked under pretence of kne 
 = - hether they were witches, “and in this search 
 
 Sewel’s 
 Hist. p 
 
 168. 169, 
 
 THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS. ; 
 
 ‘Sewel) they were so barbarously misused 
 ‘forbids to mention it.”—After about five 
 
 onment, they were sent back to Old England, ar aw “ 
 
 and bibles being taken by the jnilendoniaeieierge 
 20. Scarce a month after, eight others of these 
 
 ‘ed Quakers came; they were locked up in the same 
 
 manner as the former; and after about eleven weeks’ 
 stay, were sent back. "John Endicot bade them “ Take 
 ‘heed that ye break not our ecclesiastical tae eine 
 ‘ye are sure to stretch by the halter.” _ iar eee 
 21, Then a law was made to prohibit all masters of 
 ships from bringing any Quakers into that j 
 Nicholas Upsal, a member of the church, enbaseeniol “| 
 unblamable character, for speaking against such pro- 
 ceedings, was fined twenty-three pounds, and imprison- 
 ed also for not coming to church; next they banished» 
 him out of their jurisdiction; and though an aged and _ 
 weakly man, yet he was forced to depart in the-winter:, 
 Nicholas afterwards met with an Indian 
 
 having understood how he had been used, offered te | 
 
 make him a warm house; and further said, “ What a 
 ‘god have the English, who deal so awe another 
 ‘about their god!” 2 ARE taal: Mee 
 
 22. The following year, 1657, Anne Busden-and: Me! 
 
 ry D yer were imprisoned at Boston, and. Mary Clark, . 
 
 for warning these persecutors to desist from t nate. ini ie 
 
 ty, was unmercifully rewarded with twenty stripes 
 three corded whip on her naked back, and detain 
 prison about thrée months, in ee winter seagon. sacs 
 The cords of these whips were commonly the Neen 
 man’s little finger, having each some 
 
 23. Christopher Holder and John: onhaatiaes 
 whipped at Boston the same year, each thi 
 
 with a knotted whip of three cords, the pipes 0 , 
 
 uring his ground and fetching the strokes, with all the’ 
 fone he could, which so aa Sr cut their flesh that a 
 woman seeing it, fell down for dead. Then they were 
 locked up in prison and kept three days without food, 
 or so much as a drink of water, and detained in prise 
 nine weeks in the cold winter season, without firg, bed 
 or straw. 
 24, Lawrence and Cassandra Southiek, and { hei 
 Josiah, being carried to Boston, were all of then 
 
tr ie ie 
 
 P. v. THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS, 
 
 withstanding the old age of the two, sent to the house of 
 correction, and whipped with cords as those before, in 
 the coldest season of the year, and had taken from them 
 
 ‘to the value of four pounds ten shillings, for not coming 
 
 to church. 
 
 25. In the year 1658, a law was made, which besides 
 imposing heavy penalties and imprisonments, extended 
 to, working in the house of correction, severe whipping, 
 cutting off ears, and boring through their tongues with 
 a red hot iron, whether male or female, and such like 
 inhuman barbarities. 
 
 26. The same year, William Brend and- William Led- 
 dra came to Newbury; thence they were carried to Bos- 
 ton, to the house of correction, to work there; but they, 
 unwilling to submit thereto, were kept tive days without 
 any food, and then beaten twenty strokes with a three- 
 corded whip.. 
 
 27. Next they were put into irons, neck and heels so 
 close together, that there was no more room left be- 
 tween, than for the lock that fastened them, and kept in 
 that sitaation sixteen hours, and then brought to the mill 
 to work, but Brend refusing, was beaten by the inhu- 
 mau jailor, with a pitched rope, more than-a- hundred 
 strokes, till his flesh was bruised into a jelly, his body 
 turned cold, and for some time he had neither sceing, 
 feeling nor hearing. 
 
 28. The high priest, John Norton, was heard to say, 
 “ William Brend endeavoured to beat our gospel ordi- 
 *nances black and blue, if then he be beaten black and 
 ‘blue, it is but just upon him; and | will appear in the 
 *behalf of him that did'so.” Bloody priest!’ Who will 
 —_ in thy behalf, at the great tribunal of Almighty 
 
 6 
 
 29. In the same year, John Copeland, Christopher 
 Holder, and John Rous were taken up, and in a private 
 manner had their right ears cut off by authority. And, 
 as if these inhuman barbarities were not sufficient, John 
 Norton, and other priests petitioned for a law to banish 
 the Qnakers on pain of death. The petition was grant- 
 ed October 20th, 1658, by the court of Boston. A short 
 extract of the law is as followeth. 
 
 30. # Whereas there is a pernicious sect, (commonly 
 ‘called Quakers)—do take upon them to change an@ al- 
 *ter the received laudable customs of our nation,—and 
 ‘also to destroy the order of the churches, by denying 
 
 Geg2 
 
 329 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII. 
 
 Sewel's 
 History, 
 p- 191. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 191. 
 
 ibid. 
 193. 
 
 iez. 
 
 p- 
 194, 
 
530 
 
 CHAP. 
 XT. 
 
 See 
 Acts vi. 
 34 and 
 xvi. 20. 21 
 
 ** husbands or children, entice or persuade such person to Join snmaees 
 
 ‘all established forms of worshi —For prevention , 
 
 ‘ thereof, this court doth order and ene 
 
 ‘son or persons—being convicted ‘to'be of the sect of 
 
 ‘the Quakers, shall be sentenced to be banist 
 ‘pain of death.” 0 y= Ape: 
 31. Daniel and Provided Southick, son and 
 * To show that the eee sued the work 
 o show tnat 1 same persecuth spiri Lu i 
 of God, wherever it hath apecet come Le Fate ca 
 
 of Protestants, and their established forms of religion, 
 
 ‘in the marriage relations, shall renounce the marr 
 ‘ refuse to live with his wife in the conjugal relation, by him 
 “self to any sect whose rules and doctrines require a renunciation of 
 ‘the marriage covenant, or forbid a man and woman to dwell and co- 
 ‘habit together in the conjugal. relation, according to the true intent 
 ‘and meaning of the [protestant] institution of marriage, i 
 
 od 
 
 «may be lawful for the wife in such case, to file her petition in the 
 ‘office of the clerk of the court,” &c.—Here followeth the manner of 
 process, in ney i court is empowered to divest ee gr Me 
 ro , and of all authority over his family; and lastly it is enacted, 
 Erthat i any person shall, with an intent 0 causing an ‘married man 
 ‘ or woman to renounce the marriage covenant, or al n-their wives,. 
 
 *or denomination of persons whatever, whose principles an tic 
 ‘inculcate a Reauticishon of the matrimonial contri OPN Cates 
 ‘ment of wives and children, or either of them, contrary to 
 ‘ tent and meaning of the marriage institution shall, on conyic 
 ‘of, be fined in any sum not exceeding five hundred "dollacs, 
 ‘cretion of the court having by law jurisdiction,” &c. "Thus 
 how this ghost of the old red dragon could make his 
 assembly of free republicans, where, although he could 
 teeth, (which have been happily extracted by the Amex 
 yet he could apply his mouth to the prey, as if he expe 
 eution. The genius of this law may serve to show that h 
 overnment may change, the misguided zeal of a persecu’ 
 Boe is ever the same; and as a life of continence, oles th e exe 
 Christ, hath been, from the earliest account of heresy, the main o 
 ef their persecuting venom; so nothing short of this, co 
 incurred so glaring an edict against heresy, under the 
 stitution. Butas the apostates of latter times, in opposition to the 
 marriage of the Lamb, or union to Christ in a life of deni 
 
 to bind, confine, or constrain professed christians to marry, an nae ; 
 
 those works of uncleanness, which even under the law of Moses é 
 eluded the perpetrator from tasting those sacrifices, or meats y 
 belonged to the pure, so the candid reader may judge, wh 
 a not here cemonstrated, beyond all reasonable con 
 And whether this law would not have had as pomnteda b 
 sus Christ and his apostles, as it can have upon us, any 0) 
 from comparing it with Matt. xix. 29. Luke xiy. 33, &¢. 
 note with the foregoing, page 298. i 
 
 et 
 
eae ee eT ee 
 
 PV. THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS? 33t 
 
 to Lawrence and Cassandra, not frequenting the assem- CHAP. 
 blies of such a’ persecuting generation, were fined ten _*™ . 
 pounds, though it was well known they had no estate, Sewel’s 
 their parents being already brought to poverty by their nag 
 rapacious persecutors. To get this money, the general spe 
 court at Boston issued out an order, by which the treas- 
 urers of the several counties were empowered to sell 
 the said persons to any of the English nation at Virginia 
 or Barbadoes, to answer the said fines. 
 32. William Maston, at Hampton, was fined ten pounds 
 for two books found in his house, five pounds for not fre- 
 quenting their church, and three pounds besides as due 
 to the priest; for which fine he had taken from him, 
 what amounted to more than twenty pounds. Not long 
 after, above a thousand pounds were taken from some, 
 only because they had separated themselves from the 
 persecuting church, 
 33. Tuomas Prince, governor of Plymouth, washeard pia. 
 to say, That in his conscience the Quakers were = 4 p. 219. 
 people as deserved to be destroyed, they, their wives 
 and children, their houses and lands, without pity or 
 mercy.—Humphrey Norton at New-Haven, for being a 
 Quaker, was severely whipped, and burnt in the hand 
 with the letter H. to signify Heretic. 
 34. The unjust and bloody sentence of death was exe- ja. 
 cuted upon William Robinson and Marmaduke Stephen- p. 226. 
 son, the 27th of October, 1659. When they were come 
 near the gallows, the priest [Wilson] tauntingly said to 
 Robinson, “Shall such Jacks as you come im before au- 
 ‘thority with their hats on?” To which Robinson re- 
 plied, “ Mind you, mind you, it is for the not putting off 
 the hat, we are put to death!” 
 : 35. The persons that were hanged, were barbarously 
 _ used—even their shirts were ripped off with a knife, 
 and their naked bodies cast into a hole that was dug, 
 - without any covering. And Priest Wilson maketh a bal- 
 Jad on them. On the 31st of the third month 1660, 
 Mary Dyer was sentenced to death by Enpicot, and the pig’ 
 next day executed. William Leddra returned to Bos- _p. 264 
 _ ton, was cast into an open prison, and locked in chains 
 | day and night, ina very cold winter, and was sentenced 
 to death, and executed on the 14th of the first month, - 
 | 1661. 
 36. Many, both men and women, were stripped naked 
 from the waist and upward, tied to the cart-tail, and 
 
; ; s + pe at 
 332 THE PERSECUTION OF THE QUAKERS. 2¥: 
 
 CHAP  scourged in the most brutal and barbarous manner, while 
 ar ‘the tiring who were the principal instigators to such 
 more than savage meanness, were 
 better than in the exercise. of: such’ antichristian and — 
 diabolical cruelties. * er MR | 
 es 37. Peter Pearson, and Judith: Brweres being stripped — 
 History, 0 the waist, were fastened toa carttail, and whipped 
 p. 272,324 through the town of Boston—Also Josiah Southick was — 
 i stripped and led through the streets of Boston at the — 
 cart-tail, and vehemently scourged by the hangman.— 
 The same day he was whipped at Roxbury, and the next — 
 ms morning at Dedham. The whip used for these 
 executions, was not of whip cord, but prs 
 each string with three knots atthe end. 1a Myatt 9 
 “38. At Dover, Anne Coleman, Mary Deadlies ated * 
 Allice Ambrose, were sentenced to be fastened to the’ 
 Dec. 224, cCart-tail, and whipped on their naked backs, through 
 1662. eleven towns, a distance of near eighty miles: ‘Then — 
 i. very cold day, the deputy Walden, at Dover, caus- — 
 these women to be stripped naked, from the middle’ 
 upward, and tied to a cart, and then whipped’ them, . : 
 ; 
 
 while the priest looked on and laughed at it. Two 
 a of their friends testified against Walden’s cruelty, for 
 i See Jer. which they were put inthe stocks} = 9 9 9) 1) 
 Acts xi. 39. The women were'carried to Hampton, and there” 
 24. whipped; from thence to Salsbury, and again i antl 
 William Barefoot at length obtained’the warrant from — 
 the constable and let them go: the priestadvising tothe — 
 contrary. Not long after, these women returned to Do- © 
 ver, and were again seized, while parane na ' 
 barously dragged about at the instigation of {a false- ; 
 ly called] Hate-evil Nutwell, a ruling elder * g 
 40, Afterwards, Anne Coleman and four of her friends 
 were whipped through Salem, Boston; and Dedham; by 
 order of Hawthorn the magistrate. AnneColeman wasa 
 little weakly woman; Bellingham encouraging theexe- — 
 cutioner while she was fastening to the cart. ea i 
 Poe Sey be 2 7t is 
 * The barbarity of their ersecutors, on this oce: on, exe: L Na 
 description. pane seized 4 meeting, while on thee ae in Ere 
 they were dragged by their arms nearly a mile through a d 
 ding ere and “as ete hesnbech ewe were muc i 
 next ey were DarDarou, ragge 18) 
 ade ay threatened with Wowiine, Ea sae oe heh tt 
 ged into the water, when a sudden shower obliged pon to 
 . At length, after much abuse, these poor victims of orthodox, barbe 
 were turned out of doors at midnight, and with their c othes wet and. — 
 frozen, were obliged to suffer the inclemency ofa severe winter’ 
 
— ae? ee, eee 
 
 aD VE ; nee tay fh eemenetanee RS Sy 
 
 Xik. 
 Reap the nipple of her breast which co tortured ber as 
 that it almost took away herlife. ae 
 [Asie ares Sesignemerneut of many,efthove di- 
 abolical, beastly, and more than savage cruelties, which 
 were exercised by those who pretended that for consci- 
 y had chosen the wilderness of America! 
 Meese the Gita of the Dpstcatanteeete 
 greatest purity. —Let them cease to disgrace the name o: 
 Jesas, they never knew him, but were the great-grand 
 children of those who persecuted the prophets—they 
 were’ the posterity of Caim,— Walking im the way of Ba- 
 : waves of the sea, foaming out their own 
 shame. 
 
 42. To the above matters of fact may be added the 5... ,¢ 
 
 following just remark inserted im the History of Redemp-~ Redemp. 
 _ tion. After speaking of the persecutions and oppress- P= cd 
 _ ions in the times of the Stuarts, and the tyranny of arch- 
 
 bishop Laud and his furious associates, the writer ob- 
 serveth, that “persecution has not been confined to such 
 ‘men: every sect (saith he) and some of the best men in 
 ‘each have engaged in the diabolical business —With 
 “what bitterness did the Lutherans, Zuimglians, and Cal- 
 * vinists, and other parties of the reformers, abuse, impri- 
 *son and banish each other, is too well attested L by ec- 
 
 * clesiastical historians of the sixteenth century.” . 
 
 43. “ Not to mention the blood of sectaries unjustly 
 ‘ shed at home and abroad; not only did the Episcopali- 
 ‘ans in England persecute the Dissenters; bat in Scot 
 ‘land, and durmg the commonwealth in England, these 
 ‘persecuted the Episcopalians. And what is perhaps 
 _ *more extraordmary, even in New-England, whither the 
 ‘ first colonists fled from the iron hand of oppression at 
 | ‘home, they persecuted the Quakers and others who 
 | ‘differed from their establishment. How then (addeth 
 _ *the writer) shall we account for these enormities, but 
 _ ‘upon the principle—that it proceeds from the general 
 ‘depravity of haman nature.” 
 | 44, And a general depravity it is, when the best men 
 
 in all their established sects and parties, are, by the con- 
 | fession of their own writers, diabolical persecutors. And 
 ) if persecution is a diabolical, or devilish work, well said 
 | Christ of such, “Ye are of your father the devil, and See Jon: 
 | the lusts of your father ye will do: he was a murderer vu. 33, 
 ) from the beginning, and abede not in the truth, because © ‘* 
 ) there is no truth in him.” 
 
Sod ’ TRE PERSECUTION OF THE 
 
 CHAP. . 3, by all these most 0 si 
 ud Bere they established 
 
 TIAN Wont, upon the ciple 
 
 rupted priests, bloody e 
 
 diabolical persecutors, 1 
 
 rants of every age, from Ce 
 
 ton, and the rest of the p rotes 
 
 vernor Endicot. _ Lt (penal 
 
 46. oi ale diabolical vorks: u 
 
 2Peter anity, the of the § 
 
 i? foundations of ve iheit’ World are 
 
 been long kept in store, 
 
 dagohjmigmrenty and stint 
 
 : x ah aes 
 . YPASAR 
 , , 
 
 ye ' aehad os ee’ 
 * poly . - 4 ? 
 ,. aes viata 
 ey > r wedan: ys tl 
 r 4 etl a 4 eis sean 
 ay : ¥ eee ate 
 ; je 
 ae iY 
 B se 5 
 2 i x > e 4 \ 
 7 af Tg 
 > J N 
 gv Sater 
 ‘ 
 ; — Pi aas RML G s 
 © | \ 
 : 
 ad » * 
 One 
 $ a: 
 Ry . 
 PS. ae 
 ¥ aie 
 seed as 
 * 
 ‘J 3 
 We Ee 1} 
 << ! 
 ‘ 
 © qyat 
 
eee Ne 
 
 ay 
 ‘THE TESTIMONY 
 OF 
 
 _OHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 
 PART VI. 
 
 ‘THE EXTENT AND DURATION OF WHAT IS CALLED 
 THE CHRISTIAN WORLD. 
 
 SS ooo 
 
 CHAPTER I, 
 
 Worldly Christians contrasted with virtuous Believers tu 
 Christ. 
 
 HE disciples of Christ, or learners of the gospel, 
 were first called Christians at Antioch. Under 
 this name all were, in process of time included, who 
 professed to believe that Jesus was the promised Mes- 
 siah. But when Antichrist arose, and assumed the name 
 and authority of Christ, he was properly a false Christ, 
 and his disciples of course must be false Christians; 
 | therefore the Christian world must mean that world of 
 Christians who are the followers of a false Christ, and 
 _ who wondered after the beast; while such as retained 
 _a measure of the true Christian faith and practice, must 
 be called by some other name. 
 _ 2. From what hath been already stated concerning 
 the rise and progress of Antichrist’s dominion, it appear- 
 eth that after the days of the apostles, there remained 
 but little room for the pure and undefiled religion of Je- 
 sus, on earth. 
 
 3. How far the fire of truth was extinguished, by 
 those floods of error, which early began to be disgorged 
 by false apostles and deceitful workers, and how exten- 
 sively the influence of Antichristian corruption prevail- 
 _ed, is particularly worthy of reflection, in order to dis- 
 
 cover the real distinction between the multitude who qs- 
 
WORLDLY CHRISTIANS CONTRASTED WITH yi. 
 
 sumed the name of Christ, and called him Lord, Lord, 
 and the virtuous few, who were careful’to do the things 
 that he said. hae ena 
 
 4, All that the false spirit eoulle engage in his service, 
 from his first rise, he did engage, and all that he enga- 
 ged in his service he did corrupt, in the highest degree; 
 so that in the progress of his dominion, as far as his in- 
 fluence extended, both men and things were most effec- 
 
 . tually changed for the worse. 
 
 . cious reign, and_is to this day, wherever it is 
 
 b. Emperors, kings, and every. class of civil rulers, 
 became more tyrannical; Jaws and maxims of civil poli- 
 €y more cruel and oppressive: soldiers more barbarous ; 
 
 every kind of craftsmen more addicted to deceptionsand 
 
 fraud; and every art and science more perverted to the 
 purposes of pride, luxury, and unrighteous gain. 
 
 6. All orders of priesthood were more corrupted, and 
 learned greater arts of imposition and deceit; the sacred 
 scriptures were corrupted from beginning to end, both 
 in the sense and application, especially the doctrines of 
 Christ and his apostles. In a word, every thing that 
 Antichrist could get hold of, or in any wise attach to his 
 corrupt kingdom, whether it related to soul or body, to 
 faith or practice, to time or eternity, “he so i 
 that the whole creation was, in a moral sense, re 
 to a much greater distance from God; ——® 
 
 7. Every age improved upon the conbuptionni the — 
 past, and prepared a greater degree of corruption for ~ 
 the following; and thus it continued and increased until 
 all the nations of the earth were corrupted; and as far_ 
 as Antichrist’s claim extended, nothing esea| ed his pois- 
 onous and corrupting influence, save few enlight- 
 ened souls who were willing to face death in all its most 
 
 ed 
 
 -frightful forms, rather than come under his dominion. 
 
 8, Amidst all the presumptuous ¢laims and high pre- 
 tensions of the false spirit, by which the world de-~ 
 ceived, God did reserve the spirit of faith and of true 
 virtue in his own power, and whenever it was 
 out upon any people, the life and substance of ‘that spirit 
 was out of the deceiver’s reach. 
 
 9. True, he could torture the bodies, corrupt and per- 
 vert the words, and maliciously misrepresent the aC 
 of those who possessed that spirit; but the spirit i 
 by which they spake and were actuated, remaiie 
 corrupted and undefiled through the whole of his perni- 
 
 f. 
 
P. Vi. VIRTUOUS BELIEVERS IN CHRIST. 
 
 awift witness against all his deceitful claims to ortho- 
 doxy, and all his beastly works. | 
 
 10. Yet it cannot be denied that a false Christ often 
 had. power to corrupt by flatteries, and draw into his 
 communion, many who had, for a time, been actuated:by 
 the spirit of truth, and. bore a swift testimony against 
 error and vice: whole societies of such were frequently 
 overcome by the beast, and swallowed up in the general 
 mass of corruption. 
 
 11. But the spirit of beath. never could be overcome, 
 nor led captive with them; but would again raise up 
 others of the same description, separate from the catho- 
 lic kingdom; and thus a measure of the true work of 
 God, and the fruits of the spirit of truth, from time to 
 time appeared, and stood as a monument to condemn the 
 universal corruptions of a false religion, which over- 
 spread the earth under the name of Christianity. 
 
 12, Therefore, for the truth’s sake, we are bound to 
 distinguish between that spirit which ruled the motley 
 smixture of Pagans, Jews, and pretended Christians, and 
 that very different spirit which, in a separate and dis- 
 ’ tinct. people, was all along distinguished by the fruits of 
 mortification and abstinence, piety, virtue, innocence, 
 and simplicity of manners. 
 
 13. Cerdon, Marcion, Mani, Novatian, Hierax, Pris- 
 cillian, and those who followed their example, would 
 doubtless furnish a very different ‘history from that of 
 the contending philosophers, emperors, and popes, were 
 their sentiments, their lives, and their actions justly re- 
 corded, Even the small traces of virtue, that have been 
 transmitted down through the writings of their adversa- 
 _ Pies, are sufficient to show the striking contrast that ex- 
 isted between them and the great Christian hierarchy. 
 
 14. Under the various names of Marcionites, Mani- 
 cheans, Bogomilans, Cathari, Beghards, Picards, Wal- 
 denses, Albigenses, Anabaptists, &c. there appeared, at 
 different periods, a people who bore a striking resem- 
 blance to each other, both in their faith and manners. 
 
 15, They considered Jesus Christ not as the founder 
 of a temporal hierarchy, but as a pattern of piety and 
 virtue: hence they placed religion not so much in doc- 
 trines and outward forms of worship, as in purity of 
 heart and a virtuous practice; and hence they bore a 
 uniform testimony against vice, and the established or- 
 dbodoxy of the standing priesthood. 
 
 Hh 
 
338 | 
 
 Eccl. Re- libertine government. piled chr = 
 searches, 
 
 p. 127. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 conveyed, by any external authority; of 
 
 and wickedriess increased ‘among ‘the great orthodox | 
 
 _ *liever, and will accede to our confederacy against sin, 
 - ‘you may be admitted among us by baptism, or if 
 
 WORLDLY CHRISTIANS CONTRASTED WiTH PJ 
 
 16. Many of them chose a life 
 did not: they allowed each ot 
 that each might live according 1 
 they persecuted none who differed 
 took no oaths, bore no arms, and pa 
 secution for the ‘testimony ich 
 -17, And what was a i 
 the nature and tendency of the true : 
 ness against the corrupt religion 1ed by human © 
 authority? Not that either the doctrine or/manners of 
 
 poe virtuous people were formed: into 
 
 other; but being influenced by thesam 
 however disconnected they: 
 ternal things, their faith and practi é 
 the same in nature, <chongth ial gfeaianiamaieetes 
 18. Wherever sucha faith and practice were mani- 
 fested, they never failed tor * 
 which was of a contrary nature; and such was then the 
 true work of God for that purpose; therefore, as vice 
 
 Christians, virtue was elsewhere’ 
 other name, sufficient in degree:to expose 
 of the beast in its proper colours, =~) tang ate 
 19. ‘Thus, while the door of the catholic church stood 
 open to all characters, and the sve depen of 
 priests and people, destroyed: every 
 tween virtue and vice in that % 
 taught by Novatian, stood as a livi 
 
 ‘ous discipline to refuse to re-admit fern iy ne 
 ‘tian communion becausé they ‘have lapsed into , 
 ‘and vice.” Others finding the i 
 lax discipline, required a repentance of five; ten, or fif. 
 teen years. ° . MAO pss, pees i 
 
 ‘20. But the Novatians said, « If you be seer 
 
 ‘Catholic has baptized you before, by re-baptism. But — 
 
 ‘mark this, if you violate the contract-by oe 
 ‘idolatry and vice, we shall separate you from our ¢o * 
 
 . ‘munity, and, do what you will, we shall never; i 
 ened God forbid we should either injure your perso 
 ‘your property, or your character, or even judge of 
 
 * “truth of your repentance, and your futa e of 
 
Po vt VIRTUOUS BELIEVERS IN CHRIST. 
 
 ‘you cat never be re-admitted to. our community with- 
 ‘out our giving up the best and oly coercive quai 
 *we have of the purity of our morals.” 
 
 21. This Novatian discipline, Eusebius saith, “rent 
 ee-tnity of the church.” . Truly it showed that the 
 church of Christ and a wicked idolatrous. world could 
 never be-united.. But when Antichrist had completed 
 the union between the civil and ecclesiastical powers, 
 and a whole empire was christianized at once, by a mere 
 
 of human government, the state of the world, 
 thus: united to the church, might have appeared un- 
 speakably glorious, had not Ged reserved a people, 
 whose virtaous practice should expose the universal de- 
 ception of the selfstyled Catholics. 
 » 22. “Certain it is, (saith Robinson) the virtuous Mani- 
 ‘ cheans thought they [the Catholics] were only Pagan 
 ‘ schismatics, acting vice in the name of the most virtu- 
 *ous'of beings, Jesus Christ, whose character must sink 
 ‘in proportion as theirs rose.” 
 
 23, Thus Faustus, the Manichean, said to Saint Au- 
 gustin: “How dare you call me a Pagan Schismatic? 
 ‘The Pagans honour God, they think, by building tem- 
 ‘ples, by erecting altars and i images, and by offering sac- 
 ‘rifice and incense. I have quite other notions. I con- 
 ‘sider myself, if be worthy, a rational temple of God. 
 ‘Il honour Jesus Christ, his Son, as his express image. 
 ‘A well instructed mind is his altar, and pure and muni 
 ‘adoration the acceptable sacrifice to God.” 
 
 24, “For your parts, you have substituted the cere- 
 ‘monies of your love feasts in the place of sacrifices, 
 ‘martyrs instead of idols, and you honour them as the 
 — s do their deities, by votive offerings. You ap- 
 
 se the manes* of the dead by wine and festivals. 
 ‘You celebrate the feasts of Paganism by observing 
 ‘days: and in regard to their morals, you preserve them 
 ‘entire, and have altered nothing. It is you then, and 
 ‘not we, who are Pagan schismatics, and nothing distin- 
 ‘guishes you from the rest of the heathens, but your 
 ‘holding separate assemblies.” 
 
 25. “You ask me whether I believe the gospel? Is 
 ‘that a question to put to a man who observes all the 
 ‘ precepts of it? ] might with propriety put the Angie" 
 
 '*to you, because your life gives no proof of it.” 
 
 26. “As for me, 1 have quitted father, ve lag and 
 
 ‘ <thilliven. ‘Fhave renounced. all that the gospel com 
 
 339 
 t 
 
 ae 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 searches, 
 p: 194 
 
 * Ghosts. 
 
$40 THE ANALOGY BETWEEN ) yo 
 
 CHAP. «mands me-to renounce; and you as 
 —___ ‘ lieve the gospel. .] perceive you:domotunder 
 Eccl. Re- ‘seepel, which is nothing but the doctrmevand 
 2 a ‘of Jesus Christ. - You seein me »the. 
 " ¢tioned by Jesus Christ, 1 ampoor in’ 
 
 ‘peaceable, pure in heart. »You'see me: suffer sc 
 ‘hunger, thirst, > chvoert enaSeaas mn . 
 ‘for righteousness sake; yet pec rh rm ‘ 
 
 ‘lieve the gospel.” 
 
 27. “Ido not admit the serie is 
 ‘do admit it: You do not practise the precep 7 
 ‘ “and | do practise them. Thus. meitiechiot ania ie E 
 ‘whole gospel; ‘but it must be allowed; you*have:chosen — 
 ‘the easy, and I the difficult part; and» that Jesus hath — 
 ‘not annexed the promise of salvation to-your ; but | 
 ‘he hath to mine. He hath said, Ye if Di 
 ‘ye do whatsoever I command you; but he hath not said, . 
 - Ye are my friends if ye believe was bormefia virgin.” — 
 28. The analogy between virtuous piretoree ieee 
 age, may be seen in the genera) accounts, in history, ¢ 
 heretics, enthusiasts and fanatics; and ¢hat such bade. 
 felation to the Christian world, is ’ manifest from the his- 
 tory of persecutions, from Nero; emperor of — 
 down to Joan Enpicot, governor of Boston: iy) so if 
 29. To be sewed up in the skins.of wild beasts, and — 
 worried to death by dogs, or dressed in shirts ma ; 
 with wax and set.on fire, was the fate oe 4 
 the reign of Nero. And for whatcause was eve! f 
 ditional mode of torture employed by his 
 extirpate them from the earth; imprisc 
 racking, searing, burning, drowning, or te Y 
 piecemeal with red-hot pincers? The sariunieaet 
 their hatred may be seen from a few instances, of their — 
 cruelty. ~ ohh area in Mgricrte 
 
 The Analogy between Virtuous 2 Balers of “ever 
 rhodes 
 
 HEN ‘the persecution in the ‘secon 
 
 gan to rage at Lyons, wae em 
 
 was brought before the governor, 
 presence of a croud of Pagans. The gove 
 
és. CC =e —_ ———— 7 = 
 — > 
 e j 
 
 Pv. YIRTUOCS BZLIEVERS OF EVERY 4czE. 
 
 ‘took him aside, and with dissembled kindness, pretended 
 (aes gpa nn pomeranian 
 
 “2 “Our deites (conned he) are worshipped by the 
 greater part people in universe, their ra- 
 *lers:—we, to honour them, launch mto pleasures; you, 
 
 ‘by your faith. are debarred from ail that indulges the 21 
 
 ‘3. To which replied: “Your pretended 
 ‘tenderness is actual ; and the agreeable life you 
 
 is with everlasting death. The frame 
 ‘of man ber of two body and soul; the 
 
 ‘firsts mean and perishable, should be rendered sub- 
 ‘servient to the interests of the last. Your idolatrous 
 ‘feasts may gratify the mortal, bet they injure the im- 
 ‘mortal part: that cannot therefore be enjoying life. 
 ‘which destroys the most valuable moiety of your frame - 
 «your lead to eternal death, and our pains to 
 $ happiness.” For this speech. Epipodius was 
 severely beaten, and then put to the rack, apon which 
 being stretched, his flesh was torn with iron hooks, then 
 taken from the rack and beheaded. April 20th, A. D. 179. 
 4. About the year 250, “Denisa, a young woman of 
 ‘only sixteen years of age, was (by order + Bat sm 
 (etter teeter a ame 
 icone : and having saffered under their 
 6 the night, and being miraculously deli- 
 ‘ vered, ras afterwards beheaded, by order of the same 
 ‘ 
 
 pting to escape, 
 "6: Maximilian, « hkely yout, aboot the same time, 
 
342 THE ANALOGY BETWEEN 95” PB. Vi) 
 
 CHAP. refusing to/bear-arms,. and saying “lam 
 I _ ‘dier of Christ and camot serve 
 beheaded. And for no other cause than 
 peace and purity, were the millions of virtuous believers 
 persecuted to death, in succeeding, : 
 deceitfully called themselves Christiansys. -» (88) 
 7. That lying spirit that could convertawain philo- — 
 sophy into a gospel, a licentious priesthood into Christian _ 
 apostles, and a worse than Pagan hierarchy into.the — 
 church of Christ, could also corrupt the doctrinesofithe — 
 innocent, by deceitful and mysterious. 
 a false colouring upon the practice of the virtuous, to 
 blind the eyes of the ignorant, andinetain the world im 
 the fatal snares of vice. 4 Nt A Be tS Meng? 
 8. Thus, the last degree of Antichrist’s influence, was 
 in taking away the key of knowledge; forming,a thick 
 vail of prejudice to. cover and hide the,only living wit- 
 nesses of truth, whose faith and practice,;»many 
 men have fully demonstrated, even from the records of 
 their persecutors, to have been, of all others, the near- 
 est transcript of the precepts and example-of Christ, in 
 their day. AID Mp saplRierdnige 
 9. Dr. Horneck, and nati him John yer yes 
 “Not a few of them renounced the satisfaction of mat- 
 ¢ Phin lived single, forsook all; buried 
 hea S ‘poor cottages, studied the. scriptures, contemplated: 
 nae * ¢heaven, and thus lived to God. alone. Some travelled 
 vol. xxix. ‘into far countries, preached the ‘gospel, and when they 
 P1386. < had Jaid a good foundation there, went further, 2 
 ‘spent their time in pains and labours 
 ‘ Thousands of their virgins, freely, dedientoddhmmetnas 
 ‘to God, and would be married to none but him—-and 
 ¢ though many times they were tempted by rich fortunes, 
 ‘yet nothing could alter their resolutions.” ... 
 10. The same spirit of virtue is breathed in the words 
 of a Waldensian preacher, as recorded by em ee 
 quoted by Robinson. “They (the Papal cler: 
 Eccl. Re- ‘rich and avaricious, of whom the Lord says, 
 searches, ¢you rich, for ye have received your Bad sine but 
 ibe aa “we having. food and raiment, are therewith content.” 
 11, “They are voluptuous, and devour widows hous- 
 ‘es: we only eat to be refreshed and supported. They 
 ‘fight and encourage war; and command the poor to be 
 ‘killed and burnt,.in defiance of that saying, He t 
 ‘taketh the sword shall perish by the sone J 
 ‘parts, they persecute us for righteousness 
 
——— 
 
 I lee eee 
 
 P. VI. VIRTUOUS BELIEVERS OF EVERY AGE. 
 
 a2, “They do nothing; they eat the bread of idle- 
 ‘ness: We work with our hands. They monopolize 
 “the giving of instruction, and wo be to them that take 
 ‘away the key of knowledge: but among us, women 
 
 “teach as well as men; and one disciple, as soon as he is 
 ‘informed himself, teaches another. And because we 
 ‘are. sincere believers in Christ, and teach and enforce 
 ‘a holy life and conversation, these scribes and phari- 
 ‘sees pe to death, as their ah aerpnanei did 
 ‘Jesus a 
 
 13. It is no atten: what changing lepensitems from 
 age to age, have called those harmless people, or what 
 slanderous comments they have formed upon their doc- 
 trines and manners. Virtue itself could never be chan- 
 ged into vice, and wherever it appeared, it stood as a 
 he ae them, the noblest work of God on 
 ‘ ve a ma peaking of those antewies dissenters, 
 inthe twelfth century and onward, saith, “They con- 
 ‘demn the tyranny and corruptions of a false religion 
 ‘by a practical Testimony. They could not be char- 
 ‘ged with perjury, for they had never taken oaths, and 
 ‘one of their maxims was, Swear not at all. Sedition 
 ‘could not be pretended, for they never bore arms.— 
 ‘ They, could not be awed by one another, for they had 
 ‘no masters; they could not be bribed, for they had no 
 ‘necessitous gentry. Filled with that auspicious free- 
 ‘dom which innocence’ inspires, they had not even one 
 ‘ patron at court, and their whole expectation was pla- 
 ‘ced on the superintending providence of God.” | 
 . 15. Such was the general character of the people, 
 driven from city to city, from mountain to mountain, and 
 from valley to valley, for many hundred years, under as 
 many names of heresy as their adversaries chose to in- 
 vent. “If they were called Manicheans, (saith Robin- 
 ta@n) it was because they denied the Catholic doctrine 
 
 ‘of the ‘Trinity—and of course believed that Jesus was 
 ‘aman.” . 
 
 16. Saith Rodulph, « Non credunt filium equalem pa- 
 ‘tri, quia di#wit, Pater major me est. i. e. They do not be- 
 ‘lieve the Son to be equal with the Father, because he 
 ‘said, The Father is greater than 1.” If they were 
 ealled Cathari or Gazari, it was because of their mor- 
 als—the purity of their lives. They said “ A Christian 
 ‘church ought to consist of only good people: The 
 
 345 
 CHAP. 
 i 
 
 Eccl. Rex - 
 searches, 
 p- 313. 
 
Iv 
 
 344 
 
 CHAP. 
 mie 
 
 Eccl. Re- 
 
 searches, 
 410. — 
 
 Pp. 
 
 Eccl. His- 
 tory, vol. 
 
 til, p. 119. 
 Note [g.] 
 
 TAE ANALOGY: BETWEEN! fu) Sl 
 
 ‘ church ought not»to poreetteustpnesnedieteichasi ‘i 
 
 17. Sometimes they were, 
 ‘described their condition in lifes Z . 
 ‘their deportment, modest im theind 
 ‘In their conversation there» wae 
 ‘no detraction, no falsehood, no sw: 
 
 ‘chaste and teneperei; not cueanioubamtian viow 
 
 ‘lent passions.) - aw) cei neiielenieaaee if 
 18. If we compare this paper aap ota 
 reformed Calvinists, given in» the i ; 
 confession, we need not wonder that the Reformersila- — 
 boured hard-to prove their SOMNNTRE n ; 
 
 Waldenses. Just so the obscene’ 
 priests first founded their authority on aclaim to their — 
 descent from Jesus and his holy apostles, and endeay-_ 
 oured to cloak their wickedness under his imputed right- 
 eousness, and condemn their fellow.Pagans, upon the 
 false presumption of their PRA ene reat a 
 19. in the same manner have: rsecu> 
 
 tors endeavoured to cover their abominations -underthe — 
 righteous character of those whom 
 cuted: While they exceed the Papistsun all. mannerof 
 wickedness, they claim the catholic authority,overthem, 
 upon pretence thatthe true key of wrath y stem 
 down to them through those innocent: 
 themselves, on other occasions, wilh brand 
 of heretics. To such miserable 
 been driven to support his. orthodoxybe-\ 0% 0 
 
 20. Saith Dr. Maclaine—“ When the»Papists askeus 
 ‘ where our religion was before Lutl 
 ‘answer, in the Bible; [{i. e. in the 
 ‘ religion !} and we answer well, (saith/he) into gray 
 ‘their taste for tradition and human authority, we n 
 ‘add to this answer, and in the vallies — 
 i.e. among those persecuted hereties, Waldenses, 
 
 21, Such an answer may serve to-vindicate-a religion — 
 that began and continued in false swearing, and is whol- 
 ly dependant for merit on the righteousness of another tf 
 But unhappily for the Reformers, there were Piedmont- — 
 ese cotemporary with them. woe 
 
 22. Who were those heretics that were extirpat 
 like mad dogs, by Luther’s advice, but Ge hess o f that 
 spirit of liberty, of mnocence and peace, which had been 
 so happily cherished and preserved, for many ages, 
 the vallies of Piedmont and. the» Piraneese? 
 
et 
 
 P; VIE VIRTUOUS BELIEVERS OF EVERY AGE. 
 
 those persecuted Anabaptists of the sixteenth century, 
 we find the same characters which the old Waldenses’ 
 and Manicheans supported.* 
 23. Authentic records in uneeasean us, agai Rob- 
 inson) that a people of a certain description were driv- 
 en from thence in the twelfth century. Bohemian re- 
 cords of equal authority inform us, that some. of the 
 same description arrived in Bohemia at the same time, 
 and ‘settled near a hundred miles from Prague, at Satz 
 
 and Laun, on the river com me on the borders of the 
 
 om. fe nko) et 
 
 24, “Almost: two iethaclaguih poatss then, car esa 
 
 ed record of the same country, mentioneth a people of 
 the same description, some as burnt at Prague, and oth- 
 ers as inhabiting the borders of the kingdom. Above 
 two hundred years after this, in the reign of Ferdinand, 
 emperor of Germany, the same kind of people existed; 
 and from the account of Carafa, the Jesuit; more than: 
 twenty thousand lived.all together in Moravia, and were, 
 by an edict of the emperor, proscribed and banished 
 as heretics, under the name of Anabaptists:. 
 
 25. “The religious character of these people (saith; 
 
 ‘ Robinson) is so very different from all others, that the 
 ‘likeness is not easily mistaken. They had no priests, 
 ‘but taught one another. They had no private proper- 
 ‘ ty, for they held all things jointly. ‘They executed no 
 ‘offices, and neither exacted nor took oaths. ‘They bore 
 
 ‘no arms, and rather chose to suffer than resist: wrong.. 
 
 ‘ They held every thing called religion in the church of 
 ‘Rome, in abhorrence.—They aspired at neither wealth 
 
 fh ‘nor power, and their plan was industry.” 
 
 » 26. They lived in forty-five divisions called fraterni- 
 ties, exactly as-their ancestors had done before their ba- 
 nishment from. France. . Each of those little corpora- 
 tions. consisted of many families, who held all, things 
 
 common. Under the most aggravated circumstances of. 
 
 cruelty, they were obliged to abandon their houses and 
 lands just at the time their fields were ripe for the har- 
 vesting, and the most deplorable scenes of poration 
 followed, for seven successive years. 
 
 * The reader may ‘find an ample and authentic account of those re- 
 
 uted Heretics, the ancient Waldenses, in the Researches of Robert | 
 
 binson, under his history of the Church of Navarre and Biscay, of 
 
 - Ttaly, and The Vallies of Piedmont. 
 
 This was the time of the most general persecution poem _ won 
 es H 
 
 deuses-or Picards:of the sequestered vallies, 
 
 ibid. 
 p. 524% 
 
346 
 CHAP. 
 Il. 
 
 Eccl. = 
 tory, vo 
 iv. p. 452. 
 
 *See Isai. 
 
 axxy. 8,9, 
 
 fii, 1, and 
 Zeph. iii. 
 13. 
 
 * See 
 Ezek. xxii. 
 26, 27. 
 
 ¢ 
 ® 
 
 THE ANALOGY BETWEEN || ROWE 
 
 27. Where then appearethȢ 
 those Anabaptists so cruelly 
 in Bohemia and Moravia, and thos ; 
 equal cruelty, massacredvand pedir inert 
 testants in Germany? The fact is, they sprung from one 
 original stock, were precisely: patie ham i 
 and were, in every respect, as much/one” 
 their jomt persecutors. a Rens Paenganteanelh oamte | 
 
 28. It is acknowledged; even 2 ——— 
 they were men of upright intentions.’ : 
 “ their common opinions seem to be all-derivel ion 
 
 ‘this leading and fundamental principle, that ‘the ; 
 eartlt, is "po eh ee 
 
 ‘dom which Christ established upon: 
 ‘church, or community, into which the 
 ‘are alone to be admitted, and which is” 
 ‘exempt from all these institutions and rules of a 
 ‘line, that have been invented by human wisdom, for 
 ‘correction and reformation of oman stom. fe ie 
 writer calleth a “ fanatical principle.”* ee Rute aS wnt 
 
 29. We learn from the same writer, tam ‘some Fj 
 their descendants (the Mennonites) would ni it 
 civil rulers into their communion; nor allow any of. their 
 members to perform the functions of mag: at 
 they denied the lawfulness of repelling force by orce 
 and considered war, in all its shapes; as une “ an 
 unjust: and refused to confirm ‘their testimony 
 oath, upon this foundation, that the perfect membi 
 a.holy church can neither dissemble nor a 
 
 - 30. These were the incurable heretics ‘d e 
 the Protestants, and their being called incurab re: 
 tics, did not make any difference bebreeialeanand ie: | 
 ancient inhabitants of the vallies: primis si “areata 
 called Manicheans, Paterines, &c» “ were 
 ‘nominated heretics, (saith Robinson) for thie le 
 ‘religion implied the belief of some Spat fe 
 ‘which were accounted heresy by popes, pi 
 ‘counts, and tyrants of every name, and which 
 ‘avowed when they were interrogated") “ae a 
 
 31. The influence of Antichrist, pe ronpirer 8 
 of Protestants and Papists went, however, so eff 
 to exterminate the Anabaptists of the sixteenth c: 
 that there remaineth no trace of thie faith and p 
 under that name. Mosheim remarketh, “that s 
 
 ‘have, opened their eyes, they erst = 
 
 ‘visible church is promiscuously composed © 
 *eous and the wicked, &c.” 
 
 e 
 ; 
 $, 
 ¥ 
 
 Fe 
 
“fe 
 
 VE VIRTUOUS "BELIEVERS OF EVERY AcE. 
 
 32: Many of those persecuted people who escaped the CHAP. 
 Seiealiiediy uth; tendberutatigrtint ae adiaaliaat IL 
 heretical faith and practice, retired into Poland, and 
 
 i in SEVE! But as‘soon as 
 Eb ECE AE SO : 
 
 ed churches renewed their persecuting zeal, and “they 5.1, Hic 
 ‘were again threatened (saith Moshe) with a formi- pase 
 
 a -¥ol. 
 ‘dable prospect arising from the united efforts of Catho- iv. p43. 
 
 rw Sone aenviompnenie a 
 
 ae ee, Ma - Ee - 
 
 » 33. However, having completed a translation of. th 
 
 betdiwideds parties, and are since known 
 under the name of Socinians: yet it was long, 
 aston of persecution was averted from those’ 
 liberal advocates of the rights of conscience: and not 
 «il the attention of the Christian world was arrested by 
 the more extraordinary testimony of Gauge Fox, and 
 his friends. © 
 «4p About the middle of the seventeenth century, the 
 tenineny of cree ig (called Quakers) broke forth 
 with increasing light and power, beyond what had ever 
 appeared among any people since the days of the Pri- 
 mitive Chureh. This was manifested, not only by their 
 powerful testimony against the iniquities of the times, 
 the superstitions and vain ceremonies of the established 
 
 religions, and the vicious lives of the worldly Christians ;- 
 
 but by the inflexible course of virtue which they main- 
 pe my eR nf a cuvekeals paren’; and perse- 
 
 cuting generation 
 "85. ‘The Quakers, bed cides the charges of 
 
 common in past ages, such as holding the doc- 
 trine of a pure church upon earth, refusing to swear, to 
 ——_ shed blood, pay tithes, &c. were particularly 
 branded with enthusiasm on account of their doctrine 
 
 of an inward Christ. 
 
 36. To such as had any spastic with the wri- 
 tings.of the-apostles, the doctrine, simply considered, 
 could: not appear new; but the fact was, the day of 
 Christ’s second: appearing was near at hand, and these 
 people, by the true spirit of prophecy, had received an 
 ee as Christ is actually formed in 
 
 hearts of his people, they neither knew:nor could 
 testify of any other than Christ within, — 
 
348 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ill. 
 
 Grounds 
 of Cath. 
 
 F. p. 5. 
 
 Amer. 
 Conf. F. 
 Ch. xxy. 
 
 _ with their children, ite Paden 
 
 we 
 os 
 
 t idk be * Fig, 
 ‘THE PRESENT STATE OF *  . POVt. 
 
 37. And for this very purpose” 
 the special power of God, and 
 tion of the Holy Ghost, not only to 
 ed testimony against all the cor hristi¢ 
 establishments of both Papists s, bi alsc 
 to announce their certain downfall; 2 ms e se tine up 
 
 of that everlasting © iicoreln sel Christ whi hould be , 
 established in the latter day, hiimek ee a rv soli 
 
 38. And» when we consider t 1 of. 
 people, both in Europe and. America, fi 
 and integrity of their lives ane thes nocenc 
 city of their manners, the marked 
 them and the great Censtininins ust. i 
 ‘vithout any other comment, «99 9 Mpoceranetdes 
 
 ee Seg 
 t we lank ee ee ee 
 St] anal 
 
 iheddey ene 
 
 eng Myra Ti 
 
 (eds 25° a 
 
 J 
 
 »dowe 
 
 CHAPTER Tn - nueies 
 Ste Hone napa 
 ‘Remarks on the present State of the ‘Christian World.» 
 hg he ely wats a" 
 MONG the various religions a "fovbil 
 nations of the earth, Christianity d 
 the most plausible pretence ‘to divine @ rit: 
 much as it claimeth for its original a sus” 
 who was manifestly the Son of God. “Batire 
 with all its superior pretensions, hath not d 
 subjects from the deplorable ofiootatof leit 
 sy to judge in what state the whole world 
 2. The present popish profession Catholic faith 
 saith, ] acknowledge the holy, ca‘ ostolic 
 man church for the mother and m 5 
 ‘The present Protestant Contaeiiall of Fait 
 visible church, which is-also catholic or 
 sists of all those throughout the wor 288 
 true religion, together with their children. jeri 
 3. These two great oracles of Christianity 
 right to mark the extent of the Christian 
 according to the above, must include the ¢ 
 Rome, with all her daughters, and all those 
 the world who profess the true religion; (as they « @ 
 
 4. The foundation and progtcaaes Papis 
 
 ants, and dissenters of past.ages, have been already 
 
or ee ee Pp ok ee UPR Ae 
 
 P. wi. TUE CHRISTIAN WORLD. a) 
 
 ficiently manifested, from their own writings, to have a i 
 been a very sink of corruption, calamity, and cruelty to ‘ 
 mankind: it now remaineth to examine, after so long a 
 
 time, and so much reforming, what the present world of 
 Christians possess, that distinguisheth them from the 
 
 past, or from the rest of the human race. ; 
 
 5. How much. soever these Catholic professors differ 
 among themselves, there are certain fundamental prin- 
 ciples in which they hold such a visible agreement as to 
 tlistinguish themselves and each other, from heathens, 
 infidels, heretics, and incurable fanatics; and these gene- 
 val Christian principles are such as respect their faith, 
 their rules of church government, and their morals. 
 
 6. It would be unnecessary to make any further re- 
 
 _ marks on the established faith, government, and morals 
 
 _ ofthe mother church, and her immediate daughters, as 
 
 they have so abundantly exposed each other, and are so : 
 universally known: the only part of the Christian world be 
 which can promise any thing better to mankind, are we 
 -those denominations which have dissented from both, 
 
 and have reformed the same christianity more to the 
 
 ‘taste of the present times. 
 
 7. Modern Christians, forced by the progress of civil 
 
 - and religious liberty, will acknowledge that their fore- 
 fathers were very wrong in many things; but what is 
 their christianity better, while the same faith, the same 
 principles of government, and the same manners, exist 
 in all their churches? 
 
 8. In professing the -present true Christian religion, 
 so called, it is absolutely necessary to profess a belief 
 of Three Persons in the Godhead—of two natures in 
 Christ—Imputed righteousness—The Resurrection of all 
 human: bodies, the same in substance—the establishment _ 
 of a visible kingdom by the imperial power of Christ at 
 the last day—and such fundamental doctrines as were 
 held sacred by Saint Aucustin, Leo tue Great, Doc- 
 tor Martin Lurner, Bishop Cavin, and the true Ca- 
 -tholic church in every age. ’ 
 
 9. These same doctrines that smothered every princi- 
 ple of reason, and inflamed the passions of mankind to . 
 fill the earth with bloodshed and cruelty, are considered 
 as the only sound Christian principles of the present 
 day, as may be seen in all their modern creeds: and no 
 ‘more altered are their present means of christianizing, 
 or their principles of church government. 
 
 di 
 
CHAP. 
 iit. 
 
 Directo- 
 
 ry, Chap. 
 
 Vi 
 
 ' only the opportunity. a0 eptiere 
 
 YHE PRESENT STSTE OF 
 
 10, All that were born after the: 
 church, were christened by an outw: 
 the outward rite of baptism and the 
 the forehead, they were received 
 Protestant church; and at present the most re 
 stitution for christening i is, the minister is to baptize t 
 child with water, by pouring or sprinkling, the 
 of the child. In this way the church is inerea 
 every baptized person, who hath m 
 communicated, is a lawful member. In 
 christianity differeth nothing from the jutoobatcian, 
 
 11, As to government, a majority always ruled in the 
 Christian world, the stronger tyrannized over the weak- 
 er, and upon the same principle, the Christian parties - 
 of the present day, only want the necessary means in 
 order to christianize and convert the rein pe again» 
 upon the old fashion.* © CN RARE Prantl wile 
 
 12. All sects and denominations claim the aienivar, 
 
 _&6siastical power: Presbyterian bishops have been duly 
 consecrated by the authority of the national kirk of Seot- 
 land, whose ministers were duly ordained according to 
 the church laws of Geneva, and her great bishop, Car- 
 vin, received his holy orders from the pope. = 
 
 13. In the same manner the Episcopalian, or bishop-— 
 ruled Methodists are duly ordained by a by ihe laying ; 
 the hands of one who was duly consecrated by the 
 on of the hands of Joun Westey, whose holy grders 
 were duly transmitted from Bisnor Cranmer, y rdaay 
 consecrated by the pope: And so of the rest. And what 
 is their laying on of hands without the Holy Gl 
 a mock to God and man? a) eae 
 
 14, Hence those consecrated rulers not only canithse 
 their supposed ecclesiastical powers i pn 
 semblies, synods, presbyteries, taernanenn o 
 associations, and congregational assemblies, but: by in- 
 sinuating themselves, or their admirers into the affairs} 
 civil government on every occasion that offereth, they 
 manifestly show their disposition to seize the old d 28p0- 
 tic reins, and rule the church and wollte they 
 
 P 
 
 “ih - Yi pratce Te, A 
 * Although, in co mence of the Tess O on, and l 
 
 <A aes civil liberty, there is epittat of ecles a 
 ranny and rigorous compulsion; yet human —— wn 
 ty are the means used, instead of the authority a o1 1; and 
 the subjects are required to subscribe aa creeds, and obse 
 
 man ceremonies, as the conditions of salvation. ~~ 
 
: ' 
 PV THE CHRISTIAN WORLD. 
 
 » 15, Bat until these divided and subdivided dissenters 
 can show other distinguishing marks of their true reli-- 
 gion, than those doctrmes and powers of government 
 which they received from their mother Protestant or 
 popish churches, the infidels and free-thinkers of the 
 present day will very justly hold them in suspicion. 
 
 16. Forced by the changes in civil government to 
 conform, they may give their voice in favour of liberty, 
 and show such respect to the spirit of the times as to ex- 
 punge from the creeds and common prayer books of 
 their fathers, those despotic sentiments, so hateful to 
 every just man; but in all this they only act the harlot, 
 who willingly changeth her dress, in order to win the 
 affection of her lovers. 
 
 17. It is well known that the Augsburg Confession, 
 the Form of Concord, the true religion at Geneva, of the 
 church of Scotland, or of Queen Exizasetu, could ne- 
 ver be admitted into any republic without a very mate- 
 rial change in its outward dress; but reform and change 
 it as they will, it is still the same true Catholic religion, 
 the only face of kirk, out of which there is no possibility 
 of salvation,* (as she saith) and therefore her pitiful cro- 
 codile prayer is, O that the civil rulers of the earth 
 would fall in love with me! that a nation might be born 
 in a day, and kingdoms at once. 
 
 18. But after all, it is a fact that the most polished 
 of those Reformers and Conformers never granted nor 
 promoted the religious liberty of the present day; this 
 change was effected by the instrumentality of the civil 
 rulersof the earth. _ 
 
 19. When Georce Wasurneron, that justly respected 
 patriot, steod forth at the head of a great nation in the 
 cause of liberty, and Christians on both sides of the At- 
 Jantic, implored each their god to go forth with their 
 respective armies, it was not in answer to the prayers of 
 these divided hypocrites that the contest was decided; 
 but when the European god was obliged to give up his 
 despotic reins, then, indeed, the European creeds must 
 be new modelled by American ecclesiastics, to suit the 
 government of the most powerful deity. 
 
 20. Neither was it in a general council of Christian 
 bishops, but of noble advocates for civil and religious 
 liberty, that the wise and generous Washington, estab- 
 lished the rights of conscience by a just and equitable 
 Constitution. And truly, if the rights of conscience are 
 
 351 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ill. 
 
 * Amer. 
 Conf. F. 
 chap. xxv. 
 Isai. Ixvi. 
 8, per- 
 verted. 
 
s 
 
 352 
 
 CHAP. 
 ML 
 
 Christian 
 Panoply, 
 p. 330, 
 
 Sear 
 
 History of 
 
 Redemp. 
 p. 465. 
 Note [1.] 
 
 a jh. 
 THE PRESENT STATE OF 
 
 still respected under the present administ 
 not indebted to ecclesiastical tyrants for th 
 for such never will respect Filled an. est 
 which hath a tendency to diminish the « 
 unrighteous gain, by allowing all to tha 
 
 themselves in matters of religion. < nein 
 21. As to doctrine and discipline, ey 
 
 kind never was, nor never will be bene 
 consecrated priesthood, nor such a. € isti 
 The only remaining point to. be 
 rals of those who profess this true» 
 and their children. 
 
 22. The common objection, coats of i 
 against christianity, is the immoral influence it 
 on the lives of its professors. To which a late writer — 
 replieth,—“ If any who take to themselves ype see 
 name live immorally, it cannot be the fault of chris- 
 tianity.” By this kind of reasoning false christianity 
 hath, for many ages, been kept aa ; 
 
 minations that have overspread the Christian . 
 23. They say, their true religion was in the be- 
 
 fore Lutuex; and if true religion it is, it must be there 
 
 yet; for they have never brought it out in their lives, to 
 
 answer the above objection of the unbeliever, lye 
 
 coyering for their benign gospel, and their saying 
 
 is to divide the charge of gross.immorality among di- — 
 
 vided sects and party names, so as to preserve the come, 
 mon Christian profession unspotted. - cor dcaRo ag 
 
 24. They can reproach one another with the title of 
 popish tyrant, Protestant persecutor, Presbyterian liar, 
 drunken Seceder, Baptist knave, or Methodist where- 
 monger; but these are terms of no reproach fo the true 
 Christian religion so long as it can be the Bible; — 
 therefore, when the Bible and its true reli on are re> 
 jected by sensible unbelievers at en 
 sent abroad to convert and christianize the a 
 even the Indians themselves can see the deception; so 
 that the christian missionary findeth as sensible infidels: 
 there, as at home; as appeareth from the followmg re-_ 
 marks of a late waiter-on-the Joumalal D, Brainerd, 
 
 25. “Their grand question, What has become of their — 
 ‘forefathers, is not easily answered. They were good ~ 
 ‘men, (say they) and. we will follow auecoee d 
 ‘not but they were happy without this new: relig 
 ‘why then should we embrace it? _ But their me 
 
P. VE THE CHRISTIAN WORLD. 
 
 *portant objection (says the writer) is drawn from the 
 € vicious lives of nominal Christians. Christian religion! 
 ‘Devil religion! (say they) Christian much drunk ;— 
 ‘Christian much do wrong, much beat, much abuse oth- 
 *ers.°.— Truly it is a sad sight (says one) to behold a 
 ‘drunken Christian, and a sober Indian—an Indian just 
 ‘in his dealings, and a Christian not so; a laborious In- 
 ‘dian and an idle Christian, &c. O what a sad thing it is 
 ‘for Christians to come short of heathens even in mor- 
 ‘alities!” ; 
 
 26. Then in vain do such Christians try to justify 
 their principles, while they themselves condemn their 
 own practice.. Thus, corrupt manners as evidently 
 flow from their true religion, (as they call it) as prac- 
 tige naturally floweth from principle. Nor need they 
 refer to the Bible for their Christianity, for neither the 
 name nor the thing is there; but it is found in their Con- 
 fessions of Faith, which make every provision and al- 
 lowance for their worse than heathenish practices. 
 
 27. By original corruption they say, “we are utterly 
 “indisposed, disabled, and made opposite to all good, and 
 ‘wholly inclined to. all evil,” and, “ This corruption of 
 ‘nature, during this life, doth remain in those that are 
 *regenerated.” And further, “ No man is able, either 
 ‘of himself, or by any grace received in this life, per- 
 ‘fectly to keep the commandments of God; but doth 
 ‘daily break them in. thought, word, and deed.” 
 
 _ 28.. This is: called genuine christianity ; and is a suita- 
 ble pretext for all the aggravated sins of those pretend- 
 ed Christians who are “ of riper age, greater experience, 
 ‘or grace, eminent for profession, gifts, place, office, 
 ‘guides to‘others, &c.” and which are committed as they 
 express it, “‘against means, mercies, judgments, light of 
 ‘nature, conviction of conscience, public or private admo- 
 ‘nition, censures of the church, civil punishments ;”_ and 
 against their own “prayers, purposes, promises, vows, 
 “covenants, and engagements to God or men; done delib- 
 ‘erately, wilfully, presumptuously, impudently, boasting- 
 ‘ly, maliciously, frequently, obstinately, with delight, 
 ‘continuance, or relapsing after repentance,” Nc. &c. &c. 
 
 29. “ Now go, (saith the Lord) write it before them 
 ina table, and note it in a book, that it may be for the 
 time to come forever and ever: that this 7s a rebellious 
 people, lying children, children that will not hear the 
 law of the Lerd.” 
 
 Ti2 
 
 353 
 
 CHAP. 
 Til. 
 
 %. 2 
 Amer. 
 Conf. F. 
 Chap. vi. 
 
 Larg. 
 Cat. Q. 
 149. 
 
 ibid. 
 Q. 151. 
 
 Tsai. xxx: 
 8, 9. 
 
a 
 Et 
 7 
 ‘a 
 
 30. As to particular forms of doctrine 
 tians of the present day have lea 
 ing fretn one another, and new mod 
 so cunningly, that proba many W 
 the aie *puete ot fe Many of t 
 John Wesley, George Mabe an 
 Christian perfection—a possibil : 
 and doubtless many of them, dndet tHe nflue 
 timents borrowed from the crpere otra havea 
 a great deliverance, as they supposed, from the power — 
 of sin, so as, for a season, to abstain from eve T )pear- 
 
 ‘mae ee ¥ 
 
 ance of evil in their knowledge. 
 31. Yet however the stream of cauvietonyeloneodiaed 
 fort and consolation, might flow from breast 
 and whatever temporary fruits it might é, the 
 pool of carnal corruption still remained, which is evir — 
 dent from their own prayers to be deliv n the- | 
 Jast and least remains of sin. aT 
 32. No stream can rise higher than its : ain-h . 
 and whether John Wesley himself altalaetl that 
 fection which he preached, hath been a question e 
 among his followers. But if we are to judge fi 
 own writings, it will appear, that his views of | 
 were very different from what many have enterta 
 colicerning him. ih hans i 
 .33. On his passage from America to Boglands Ji 
 1738, he writeth in his journal as fi | 
 ‘to America to convert the Indians: But O! who 
 ‘convert me? Who, what is he that will er 
 ‘from this evil heart of unbelief? Thav 
 ‘mer religion. I can talk well; nay, and 
 ‘self while no danger is near; but Tet | 
 “the face and my sbul is troubled. r 
 “Is gain.” 
 34. The day he landed at Deal; in En 
 teth: “Itis now two years, and almost ter 
 ‘I left my native country, in order to teach the 
 ‘an Indians the nature of christianity; bat what ha 
 ‘learned myself in the mean time? ; the — 
 ‘least of all suspected) that 1 who went to nari 9 
 ‘convert others, was never myself converted to God. 
 ‘1 am not mad, though I thus speak; but, I spe 
 ‘words of trath and ‘soberness; if haply some 
 ‘who still dream, may awake and see, that 
 ‘are they,” &c. ott 
 
 _ sai ais 
 
 > dopvengpe inte, ei 
 
Pp. Vi THE CHRISTIAN WORLD. 
 
 35, © This ender Jdeamned in the ends of the 
 
 ‘earth; that I am fallen short of the glory of God; that 
 
 ‘my whole heart is altogether corrupt and abominable, 
 ‘and consequently my whole life, (seeing it cannot be 
 ‘that an evil tree should bring forth good fruit.”)* 
 
 86. Then if this eminent branch of the church of 
 England, and his fruit, were both corrupt and abomina- 
 ble, (and he never was cut off from his union to that 
 church, but lived and died in her communion) can any 
 of those branches which have derived their sap and 
 nourishment from him, be any better? ! : 
 
 37. Thou that talkest of Christian perfection, boast 
 not, for thou bearest not the root, but the root thee.— 
 And this friendly caution from the root of one of the 
 most flourishing branches of the church universal, is, 
 
 | *Some have objected that these things were written by Wesley, be- 
 fore he was converted, of course that we have given a mistaken view 
 of his character; but whether the mistake is in-us, or in those objectors 
 the following extracts from the writings of Wesley and others will shew. 
 +John Wesley professed to be converted in the year 1725, ten years 
 before his voyage to America. In the year 1726, he saith, “ I deter- 
 mined to be all devoted to God, to aire him all my-soul, my body and 
 ty substance.” In the year 1729; he saith, ‘I saw in aclearer and 
 clearer light, the indispensible necessity of having the mind that was 
 in Christ, and of walking as Christ also ‘walked =e January 1, 1733, 
 t hed before the university—the being cleansed from sin, from 
 all filthimess both of flesh and spirit—to be perfect as our Father in 
 heayen is perfect.” In 1765, he saith, “‘ This is the whole and sole 
 perfection which I have believed and taught this forty years, &c.” \. 
 Now, that John Wesley had true light, and saw the way of is 
 not disputed; but whether he ever set his foot in that way is the _ 
 tion. t it was his first faith. to take up his cross and follow Chri * 
 his own words fully evince: but was it Christ that he followed, when 
 n pointed disunion with his brother Charles, &c. he went and married 
 2 widow of an independent fortune, of whom his biographer saith, 
 ** Had he searched the whole kingdom, he could not have found a wo- 
 man more unsuitable.” If it was not Christ but the flesh he followed 
 in thi when did he receive that mind of Christ of which he spake? 
 or when did he take up his cross against the flesh, or the honours of the 
 world? On these points his friends are silent. They tell us of his great 
 talents, learning, and undaunted zeal, but nothing of his real sufferings 
 in the flesh, that he might cease from sin. Is it then to be wondered at, 
 .that a man of his light should say as he did to his friend Bradford: 
 «There are buta few steps between me and death, and what have I to 
 trust to for salvation? I can see nothin# which I have done or suffered, 
 that will bear looking at. I have no other plea than this: I the chief 
 of sinners am: but Jesus died for me.”{ This was his only plea, to the 
 last: Imputed rigateousness! the plea of every profligate sinner in the 
 kinggom of Antichrist! Was such the | of St, Panl when he 
 hati fought the good Fea his course and kept the faith? Nay, 
 verily: but this great Reformer, pains the saint, and living and dy- 
 \ing a sinner, begat a numerous offspring, who, like their father, profess 
 
 ~ the wholesome doctrine which we five. while, in reality, they are more 
 
 Opposed to the real practice of it, than any other people in the lands 
 Pec Form of Discip. P, 41—45, and 129. i Life of Wes, P. 176,200. 
 
 Rom. xi 
 18. 
 
res 
 
 —— 
 
 } 
 
 Christian 
 Panop. p. 
 329, 331. 
 
 ported her, “shall hate the whore, and shall her 
 desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and 
 
 ii. ters! She, who now saith in her heart, 1 sita Queen, 
 
 THE PRESENT STATE OF 
 
 according to its original design, inserted | 
 some of those who still dream their self-flatteri 
 may awake and see that, as the root, soare the brane 
 es—altogether corrupt and abominable. espe 
 38. A late author in defence of anity, supposeth: 
 that, “degenerate as too many professing Christians are, — 
 ‘ Christianity has nothing to fear from a contrast with, une 
 ‘believers, in point of morality.” . Be it so, it certainly , 
 hath nothing whereof to beast, even if it were all true, — 
 what this writer asserteth it hath done. “It has— 
 ‘It has—-(And what is the sum?) introduced more equal- 
 ‘ity between the two sexes, and rendered the conjugal ; 
 ‘union more rational and happy.—Haying, t 
 ‘(addeth he) weathered all the storms, and sustained 
 ‘without injury, all the assaults of 1800 years, what has 
 ‘she now to fear.” : 
 39: She, even she, who for more than a ‘Mscpscnl 
 years, was an open public harlot to the kings of the — y 
 earth, even in the judgment of all her Protestant 
 
 and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow! What hath — 
 She to fear? but that the same national powers, that sup- 
 
 her with fire. 
 eth her.” Pepi ine vod 
 40. In point of doctrine, of. government. 
 
 for strong is the Lord God pre ju dg- 
 
 this Catholic Christianity is all of a kind. 
 from beginning to end, from bottom to top, at 
 to side, in all its branches, it containeth yearn 6 
 tery of iniquity, keepeth its subjects in bondage tocar 
 ruption, and under the dominion of their own lusts. 
 
 41. As Christian hath descended from, Christia 
 ordinary generation, and the consecrated fathers have — 
 christened their children with their own hands, as the — 
 certain heirs of a future church; and one bishop 
 corrupt and abominable) hath ministered to anotl er, y 
 with his defiled hands, his supposed. authority, it is evi- 
 dent that the’ whole are still under the darkness and ae 
 ception of Antichrist, and in as deplorable a state of cor- — 
 
 ruption at this: day as ever.* 64 
 
 * “ Who are more wofully lost as to all true godliness, who are 
 “deeply sunk into sensuality and brutishness, than the gene 
 ‘Christians?’ Nay, among what sort of men are all mann i- 
 “nable wickednesses and villanies to be found to rise, so much on 
 *them? upon-which-account the name of Christian stinks i nostrils: 
 
Oe 
 
 | 
 
 . : 
 rh VE THE CHRISTIAN WORLD;: 
 
 42. It may seem a hard saying, that Protestantism, 
 which hath been established nearly two hundred years, 
 is the beast of the Apocalypse that came up out of the 
 earth; but can it be more surprising or more grating, 
 than it was to affirm, that Popery, which for more than 
 a-thousand years was deemed the only true religion, was 
 the beast that came up out of the sea? lr 
 
 43, This the protestants have not only asserted, but 
 abundantly proved; and no less evidently do the marks 
 of the second beast, and the number of his name, apply 
 to Lutherism and Calvinism, which more or less extend 
 their influence to every dissenting party.} 
 
 ‘of the yery Jews, Turks. and Pagans. Beastly intemperances.and un- 
 ‘ cleanness of all sorts; the most sordid covetousness; wretched injus- 
 
 ee; Oppressions and cruelties; the most devilish malice, envy and 
 ‘pride; the deadliest animosities, the most outrageous feuds, dissen- 
 *sious and rebellions; the plainest and grossest idolatry; highest blas- 
 “phemies, and most horrid impieties of all kinds, are in no part of the 
 ‘world more observable than they are in Christendom; nor most of 
 ‘them any where so observable.—Nor can there be an easier task un- 
 ‘ dertaken than to shew, that not a few mere Heathens have behaved 
 ‘themselves incomparably better towards God, their neighbours, and 
 « themselves, than dia generality of those who are called Christians.” — 
 Fowlev’s Design of Christianity, p. 143,144. 
 
 + The beast which came up out of the earth had two horns like a 
 lamb, The Protestant power was divided into two powers, which had 
 each a separate influence: The power and influence of the beast was 
 in his horns, A horn, in the style of the prophets, signifieth any power 
 civil or religious. ‘Two horns like a lamb, therefore, signify two reli- 
 gious powers into which the beast was divided.. But to whom or to 
 what do these horns apply? Not indiscriminately to any man, or set 
 of men; but to the reigning influence of those powers which were pro- 
 phetically represented by two horns. The gospel of Christ is the pow- 
 er of God unto salvation,. to every. one that believeth; yet this gospel 
 cannot be indiscriminately applied to Jesus Christ, but to that certain 
 power and influence of which he was the beginning, and which is trans- 
 mitted to all who believe; and in proportion as the gospel influenceth 
 the mind of a belieyer, so it captivateth his will, and leadeth him into 
 action, and the first moving cause becometh a real and certain power 
 in his soul,which saveth him from sin, and leadeth him on in the way 
 of righteousness. Hence the title of a horn is justly applied to the 
 power and influence of the gospel; not a persecuting horn, but a horn 
 of salvation. Again, the littte horn of Antichrist which waxed great, 
 cannot be indiscriminately applied to Leo the Great, but to that certain 
 power and iffluence which extended down through the line of popes, 
 and which in pope Leo the first, had its beginning. So the two horns 
 like a lamb cannot be indiscriminately applied to Luther and Calvin, 
 but to those certain gover and that religious influence which began in 
 them, and of which they were the acknowledged founders and promo- 
 ters. As far then as Lutherism and Calvinism separately influenced the 
 mind ard led the subject into action, so far they separately became real 
 and certain powers. And as far as the subjects of these powers pro- 
 fessed to,maintain the gospel of the meek and lowly Jesus, so far the 
 beast made his appearance with two horns like a lamb, and being 
 blended with civil’ goverument the beast spake ag adragon. Thus, Lu: 
 
 359 
 
 CHAP, 
 Til. 
 
358 
 
 CHAP. 
 TIT. 
 
 History of 
 Charles V. 
 vol. ili. p. 
 331. 
 
 Common 
 Prayer and 
 Confes- 
 sions. 
 
 W. Conf. 
 F. Acts of 
 Ass. Sess. 
 23—1639, 
 
 THE PRESENT STATE OF 
 
 44. The second beast was to cause 
 first to be made; to give life to the image. 
 that as many as would not worship the i 
 beast, should be killed. This did Le 
 
 and their followers, by the energy Beater 
 which their Form of Concord, frempins =rsrt 
 of the extirpation of heretics, are an evidence to this 
 day. rae HQ tht or Rigg 
 45. The second beast was to-do —— 
 to deceive them that dwell on the earth by reason.of the 
 wonders which he had power to do.” And what was the 
 Reformation, from the time that Luther burnt the laws 
 of his sovereign, but a scene of wonders? A late P: 
 estant writer saith, in relation to their igure = 
 cause by the sword, “They determined ni 
 ‘those religious truths, to the knowledge-of jira heal 
 ‘had attained by means so wonderful,” i. e. full of won 
 ders.* SS se 
 46. He was also, to cause all, both small and gT 
 rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in t 
 right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might 
 buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of 
 the beast, or the number of his name. ide 
 47. By sprinkling a little water or eer 
 cross on the forehead, whole Protestant states and king: 
 doms were christianized ; and by taking amanns 
 with their right hand lifted up (the oath or sacram 
 they were sealed to full membership in the x 
 venant; and without these distinguishi 
 forehead or in the right hand, it is plgaaes pao a 
 Creeds and Confessions, that no one was e | to ar 
 religious privilege. re aetithag inp mom g 
 48. The Anabaptists for renouncing the mark on t 
 forehead were decreed to be rooted out of the Pro 
 ant dominions. Moreover the civil and ecel 
 powers ordain and command, their said Con 
 therism and Calvinism constitute, and verily are what i is 
 
 St. John’s vision of the beast which had two horns like 
 spake as a dragon. 
 
 * Wonders indeed must have greatly abounded, when blood and 
 dispensed in the name of the Father, Son, and Hol 
 wonderful means by which religious truths were to be m 
 fended and propagated! Well might it be said of the b 
 maketh fre come down from heaven on the earth, in the 
 Surely such miraculous wonders were never in the fgevic,* 
 toagicians! 
 
oe 
 
 7 
 
 Ve THE CHRISTIAN WORLD. 
 Faith, &c. “to be subscribed by all his majesty’s subjects, 
 
 of what rank and quality soever, under all civil pains.” 
 They caused all to receive the oath, “all masters of 
 
 aniversities, colleges and schools, all scholars at the 
 
 ‘passing of their degrees—and finally all members of 
 ‘the kirk and kingdom.” 4 hus comprehending under 
 their mark, both small and gveat, rich and poor, free 
 and bond. » . 
 
 49, The Protestant mark or character} of a Christian 
 was always ap outward. ceremony, oath, or profession; 
 so they caused all, both small and great, to receive that 
 
 t yxpeypac 
 
 Rev. xiij, 
 
 Christian character or mark. (All masters, and scholars, 1g, 17 
 
 and ministers, such as made merchandize of their gospel, 
 as well as merchants in burg, and all who paid rent to 
 the kirk, must have their true christian character, the 
 sealing ordinance, the only mark of God’s true religion 
 administered and received. 
 
 50. And however formed or reformed, these outward 
 marks, so long as the dispositions and actions of man 
 are beastly; his assuming a Christian character, and 
 claiming a relation to Christ, only distinguisheth him, as 
 a wolf in sheep’s clothing is distinguished from other 
 beasts. 
 
 51. Protestants never would admit that man in the 
 presentilife, could rise to any thing higher than his own 
 fallen nature, or:be so united to Christ as to become one 
 with him, he must continue to be fallen man, mere man, 
 a daily transgressor of the commandments of God, and 
 to this they must all covenant and swear, and the seal 
 of this character is their distinguishing point of com- 
 munion. “So that no man might buy or sell, [that is, no 
 one could be admitted even to the common privileges of 
 a citizen} save he that had the mark, or the name of 
 the beast, or the number of his name.” — 
 
 52, “Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understand- 
 ing count the number of the beast: [and this is easily 
 done} for it is the number of man;”} not (as many sup- 
 pose) some particular man, as an individual; but Man in 
 his common gender, including male and female. ‘Then 
 as the number of the beast is the number of man, so the 
 character of the beast is the character of man, even 
 beastly man in his fallen state of depravity, which he 
 established, supported and applauded, under a profession 
 of the name of Christ; and his name, under this profes- 
 gion in his common gender, is simply ih the original 
 
 ’ 
 
 Rey. xiii, 
 18. 
 
 t cevOparrrys 
 
_ 
 
 366 
 
 CHAP. 
 Til. 
 
 Gen. vi. 
 5, 6, 7. 
 
 Dan. vii. 
 2 
 
 Rs 
 See 2 Pet. 
 
 a 12, 14. 
 
 ~s 
 
 a ae. *, 
 
 ee 
 THE PRESENT STATE OF, &c.— 
 
 Greek és. i.e. Chxist; and his" 
 sixty- six.* 
 
 53. Thus fallen man in Me ed 
 found wanting. When God saw the w 
 that it was great—it re him t 
 man—and he said I will roy man. "His 
 former beasily appearance are said to have en lik 
 the eyes of man. And last of all, the 1 of t 
 beast is the number of man, and Py Aparato most like 
 the name of Christ, but it is not Ohirist, and howe 
 near the resemblance, justice forbiddeth that/he should 
 be heir to the promise of everlasting life. =) 
 
 54. Likewise this beast beginneth with a ete n- 
 ber, and endeth with a small; so the aa 
 with christening whole nations, ¢ 
 and great to receive a mark, cnichanpeesiennntaa 
 
 of which they added nought. Their kirk it is 
 in a nominal profession, some appearance, but they nev- 
 er could keep the commandments of Christ: : 
 Ephraimites and their Sibboleth, for Shibboleth; 7 
 never could frame to pronounce it right. eaataes 
 
 55. While they and their kings and nok 
 isters of the gospel, professed to bear the cross of C C 
 (at least the mark of it in the forehead) they un 
 betrayed their attachment and likeness tothe 
 children of Israel, who had their disting I 
 ly in the foreskin of the flesh; but the Protestant « 
 on-the skin of the forehead, was neither so,deep, nor: 
 dangerous to the beast. items os mead 
 
 56. The Protestants and their descendants, li 
 circumcised Israelites, glory much in their ; 
 marks, but more in their number; but though tf 
 of thent children of knsh heal the sand ofthe sen, ini i 
 only the number of the beast, the number of D, 
 such as Christ.called, Serpents, a generation of vi 
 
 * The ancient Greeks as well as Romans, used the characters of 
 alphabet instead of figures to represent numbers. Thus: 
 
 The Ist. character x is in number 600, in the letters of c alph 
 The 2d. character £ is in number 60, in the letters of our alp 
 The 3d. character ¢ isinnumber 6, in the letters of our 
 
 Then by putting these characters together they make CE 
 A very specious, but false resemblance of the» rag 
 And by adding the numbers wees ; mak 
 that Chxist is the name of the beast, and 
 Let him that hath yk je cau to co Me 
 horrid blasphemies, and abominable cruel 
 
 IF 
 
 Z 
 -s 
 
: 
 
 » Aegina 
 wd x 
 
 i. A GENERAL VIEW eF, &c. 
 
 ' 57, As the Jews confined the favour of God to their 
 mark, and their number, so did the Protestants, and so 
 do all the Christian world; therefore both their charac- 
 
 ’ ter and doom are well described by the prophets: “But 
 
 ye are they that forsake the Lorp, that forget my holy 
 mountain, that prepare a table for that troop, and that 
 furnish the.drink-offering unto that number. Therefore 
 will Inumber you to the sword, and ye shall all bow 
 down to the slaughter:—for the Lord God shall slay thee 
 and call his servants by another name.” © 
 
 58. To sum up the whole matter, the Christian world, 
 in its present state, is so universally corrupt, that every 
 orthodox Christian must needs be marked with a signifi- 
 cant sign of human depravity, and bound by every obli- 
 gation that ever was given to restrain vice. 
 
 59. The sexes cannot live together in any order, with- 
 out a ceremonial covenant ratified and solemnized by a 
 consecrated priest, or civil magistrate; they cannot be 
 governed without the compulsive energy of arms and hu- 
 man laws; they cannot be credited without the sanction 
 ef a solemn oath, nor agree among themselves without 
 the aid of the civil magistrate to keep them in order; 
 none of which pertaineth to the true kingdom of Christ; 
 therefore, after the appearance of the Lamb on mount 
 Zion, the Angel so justly proclaimeth with a loud voice, 
 
 60. “If any man worship the beast and his image, and 
 
 Isai. Ixy. 
 
 11, 12,15. 
 
 Rev. xiv 
 
 ? 
 
 receive his mark in his.forehead, or in his hand, the 9, 1¢ 
 
 same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which 
 is poured out without mixture, into the cup of his indig- 
 nation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brim- 
 stone, in the presence of the holy angels, and in the pre- 
 sence of the Lamb.” 
 
 a ee 
 
 .CHAPTER IV. 
 A general view of the Witnesses of Truth. 
 
 "'aa natural state of man being a state of probation, 
 it became necessary that he should be brought 
 into judgment, and render an account of all the deeds 
 done in the body: and as wickedness cannot go unpun- 
 ished, so it cannot be condemned without witnesses: for 
 
 ay 
 
.wickedness-of the world: and no age hath been without 
 
 -> ea" 
 
 A GENERAL VIEW OF 
 
 this cause, therefore, hath God sele 
 
 mankind, men of like passions with the 
 ed them with the light and gifts of his 
 witnesses against the general corruptions ¢ 
 
 such, from the beginning to the present day. 
 2, Even Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied 
 against the wicked, saying, “ Behold, the Lord cometh — 
 in* ten thousand of his saints, to execute judgment upon — 
 all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them, of 
 all their ungodly deeds which they have “eagely aoe 
 mitted, and of all their hard speeches, which ungodly sin- 
 ners. have spoken against him.” it 
 - 3. Noah was a true witness against the antedeluviar 
 world; Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Samuel, all! 
 bore a ‘swift testimony against sin. ‘The prophets, Isaiah, 
 Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Daniel, with the lesser prophets, 
 and thousands who received the same: kearechnonioite.! 
 nesses for God, against the growing corruptions of hu- 
 man nature. é 
 4, Next followeth John the Baptist, by whom Jesus 
 was introduced as the true and faithfal witness, who, 
 having finished his testimony, gave the ena as 
 to his disciples, apostles, and true. followers; thousands 
 of whom, by the inspiration ef the Holy Ghost, 
 what was in man, and_testified against ee depravi 
 which they suffered all kinds of hardships and torture 
 even to the laying down of theirlives, 1) 
 5. We'have seen also, from the most approved re- 
 cords, that through the darkest ages of antichristian 
 apostasy, God had a people who bore ‘witness to the 
 truth; a people who taught the principles of virtue, and 
 practised what they taught; who took no oaths, bore no 
 arms, and held the reins of spiritual government in the 
 strictness of their morals; which, according to their le- 
 gree of light, rendered their communion inaccessible to 
 the unrighteous and wicked, and who testified, that the — 
 church of Christ, could be ‘composed only of ee wy, ; 
 and the just. 
 6. We have stated from the authority oft some of 
 most noted ecclesiastical writers, the general faith 2 
 manners of the Marcionites, Hierachites, Manic 
 Novatians, Priscillianists, Basilians, Bogomilans, 
 rists, Paterines, Albigenses, Anabaptists, Picards, 
 denses, and lastly of the people called Quakers, 
 
eae 
 
 _—_— 
 
 P. Vi. THE WITNESSES OF TRUTH. 
 
 363 
 
 sands and millions of whom even from the beginning of om 
 
 the falling away, to the time of the persecution in New- 
 England, fell by the sword, and by fire, and by captivi- 
 ty, and by spoil many days. 
 
 7. Thettestimony of truth, which stood against vice 
 through the reign of Antichrist, had for its authority 
 both the first and second appearing of Christ, that which 
 was past, and that which was to come; and besides, it 
 had for its object the corruption of human nature, both 
 in male and female, so women as well as men, were au- 
 Trevimed to bear testimony to the truth, against vice and 
 corruption; and-as two witnesses were always counted 
 necessary to establish a fact, therefore they are said to 
 
 be two witnesses, two olive trees, and two candlesticks, Rey. xj. 4. 
 
 standing before the God of the earth. 
 
 . 8. According to the time of Antichrist’s reign, which 
 was to bea time, times, and an half, which is understood 
 to mean three prophetic days and an half, or forty and 
 two months, that is, (according to the solution of pro- 
 phetic numbers) one thousand two hundred and sixty 
 years; so were the sufferings and death of the witnesses. 
 ' 9. Yet those bodies or communities of virtuous beliey- 
 
 ‘ers, although dead to the world, cut off from any free 
 
 exercise in the kingdom of Antichrist, devoted to de- 
 
 ’ struction, and banished by oppression to the sequestered 
 
 a — eeaaeE==—aa__aaY_ 
 : ‘ 
 
 ee = 
 
 vallies, to the mountains, and to the dens and caves of 
 
 _ the earth, were not suffered by their rapacious persecu- 
 
 tors to be buried out of sight, although the fire of their 
 testimony continued, from age to age, to torment them 
 that dwelt upon the earth. 
 
 10. These had the only keys of divine influence, and 
 power to shut heaven, that the real gifts of the Holy 
 Ghost should be withheld from the church of Antichrist, 
 in the days of their prophecy, and to smite the earth 
 with plagues and troubles, as often as they would; by 
 letting loose the tormenting truth among them. 
 
 11. The slaying of the witnesses was peculiar to the 
 reiga of Antichrist. In former ages, before Antichrist 
 had the dominion, witnesses were in some measure iole- 
 rated, respected and believed among the nations; but in 
 
 the corrupt, debauched, and tyrannical kingdom of the - 
 
 beast, they were not suffered to live, and were perpetu- 
 
 ally misrepresented, blackened and anathematized as 
 
 the most odious of all beings, and persecuted unto death: 
 Therefore the slaying of the witaesses was to end with 
 the tyranny of Antichrist. 
 
7 
 
 ri Xi. 
 
 ee 
 
 Bete i” a i Se ee 
 
 _ by men of corrupt minds, who, for so many ages, have 
 . 
 
 A GENERAL VIEW OF ~ 
 
 12. For three days and an half their dead bodies were 
 to lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually 
 called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord ' u- 
 cified; that is, in a Catholic hierarchy, where politicians 
 are ruled by priests, and where the oP pression of E 
 and the sin of Sodom abound. edi op | 
 
 13. And as this great Babylon was codetnnaie sale 4 
 obsequious Marcianus, the imperious Leo the Great, — 
 and the barbarous kings; upon the plan eae 
 and Pagan rulers; so in the street of the 
 dead bodies lie, clothed in sackcloth, under a state of — 
 spiritual mourning, and held in the utmost contempt and — 
 derision, while the whole Christian sont vere: rejoicing” 
 over them. eS ee 
 
 14. And thus it continued until about the Lesh of 
 the seventeenth century, when the bloody priesthood 
 lost their balance of power, and politicians began to re-— 
 Jax the reins of ecclesiastical tyranny, according to the 
 long neglected dictates of reason; at which period the 
 power of the beast began gradually to decline. > 
 
 15, And from this period it might be said, the witnes- 
 ses arose and stood upon their feet, in point of credit 
 and divine authority: and while fearfulness took hold of © 
 the antichristian powers, the spirit of the witnesses in 
 the French Prophets, arose in a cloud to heaven, in an- 
 swer to the great voice of eternal truth, igfenencte 5 
 be uttered; ‘and they were “heard and rece 
 leyerence and awe.” . And clouds of witnesses have — 
 ever since been rising up to testify plain a 
 spirit and tyranny of Antichrist, and the that 
 filleth his kingdom, as well as against the general abo- — 
 minations that overspread the earth, = 
 
 16, So that, to this day, light and conviction have 
 increasing in ‘the earth, and there are many souls 
 earth, both tolerated and credited among the peop! 
 God’s witnesses had usually been, before the beastly 
 power of Antichrist arose. ‘These have, in a greater 01 
 less degree, the light and spirit of the true. witnesses, 
 and are able to discover and bear testimony against th 
 fraud and inconsistency of those false systems invented 
 
 corrupted the earth, and perverted the rights of n 
 
 17. As long as such witnesses are honest and all 
 to testify what is given them of God, they are j 
 and accepted, and no longer; this is ‘according 0 
 
a 
 
 — 
 
 aA i> - » Foo 
 
 f a ry 
 
 P. Vi. THE WITNESSES OF TRUTH. 
 
 366 | 
 
 manner of dealing in every age. The spirit of Christ bl 
 
 was never committed to man to be at his disposal: God 
 always required that man should be subject, in all things, 
 to the dictates of the Spirit. 
 
 18. Hence it hath often happened with many, who 
 have had a good degree of light, and possessed the spi- 
 rit and power of a living testimony, that whenever they 
 had gained sufficient credit and authority among the 
 people, the self-exalting spirit of man hath risen up 
 against God, and perverted the most precious gifts of 
 God to the purposes of building up their own honour: 
 and this hath been the fundamental cause of so many 
 divided sectaries now on the earth. 
 
 19. The witnesses of God im every age, while they 
 stood in the pure light, testified impartially against the 
 depravity of all nations, and more especially against 
 their own; but whenever they became attached to their 
 own people, so as to favour and wink at their corrup- 
 tions, and build them up with an imagination that they 
 were better than others, then the whole became cor- 
 rupted together, and the true gift was taken from them 
 and committed to others. And it is to be observed, that 
 the former have generally persecuted the latter, as far 
 as circumstances would admit: : 
 
 20. The true witnesses, during the reign of Antichrist, 
 received not their testimony by a line of succession from 
 the apostles, but by revelation; they had the spirit and 
 power of prophets to bear testimony, not of apostles to 
 build; all such as went to forming systems, to build up 
 separate -parties, or to unite with any establishments, 
 in order to shun persecution or gain worldly honour, 
 were deceived by the imfluence of Antichrist, and lost 
 their testimony:. 
 
 21, But such as were neither warped by fear, favour, 
 intérest nor affection, and continued to the end, retained 
 their testimony, and were owned and accepted of God 
 as true witnesses, and their reward was with the souls 
 
 of those under the altar, who were beheaded for the ° 
 
 word of God, and fér the testimony which they held. 
 
 22. The testimony of the witnesses continued to be 
 received by revelation, after the apostles’ days, and 
 through the succeeding ages, down to the Quakers, af- 
 ter which, none of the preceding sectaries who had lost 
 their testimony, could be accepted.* 
 
 * The authority of a present living witness, must, of necessity, su- 
 persede the authority of all aa witnesses, even admitting the 
 2 
 
- 
 
 ' { Eccl. His- 
 aN tory, vol. 
 ' Vv, p- 458. 
 
 , 
 
 =: 
 
 _ mony had stood equally against all flesh, and who | 
 
 * preceding to have been faithful in their me This is so pihin a truth 
 un 
 
 4 GENERAL VIEW OF 
 
 23. George Fox came forth with a test 
 all those thieves and robbers, who h 
 defend their cause by written creeds, an 
 of doctrine and worship, and who, for the » 
 making a covering for themselves, had on the 
 
 ee el 
 
 words of the apostles, or their forefathers, whose testi- — 
 
 suffered for righteousness’ sake. (as alte en 
 24. All agree that George Fox did not receive his sen- 
 timents from Oricen, nor the schools. ‘His ignorant 
 ‘and inelegant simplicity (saith one) places him 
 ‘the reach of suspicion in this matter.” God general-— 
 ly chose such ignorant and inelegant teachers to deliy- — 
 er his messages, of which the following is an example, 
 25. “These [the professors of christianity, saith Fox] 
 ‘ paint themselves with the prophets’, and with Christ’s © 
 ‘and with the apostles’ words most fair.—Whited walls, 
 ‘painted sepulchres, murderers of the just you are.— 
 ‘Your eyes are double, your minds are double, your 
 ‘hearts are double. Ye flatterers, repent and turn from 
 ‘your carnalftends, who are full of mischief; pretending 
 ‘God and godliness, taking him for your cloak; but he 
 ‘will uncover you, and he hath uncovered you to his 
 -thildren.” cnaeinaliaaien a 
 26. “He will make you bare, discover your secrets, 
 ‘take off your crown, take away your mantle and your 
 ‘vail, and strip you of your clothing; that your naked- 
 ‘ness may appear, and how you sit deceiving the nations. 
 ‘Your abomination and your falsehood is now made ma- 
 ‘nifest to those whe are of God; who in his power tri- — 
 ‘umph over you, rejoice over you, the beast, the drag-— 
 ‘on, the false prophet, the seducer, the hypocrite, the — 
 ‘mother of all harlots. This is the generation which 
 ‘God is not well pleased with; for their eyes are full of — 
 ‘adultery, who cannot cease from evil. ‘These be they 
 ‘that live in pleasure upon earth; who glory not in the 
 ‘Lord but in the flesh.” a 
 
 that it is surprising that mankind should blunder at it, and blindly re- 
 ject a present testimony, while they profess to believe in the past. WV 
 one will dispute that the present authority of a foreign ambassador, 
 clothed with the power of his government, supersedeth the aut F 
 of all former ambassadors whose powers haye ceased, or who, throu ; 
 unfaithfulness, have forfeited their authority: and it would relly e ; 
 acknowledged that one who, without authority, should assume the 
 and demand audience as a foreign ambassador, would meet with con- 
 tempt from any nation. So wise and discerns is man in things that 
 respect the aflairs of this life; and yet so grossly blind in things spir- 
 itual and eternal! ‘ 
 
 ; 
 
eerie re Laas ae es eee, ee 
 ; bi ‘ 4 . u 
 
 SEES 
 
 PP. Vi ——™”sTHE WITNESSES OF TRUTH. 
 
 _ 27, George lox bore a plain and living testimony of 
 truth, according to the will of God at that time. But, 
 unhappily for the Friends, the testimony of truth was 
 exchanged for the illustrations and comments of great 
 men, to suit the taste of the great and popular ones of 
 the earth: hence the wise and learned of this world 
 have had occasion to make the following distinction. 
 
 28. “The tenets which this blunt and illiterate man 
 ‘ [Fox]expressed in a rude, confused and ambiguous man- 
 ‘ner, were dressed up and presented under a different 
 ‘form by the masterly hands of Barctay, FIsHER, 
 ‘and Penn, who digested them with such sagacity and 
 ‘ art, that they assumed the aspect of a regular system.” 
 And hence it is, that the writings of Barclay and Penn, 
 are more recommended than those of Fox or Burrough. 
 
 29. And what was all this digesting and regulating, 
 but laying another foundation for those very whited 
 walls and painted’sepulchres, against which their testi- 
 mony first came forth? Jesus of Nazareth might have 
 been called a blunt and illiterate man, when among his 
 own nation the Jews, he denounced judgment against 
 both them and their most solemn place of worship. His 
 apostles were blunt illiterate fishermen; and such were 
 generally the principal instruments by which God pro- 
 moted the best of causes; and the true witnesses never 
 attempted to soften the matter, or to suit their testimo- 
 ny to the taste of the great ones of the earth. 
 
 30. The truth is, the Friends were led astray from the 
 power of a living testimony by popularity; in this case 
 they were deceived; and while they clothed themselves 
 with the words of their ancients, they came under the 
 condemnation of those who had clothed themselves with 
 the words of Christ and his apostles, Seale whom their 
 ancients testified. 
 
 31. Popularity and persecution could never abide 
 with each other. When the Friends became numerous 
 and popular, and the life and power of their testimony 
 was on the decline, then they were prepared to petition 
 for equal toleration as a true Christian sect, worthy of 
 protection under the power of the secular arm; and here 
 ended both their power, and extraordinary sufferings. 
 
 32, Many of the petitions, which they presented to 
 King James II. and also to King William II. and Queen 
 Ann, now stand on record. William, prince of Orange, 
 Grst established liberty of conscience by law.in England, 
 
 367 
 
 ak 
 
 Eccl. His 
 tory, vol. 
 v. p. 459% 
 
 Sewel’s 
 History,p - 
 562, 585, 
 598, 599, 
 
368. | 
 CHAP! 
 Vv. 
 
 ee ee 
 
 Sewel’s 
 ’ History, 
 p, 646, 
 
 Griffith’s 
 
 Journal. 
 
 P- 56, 
 
 ee ew 
 
 ibid. 
 p- 105. 
 
 A GENERAL VIEW OF — 
 
 about the year 1689. To his honour, the Fr 
 took of that righteous grant, which, to theirs 
 improved in establishing another branch f the 
 thodox community, rather than in supporting their’ 
 faith and testimony as living witnesses of God os pes 
 33. In the year 1702, Wiiriam died, and Princess’ 
 Ann, was proclaimed queen. To her also, the Friends _ 
 sent many addresses. Thus their petitions’ for the re- — 
 dress of their grievances, were mixed with addresses of 
 applause to the great ones of the earth, until they were 
 placed upon equal ground of respectability. with: —* 
 Protestants; and thus the:offence of the cross ¢ the — 
 glory of their ancients passed away, and left another — 
 people in the outward form, but destitute of the power; 
 so that chosen witnesses were raised up, eng them- ; 
 selves, to testify of their fall and apostasy from 
 original spirit. 
 34. The spirit and power of eternal truth confirmed 
 the testimony of George Fox, and many of those yho 
 were cotemporary with him, that they were sent of God — 
 as true witnesses. But there is decided proof that a peo-- 
 ple of the same name followed after, who, as a people, — 
 were not the true witnesses: for as God never did raise 
 up one true witness to testify against another; therefore’ 
 the’ testimony of John Griffith, whom they acknowle¢ 
 to have been sent of God, standeth as an undeni 
 proof that their power, as a people, was gone, in a “ 
 sixty years from the time of their addresses to the quee 
 35. From the many lamentations of this faithful Ta . 
 bourer, over a back-sliding people, it will be sufficient 
 to notice the following. “ ae under our religious pro- 
 ‘ fession, (saith he) resting in the profession only, is the: 
 ‘principal reason that we find divers under our na 
 ‘more insensible, harder to be reached unto, and 
 ‘kened by a living powerful ministry, than any other 
 ‘religious persuasion. ‘This may seem strange to somes 
 “but I know it is lamentably true.” ie 
 36. On his visiting the Friends in America, he maketh» 
 this reflection. “When I have considered the low, in- 
 ‘different, languid state of those under our name, in ma- 
 ‘ny places, both in this and other nations, chiefly occe 
 ‘sioned by an inordinate love of the world, and the 
 ‘things thereof, my soul has been deeply humbled in 
 ‘awful prostration.” ‘ 
 37. In speaking of the meetings managed piano 
 
eas eS eee 
 “P.VE —ss eae WitNessts or TROTH. 365- 
 
 tified spirits, he observeth, “The seed of God, which — 
 ‘should have dominion in all our meetings, is depres- _ 
 *sed——This spirit getting in amongst us, in every part Griffith’s 
 ‘of the body feed ee cata fail of laying waste ;— niger 
 ‘therefore let all consider what spirit rules them. It is * 
 ‘a mournful trath, (addeth he) that among the many thou- 
 ‘sands of Israel, there are but few, in comparison, whd 
 ‘really stand quite upright ;—who cannot be at all warp- 
 ‘ed by fear, interest, favour, or affection.” 
 38. How far this character falleth below the testimo- 
 ny and expectations of the first true witnesses called 
 Quakers, is evident from all their writings, especially 
 from those of Edward Burrough. The truth is, those 
 blunt and illiterate men, as they are called, who first 
 broke out with such rude and ambiguous expressions, 
 never were commissioned to found a church, nor to build 
 up any people upon the authority of their extraordinary 
 testimony: for no Church of Christ could be established, 
 till the reign of Antichrist was at an end. 
 39. But while they testified against all the false 
 churches, and false systems, that existed on earth, they 
 were commissioned from heaven to announce their cer- 
 tain downfall, and the setting up of that church or king- 
 dom which should stand forever; but the work was not 
 given them to do; their commission extended no further 
 than to declare that God was about to effect it, and 
 would, by means of his own chusing, most certainly ac- 
 complish it in his own time. 
 40. This will appear most strikingly evident from the 
 _ writings of Edward Burrough, who was cotemporary 
 _ with George Fox, and who, in the year 1662, in the 28th 
 year of his age, died a prisoner at Newgate, London, 
 for the word of God, and for the testimony which he 
 held. The following short extracts, from his own wri- 
 _ tings, may show the nature of that testimony for which 
 __ he patiently suffered"Unto death. 
 _ 41. “All ye inhabitants of the earth, in all nations  Bur- 
 _ ‘throughout the world; hearken and give ear, the word rough’s 
 / ‘ of the Lord God, that made heaven and earth is toward p. 261, 
 _ ‘you; he is coming to set up his kingdom and his domin- & 247: 
 ‘ion, which never shall have an end; and the kingdoms 
 ) ‘of this world shall be changed, and shall become the 
 | ‘kingdom of the Son of God. The kingdom of Christ is 
 _ ‘near to come, and the kingdoms of this world shall be 
 ‘changed, and none shall have any part therein, but they 
 
 . 
 
rbid. 
 
 p: 437. 
 
 p. ‘night wherein no man can work is upon the world; 
 
 (© GENERAL VIEW OR 
 
 ‘that are redeemed out of kindreds, tongues, and 
 
 ‘this we believe; he that can receive it } n.’ 
 42. “This is the time in which all the men « gq 
 
 ‘generation are fallen, and thé wcxipsee 6 GMARGEL ak 
 
 ‘and further, this is the time of Antichrist’s dominion. 
 ‘And also we know, the time is now poscapose ten that 
 ‘the dominion of the beast is near an end, ; 
 ‘city shall the saints possess, and the Gentiles shall be 
 ‘driven out of it, according as John said, I say, the 
 ‘time is well nigh expired, and finished, and the Lord 
 ‘God Almighty, and the Lamb is risen to make 
 ‘against the beast and his e, who hath wane 
 ‘the kingdoms of the world pea now the y day 
 ‘of the Lord, and the judgment of the rival eas 
 ‘ proaching, wherein she shall be rewarded according J 
 *her works.” on? Plaptene g g 
 43, “ This I have receited from God, Tsay the ho- 
 ‘ly city shall be measured, and she shall be 
 ‘and as a bride for her husband shall she be prepared; 
 Sand God’s tabernacle shall be with men. ‘The king 
 ‘dom of the beast must down, and the princely power of 
 ‘darkness must be overthrown, and laws, and times, and 
 ‘things, and powers of men shall be overthrown, and 
 ‘overturned, till he come to reign in the earth, whose 
 ‘right it is to reign over nations and people.” 
 44. “This is written as moved of the Lord, to go- 
 ‘abroad through the nations, that all may understand 
 ‘concerning the times, and the changing of times, and” 
 ‘how the beast hath reigned in dominion—and the J 
 ‘dom of Christ hath not been known upon the eurth for: f 
 ‘many generations; but the beast hath been established’ 
 ‘in his throne of rebellion against Christ Jesus.” 
 45. “All this traditional worship, and false imitations 
 “which have been set up since apostles’ na all 
 ‘be overthrown and confounded ; Lord i 3 risen a 
 
 ‘ practised amongst Christians: and a great mre and 
 ‘confounding shall suddenly come among Christians; for 
 ‘the Lord will break down that which hath been build« ‘iy 
 ‘ed, because it is polluted; and he will pluck up that — 
 ‘which hath been planted, becanse it is defiled; anda — ‘ 
 ‘mighty work will the Lord work m the ea ; 
 
 . “for this state, all that fear God, and love him are to 
 
 “wait, for this.shall come to pass in the world? 
 
we wee +" eae 
 
 ~ 
 
 €. Vi THE WITNESSES OF TRUTH. 
 
 46. “Concerning the things whereof we have test- 
 © fied these divers years, 1am no way doubtful but our 
 ‘God will fulfil them, neither can my confidence be sha- 
 ‘ken, by what is or can come to pass; for Antichrist 
 ‘must fall, false ministry and worship, false ways and 
 ‘doctrines God will confound, false power and false 
 ‘church the Lord will lay low;—and Truth and Right- 
 ‘eousness must reign.—T hese things have we prophesi- 
 
 - Sed from day to day; and my faith is constant and im- 
 _‘ movable, that God will effect these things in his sea- 
 son.” 
 
 47. The epistles.and warnings of this faithful witness 
 of Christ, are left as a standing monument of the testi- 
 mony of truth at that day; as a controversy of God with 
 all the habitants of the earth, directed “ unto all sorts 
 of people; as a trumpet of the Lord, and a true noise of 
 a fearful earthquake at hand, which shall shake the 
 
 STs 
 
 CHAP. 
 Iv. 
 Bur- 
 rough’s 
 orks, 
 
 p- 766. 
 
 whole fabrick of the earth, and the pillars of its standing _ 
 
 shall fall, and never more be set up again.—Declared 
 and written by a son of thunder, as a warning to all the 
 inhabitants of the earth. By order and authority given 
 unto me by the Spirit of the living God.” So testified 
 Edward Burrough. in the year 1655. 
 
 48. Beginning at the head of the natien,-he deliver- 
 _eth his message to Oliver Cromwell, and all his coun- 
 cil—To all judges and lawyers—To all astrologers, 
 soothsayers, and wise men—To all generals, colonels, 
 commanders, officers, and soldiers, in England, Scotland, 
 
 and Ireland—To all the priests and prophets, and teach- 
 ers of the people—To all the Papists, their whole body 
 _ and head at Rome—To all Protestants of the eldest 
 _ £ort—To all Presbyterians and Independents—To all 
 Anabaptists—To ali free-willers—To all Ranters—T'e 
 all seekers and waiters. And lastly, to those who 
 were in the light of eternal life. And two years after, 
 he delivered ten solemn warnings to Friends.* 
 | 49. Those testimonies, which were then delivered 
 -from time to time, breathe the most evident spirit of pro- 
 phecy, in regard to the endjof a cor-upt christian world, 
 _ and the setting up of the pure and everlasting kingdem 
 | of Christ. 
 50. Now certain it is, that the many complaints of 
 -worldly mindedness, of deadness and insensibility, of 
 _ resting on a mere profession, and of receiving a spi- 
 
 * These addresses may be seen at large in Burrough’s Works, p.96 — 
 
 to 114. 
 
 I 
 
S22 ' 
 
 CHP: rit, which stand against the general body of the Friends, — 
 
 REMARKS CONCERNING op, 
 
 by their own writers, are sufficient evidences that they 
 
 _ bear. 
 
 -are not that pure, spiritual and heavenly church, of 
 which those witnesses prophesied, whose name they now 
 
 is 
 ya hye 
 
 ‘ 
 
 pamsabUR tant Fe 
 
 ‘CHAPTER V. 
 
 Particular Remarks concerning Friends, French Prophets, 
 and other Modern Sects. a 
 a church of Christ in the latter day, was not to 
 be composed of the worldly minded—the dead — 
 and insensible—or of such as would be led away by a _ 
 false spirit. Yet not one word of truth could fall to the — 
 ground that had been delivered by the witnesses of God: 
 ‘for the whole must be accomplished. 2; 
 
 2. The dissolution of the Christian World, with all its 
 false establishments, was an event as certain as any that 
 had ever been marked out by the spirit of prophecy; 
 and. the jarring materials of which it was composed, lost 
 their-centre of attraction and bands of uniformity, within 
 forty years after the testimony of George Fox, Edward 
 Burrough and the rest, was delivered; when civil rulers 
 caused the persecuting sword to be put up into its sheath, 
 and began to proclaim liberty for every one to enjoy 
 his own faith unmolested. rf ’ 
 
 3. The whole chain of prophesies, that relate to the © 
 heavens and the earth that then were, have been evi- : 
 dently fulfilling ever since liberty of conscience was 
 granted; sects and parties have not only been dissolving 
 asunder, and.removing more distant from the mother 
 church, and from each other, but the most fundament 
 points of doctrine, discipline, and government, and even — 
 whole creeds, confessions, common prayer books, &c, 
 are, in many parts of Christendom, passing away with — 
 a great noise, and the elements in which they were com- 
 posed, are melting with fervent heat. So that every at-— 
 tempt to reform, repair, and unite together the differ-— 
 ent parts of the great Christian World, can only widen 
 the bré&ach, and hasten the final dissolution of the whole, 
 
 4, But again, when the Friends, in the declining state. 
 
- 
 
 — 
 
 »¢ — = = > . = = -. » a pnd =—s 
 vw ao a @ * 
 
 =? FRIENDS, FRENCH PROPHETS, &c. 
 
 = 
 
 of cheir power, applied to civil rulers for toleration,* and 
 had their religion’ blended. with civil, law, they united 
 with the remaining power of the beast, through the,in- 
 fluence of which they became a dead lifeless body, as a 
 people. And in setting out to build another old heaven 
 church upon the principles of their former light and tes- 
 timony, before the time had arrived for their testimo- 
 ny to be accomplished, they only exposed themselves, 
 equally with others, to suffer the loss of .all their super- 
 fluous labour, in the general wreck of false buildings. 
 5. It is true they were very cautious as to adopting 
 those forms and ceremonies of worship which pertained 
 to the kingdom of Antichrist; so that inthis they are a 
 very distinguished people. Nevertheless, the root and 
 foundation of all false religion, and the very source of 
 this general deadness and insensibility, they did not 
 touch. . They spared Agag and the best of the flock. 
 » 6. The lawless works and fruits of the flesh they lop- 
 ped off in a great degree; but the flesh itself they care- 
 fully preserved and transplanted over into their new 
 soil. So that, when that power failed, by which God is 
 able, of stones, to raise.up children unto Abraham, their 
 -humbers might still increase by the works of ordinary 
 
 * If any suppose that we impute the fall of the Quakers to their peti- 
 -tioning for liberty of conscience, it is a mistake. The people of God 
 never deemed it improper to remonstrate against the unjust laws of 
 men, or even to pray civil rulers to do right. But as it Was impossible 
 for that Beate to Keep the spirit of God, and live after the flesh, and 
 as they had no real testimony against the flesh, to bring it under morti- 
 fication, ef course their fire went out for want of proper fuel, and left 
 them, exposed to the common snares and allurements of the world; 
 and the tempter stood ready with an offer, which they as readily ac- 
 cepted, “ William Penn received in the year 1680. from Charles If. and 
 ‘from the English parliament, the grant of an ample, fertile, but uicul- 
 ‘ tivated province in Migerico tnt carried over with him into his new 
 . ‘ dominions, a considerable colony of his friends and brethren; and he 
 ‘ founded in those distant regions a republic, whose*forms, laws, and 
 ‘institutions resembled no other known system of goverament.”—So 
 saith Dr. Mosheim. Then if the charters of this new kingdom were 
 received from the beast, and its laws and institutions formed under his 
 
 ' superintendency, and if it was supported by the bestial flesh and blood 
 
 of this world, however much it might have resembled that pure king- 
 dom of Christ, announced by their first witnesses, it could be no other, 
 in reality, than a part of the kingdom ofthe beast; and if Edward Bur- 
 rough spake truth, “the kingdom of the beast must down;” that is, eve- 
 ry thing that is built up under a profession of Christ, and is founded in 
 human wisdom or policy, must fall and be broken to pieces, to make 
 . asvay for the pure ehurch of Christ, which ariseth solely out of the work 
 of regeneration. And hence the establishment of the Friends hath 
 shared the common fate, so that they are broken ‘and scattered, like 
 other sects, and mixed with the rest of mankind, enjoying unmolested 
 those self-interests, pleasures and honours of the world for which they 
 exchanged their testimony, and the “5 aes avhich attended it. 
 L 
 
574 REMARKS CONCERNING. iB i * 
 CHAP. generation, and Jini children be taught b: to 
 say over'the words of their forefatheity w Ag: 
 norant of their power, ee 
 Fost 7, “ Their way of marriage (saith, William } 
 Journal. “peculiar to them, and is a distinguishing practice Semis 
 c al. ie ‘all other societies professing Christianity... henge 
 xix. ‘that marriage is an ordinance of God, sand that. ¢ 
 
 a ae 
 
 ‘only can rightly join man and woman in ma 
 
 But instead of showing how God joineth them, they. give 
 a lengthy detail of their own proceedings, hich re as 
 formal and ceremonial as those of any other 1 
 Christians: and they do not state any thing i 
 their motive or manner of copulation to distinguish en 
 natural posterity as the peculiar people of God, more 
 than others, 
 
 8. We appeal to the light of Christ, within ‘hem, 
 whether their secret. motive.or manner in and distin 
 work of this matter, is any thing peculiar and 
 guishing from the practice of other people. . 
 the Friends can give evidence that they are a peculiar 
 and distinct-people in this respect, they must be num- 
 bered with that generation, with.which their ancients 
 testified, God was not well pleased. © 
 
 9. They cannot be numbered with the true - taliban: 
 of the Lamb, because they do not follow him m the * 
 generation; and. if they .ever enter that kingdom, of 
 which their ancients so abundantly prophesied, it maniet 
 be in the same strait and narrow way of 
 denial with others of the same corrupt nature, ohdaae 
 they never will see that kingdom while the earth en- 
 dureth, - 
 
 10, God never intended that the real gifts 3 the Holy 
 Ghost should be conveyed from one to another by the 
 works of ordinary generation; but he intended (and it ‘ 
 was so) that every succeeding age should be depeneget 
 on him for their present gifts and calling. 
 
 11. Admitting that the first witnesses among at B) 
 Friends had no special command from God, either in re- ' 
 gard to fleshly or spiritual marriage, (as was the case) 
 this can be no reason why the matter should be over- 
 looked in them, by those who now stand in the spirit ar 
 power of that work of which their anciensa prophesies 
 
 * That is, we appeal to their conscience, which may have s “re- 
 maining light of Christ; but they that have the true light of t abi- 
 ding in them, walk even as Christ walked ;—not after the flak at al. 
 abit “after the spirit. Rom. viii. 
 
P. Vi FRIENDS, FRENCH PROPHETS, KC. 
 
 * 42. It may here be particularly observed, that God 
 raised up witnesses in different ages, and in divers man- 
 ners, to effect certain purposes; and what was sometimes 
 the testimony or practice of one witness, was not always 
 of another; neither was the testimony or practice of one 
 witness to be always the standing rule of faith or prac- 
 tice to a nation or people. : : 
 
 13. The prophet Hosea was expressly commanded to 
 go and take a wife of whoredoms, and beget children of 
 whoredoms; and because he was justified in this, was, 
 therefore, his example to be.followed by the whole na- 
 tion of the Jews? In no wise. It was not an example, 
 but a sign or reproof to the nation for their whoredoms, 
 when their prophet performed openly, what they prac- 
 tised in secret. ; 
 
 14. The Friends, according to their own account, 
 . were charged in-open court, that, “they went together 
 like brute beasts,” because they would not have their 
 marriages solemnized by a priest, or civil officer. So 
 might the Jewish lawyers have charged the prophet 
 and his spouse with coming together like whoremongers; 
 and admitting the charge in either case to be ever so 
 well founded, neither of them could be charged with 
 criminality in fulfilling what might have been command- 
 ed them im particular. 
 
 15. But to take that which might have been given as 
 
 - a veproof, or at best merely tolerated, and turn it into 
 an example, or precedent, because lawyers or judges 
 could prove it to be both lawful and Christian, must 
 surely be a grand deception, and very foreign from any 
 thing dictated by the Spirit of truth. And therefore the 
 Friends lie under this deception, if they suppose ‘that 
 this outward ceremony or civil rite of marriage, was giv- 
 en to the first witnesses, whose name they bear, as a 
 standing ordinance of God. » 
 
 16. The truth is, that George Fox, Edward Burrough, 
 - and many of the same spirit cotemporary with them, 
 were the true witnesses of the Most High God, posses- 
 sed of his spirit and power; and on account of the power 
 in which they stood, and the near approach of that king- 
 dom of which they testified, they were the greatest wit- 
 nesses that had been since the apostles. Notwithstand- 
 ing, there were those, after the apostles’ days, who had 
 greater light and testimony in regard to the hidden 
 
 works of the flesh, and who suffered more numerous tor- - 
 
 CHAP. 
 As 
 
 Fox’s 
 Journal, 
 vol. ii. 
 
 p- 5. 
 
SFG 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vi 
 
 * See 
 Griffith’s 
 Journal, 
 p. 61. 
 
 View of 
 Religions, 
 Art. Fr. 
 
 , Prophets. 
 
 and 
 
 Chauncy’s 
 Works, 
 vol. iii. 
 p. 2, 3, 4, 
 &e, 
 
 - 
 
 REMARKS CONCERNING = 
 
 tures, and i eters deaths for the p 
 ny which*they: held ete ie 
 17. But the first witnesses called @ 
 required to bear a full testimony cone 
 haman depravity, but the testimon: 
 of God, most of them delivered: fai } 
 nesses, and finished their testimanyy rough 
 ferings, ee 
 18, And it is also a truth that their natu 
 ants as a people, have turned aside in their 
 practice after the weak and be: 
 world, have made shipwreck of their first 4 
 living upon the words and good. of t 
 cients, while destitute of their life and path i. 
 acceptable worshippers, they have become open and se- 
 cret idolaters.* And therefore, the: ly 
 still breathe the spirit of uprightness under this 
 condition, are but suffering witnesses. loth 
 cloth. : Ke 
 19. On this point we shall only pte A. 
 soon after the honourable William Penn became gi 
 or of Pennsylvania, by a grant from King ©: 
 the spirit and testimony of truth was pr bo 
 to another people, called French Prophets, j 
 no systems, nor left any able advocates b 
 defend their cause. We shall here add as 
 of these people, taken from the records of ti 
 could only judge of them pons, to vam 
 ance. rg 
 20; © The Frénch Prophets first 
 ‘ny and Vivarais. In the year re 
 ‘Protestants of both sexes gave the 
 ‘ prophets, and inspired by the lane 
 ‘became so numerous, that there were mai 
 ‘of them inspired. They had strange fits, 
 ‘upon them with tremblings and faintings, as im 
 ‘which made them stretch out their 
 ‘stagger several times before they dropped dov 
 21. “They struck themselves with their 
 ‘fell on their backs, shut their eyes, and heaved wil 
 ‘their breasts. They remained a while in trances, and — 
 “coming out of them with twitchings, uttered all w 
 ‘came into their mouths. They said they saw: 
 ‘yens open, angels, paradise, and hell.” 
 22, “Those who were just on the point of 1 
 
 - 
 
_ 
 
 P. VI. FRIENDS, FRENCH PROPHETS, &c, 377 
 
 ‘the spirit of prophecy, dropped down, not only in the CHAP. 
 ‘assemblies, crying out, Mercy, but in the fields, and in ; 
 ‘their own houses. The least of their assemblies made 
 ‘up four or five hundred, and some of them amounted 
 ‘to even three or four thousand persons. When the 
 ‘ prophets had for a while been under agitations of body, 
 ‘they began to prophesy.” r 
 
 23. “The burden of their prophesies, Amend your 
 ‘lives; repent ye; the end of all things draws nigh.— 
 ‘The hills rebounded with their loud cries for mercy, 
 ‘and with imprecations against the priests, the church, 
 ‘the pope, and against the Antichristian dominion, with 
 ‘ predictions of the approaching fall of popery. All they 
 ‘said at these times, was heard and received with. rev+ 
 ‘erence and awe.” : 
 
 _ 24, “In the year 1706, three or four of these proph- 
 ‘ets came over into England, and brought their prophe- 
 ‘tic spirit along with them; which discovered itself in 
 ‘the same ways and manners, by ecstasies, and agita- 
 ‘tions, and inspirations under them, as it had done in 
 ‘France. ‘And they propagated the like spirit to others; 
 *so that before the year was out, there were two or 
 ‘three hundred of these prophets in and about London, 
 ‘of both sexes, of all ages, men, women and children; 
 ‘and they had delivered under prophetic inspiration, 
 « four or five hundred prophetic warnings.” 
 
 25.. “The great thing they pretended by the Spirit, 
 ‘was to give warning of the near approach of the king- 
 ‘dom of God, the happy times of the church, the mil- 
 _ ‘lennium state. Their message was, that the grand ju- 
 _ ‘hbilee; the acceptable year of the Lord; the accom- 
 _ *plishment of those numerous scriptures, concerning the 
 ) _ ‘new heavens and the new earth; the kingdom of the 
 
 ‘Messiah; the marriage of the Lamb; the first resur- 
 ‘rection, or the new Jerusalem descending from above, 
 ‘were now even at the door:” 
 
 26. “That this great operation was to be wrought on 
 ‘the part of man, by spiritual arms only, proceeding 
 ‘from the mouths [*] of those, who should by inspira- * Com- 
 ‘tion, or the mighty giftof the Spirit, be sent forth in P2"*,Re 
 ‘great numbers to labour in the vineyard: That this with xis. 
 ‘mission of his servants should be witnessed to, by signs 1° 
 4and wonders from heaven, by a deluge of judgments on 
 ‘the wicked universally throughout the world, as famine, 
 ‘pestilence, earthquakes, &c.” 
 
 L12 
 
 ne 
 
S78 
 
 CHAP. 
 V. 
 
 t See Jo- 
 nah ili. 4, 
 
 * 97, © "Phat the regen rele angels 
 ‘the ye and there shall remain ‘upon 
 ‘shall be but one Lord, ale faith, 
 “voice among mankind, 
 ‘great things they spoke of, face 
 
 ‘whole earth within the term of 
 
 28. “These prophets also p 
 ‘languages; of discerning the Recitts af eum ar 
 
 ‘ gift of ministration of the sam ber na on 0 others 
 
 ‘laying on of hands; and the gi 
 “they were really inspired ‘by the Holy Ghos 
 “ledged the complete joy and sihebo 
 “enced; the spirit of prayer Which was poure 
 ‘upon them; and the answer of their prayers 
 
 29. The particular ‘testimom of the T'wo ‘Witnesses 
 closed with the French prop the thing's 
 whereof they testified, followed in order ‘ace net 
 their prophecy. A 'measiire, however, of the i- 
 rit hath never since been wanting, but hath wre 
 ther internally or by more ext 
 vers places. ‘Nor hath it been con: ito 
 lar sect of people, but hath been a aes iki 
 in many of different names, who have e to 
 for the appearing of Christ in the latter-d da: 
 
 30. This is manifest, not only from the ‘tr 
 of religion, both in Europe and America, $i 
 dle of the eighteenth century, ‘but more 
 from the late extraordinary out-pouring 
 God in the states of Kentucky, Ohio. Femara 
 many other places. OE Aaa 
 
 31. Bat it is to be particularly remar enieny! anti 
 the things prophesied of were accomplishé id‘the Te- 
 al work of Redemption wrought, the ] 
 could be revealed only through men of like p 
 the rest, who were in themselves aie witich ese 
 and liable, through their own corruptions, to r 
 wild extremes and groundless imaginations of theirt 
 framing. Te. Ja I 
 
 32. For the want of true judgment, anda real's 
 al discernment, between the testimony of truth ‘and 
 exalted sensations of depraved human nature, $ 
 ly blended with it, men of natural ‘abilities, a 
 upright intentions, have been led to defend th : 
 in the main, was indefensible. And in the finalfa 
 
P. VL FRIENDS, FRENCH PROPHETS, &c. 
 
 . 
 
 378 
 
 ‘im some cases, the blind and incredulous CHAP. 
 
 a false prophecy in some 
 
 have been left to pce the eh in others. Occasions 
 of this nature ina book entitled, “The 
 World’s Doom, or the Cabinet of Fate unlocked” ” 
 
 ‘33. But certain it is, that no human errors, mixtures, 
 and false applications, can ever alter the purpose of God 
 or prevent tlie main substance of prophecy from taking 
 place: nor can any wild extremes into which the pro- 
 phet may run, destroy the force of the prophecy in the 
 
 t of the wise; because the fulfilment dependeth 
 not on him that delivereth it; nor is the truth of it found- 
 ed on his wisdom or prudence: witness Balaam and the 
 prophet Jonah. 
 
 34. The Mennonites, Moravians, and Dunkers of the 
 present day claim their descent from the ancient here- 
 tics; however, by mixing with the spirit of antichristian 
 reformers, they have degenerated into a lifeless form; 
 yet, in many particulars, they retain some shadow of 
 the ancient virtue, with regard to civil offices, bearing 
 arms, taking oaths, &c. and some among them, in a 
 great degree, retain the uprightness, and simplicity of 
 their predecessors. 
 
 "35. Under the name of Quakers, Methodists, New- 
 light Presbyterians, and others, even under the most 
 
 permanen _ that have been established during the ” 
 
 dominion®0f antichrist, it is undoubtedly certain, that 
 there are many souls sincerely eke for redemption 
 from sin; and who, according to their light, are labour- 
 ing to do the best they can. 
 
 36. And such have always been particularly noticed 
 
 of God, as much as the penitent Jews were in their cap- 
 tivity; ‘and such, with those of the same spirit of honesty 
 and love of truth, God will hide in his pavilion, in the 
 day of visitation, and in the secret of his tabernacle shall 
 they be covered in the day of trouble; while the kings 
 and great ones of the earth shall cry to the rocks and 
 mountains to fall upon them: and while the kingdoms 
 and nations of the earth are breaking each other m pie- 
 ces, even as the vessel of a potter is broken. 
 
 37. God will not cast off those who truly fear him. 
 He will not reward the righteous according to the works 
 of the wicked; neither will he reward the wicked ac- 
 cording to the doings of the just; but each shall have 
 the portion of their own choice, as it is written: “He 
 that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he that is fil- 
 
— 
 
 bake ia 
 
 j ee 4a, A 
 
 4 ry ~ ij 
 of ee. be ee 3 fae, 
 
 : _ PR taco ee ied spots 
 
 ; al bebe rk! 
 
Se Le ————— es LULU! CS — we le 
 ° 7 
 
 re 
 
 aelmMR.2 POY. Hermes 5 
 = pera edt ay. eee hs s z We ea 
 aPSr's Pap 9 + _ THE TESTIMONY - Ania 
 
 dey fio". a , 
 OF nih hea 
 CHRIST’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 PART VIL. 
 
 THE SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST; THE FINISHING 
 
 WORK OF THE NEW CREATION. 
 
 - 
 
 ’ 
 
 eee 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 General Remarks on the Spirit of Prophecy, as it geipuctel? 
 the Time of Christ’s Second Appearing. 
 
 4 “CCORDING to the predictions of the prophets, 
 
 many have been long looking for the commence- 
 
 ment of what is called the Mittennivum, or latter day of —~- 
 glory, bet kingdom of Christ shall be set up and 
 
 m earth; in which all tyrannical and eppres- 
 sive governments shall be overthrown and destroyed, 
 and mankind enjoy just and equal rights in all matters, 
 civil and religious; when all wars shall cease, and uni- 
 versal peace be enjoyed by the nations of the earth. 
 
 2. That such a day hath long been foretold, and must 
 necessarily take place, is clear from the whole tenor of 
 scripture prophecy; but the time, and circumstances of 
 that day, have been matter of reasoning and debate for 
 many ages; while it was, in reality, out of sight of the 
 most penetrating part of mankind, and was intended to 
 remain so, until the work of the day should declare it. 
 
 3. God, who made the world and all things therein, 
 
 had determined the times before appointed, and fixed 24 
 
 ihe bounds of man’s habitation, changed the heavens 
 and the earth as he pleased, cast down, or exalted the 
 
 || mations according to his own wisdom, and permitted the 
 
 basest of men to rule over them. until the times déter- 
 mined were accomplished, which he had. reserved in his 
 
 | givn power. 
 
 CHAP. 
 I. 
 
 Acts s¥iL 
 
 Dan. iy. 
 
GENERAL REMARKS ON 
 
 4. It was, therefore, ving 
 for the most upright men livin, 
 to comprehend, ‘in its real and 
 belonged to a future state of Sheen 
 God alone, and therefore could oe 
 “by such sensible signs, figures a similitud as 
 adapted to his natural capacity, to e : 
 belief in what was yet to appear. Yet 
 
 5. To say nothing here, penal ah on ae differe 
 parts which compose the scriptures; it is certain that, i 
 any history of past events is to be credited, the hi tori- 
 cal part of the sacred writings ‘claimeth the 
 highest authority. Aa 
 
 6. And it is equally certain, that many future even 
 were revealed to those who were chosen of God for that 
 purpose, under many and various similitudes, figu 
 and shadows, while the substances themselves were 
 cealed from the penetration even of those unto whe 
 the shadows were given. 
 
 _\7, But as many future events have been reveal by. 
 the Holy. Ghost, under mysterious figures or natural 
 pearances, the natural man must ee form s 
 ideas in his mind concerning them. sf 
 is, whether his ideas are true or false?) cae ° 
 
 8. This matter may be at once decided; 
 ideas are fixed upon natural objects, re 
 tudes are familiar to his'‘natural sei 
 false; and it is evident, that until the cidannocel 
 selves are actually manifested, he can have 
 contemplate them by, but’ natural similitudes, pt 
 
 9. And although the spirit of revelation Se yet 
 the natural man’s ideas concerning the real s aces 
 of the things, can be no other than’ falseyvend 'W : 
 the similitudes are to be literally, or spatiale ulfil- 
 led,-it is not for him to know or determine, s seeing 
 God hath reserved to himself alone, the ti 
 sons, and of course, the manner of their a 
 
 10. The whole Jewish state, was, as it we 
 ed into natural similitudes, and shadows of 2 
 to come, which were confirmed to the heirs of f 
 from time*to time, by the most evincing evidences 
 how long hath that nation persevered in the a 
 sion, that they are the only people of God, a 
 seed of promise; while’ bondage, ca ivity, h, 
 the curse of being scattered among the nations, are 
 most distinguishing evidences! ’ be. 
 
BVI, * © THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY. - 
 
 . And how many hundreds of years hath the name 
 ristian, bound whole nations under the same strange 
 Jusion,.and furnished them with a pretext. for filling 
 the earth with the most horrid crimes! 
 
 12. Thousands, no better by nature or practice than 
 others, by virtue of this distinguishing name, have assu- 
 med the character of God’s children, laid claim to the 
 earth as their lawful inheritance, taken up arms against 
 every other name and character, as usurpers, and by 
 such acts of cruelty and outrage, as are shocking to na- 
 ture itself, have given their fellow creatures the greatest 
 occasion to blaspheme the God of heaven, for sending 
 into the world such a person as Jesus Christ. 
 
 13. These fatal mistakes among mankind, evidently 
 arose from their taking the shadow for the substance; 
 claiming a right to revelation, the spirit of which they 
 possessed not; proposing the manner of:God’s work, and 
 jimiting or extending the times and seasons, which di- 
 ‘wine wisdom had reserved in her own power; and fixing 
 their own natural and carnal ideas to the language of 
 the Holy Ghost,-by virtue of stolen words; to the true 
 Sense of which, consequently, they could never agree. 
 
 14. Hence came confusion, contentions, and debates 
 without number; an incontestable evidence that the Ho- 
 ly Ghost never gave them this authority to construe her 
 Janguage: therefore it can be no reasonable objection 
 against the spirit of prophecy, that the substances of 
 what it revealed, was incomprehensible, and could not 
 ‘be known or understood in their true nature, until they 
 were brought forth and exhibited in their season; seeing 
 it was impossible in the nature of things that it should 
 -be otherwise. 5 
 
 15. The error or deception, therefore, is not in the 
 mysterious language of inspiration, nor in those who 
 were simply moved to foretell, under sublime figures, 
 what God would bring to pass in future days; but in the 
 aninds of natural and carnal men, who take upon them- 
 selves to limit or extend those times and seasons, which, 
 in the mind of wisdom, were determined to be out of 
 their reach until the times appointed. ” 
 
 16. Nor could those sublime figures in prophetic lan- 
 guage, ever be really and truly understood, or explain- 
 
 ed, until the very times of their fulfilment; and. even ~ 
 
 then, by those only who come into the very spirit of the 
 work, at the day in which it is wrought. 
 
 CHAP, 
 a 
 
384 
 
 c ee. 
 
 sai. i. 9, 
 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 36. 
 
 & Cor. ii. 
 71. 
 
 _ erwise. 
 
 ‘GENERAL REMARKS ON 
 
 17, Whatever may be said im of 
 velation, or the spirit of prophec 
 Jen man never could have ha 
 existence, or the ‘prospects of imi 
 this + yperags whether he recei be Pa 
 
 18. And it is equally drei 
 ever kept the world in awe, or 
 to the impulse of human laws: ai 
 faith, which contemplateth the ol 
 the present life, as the prolonged 
 ending eternify, could ever have pre 
 ows to so great.an extent. 
 
 19. It must, therefore, be aseribed. 
 God, in revealing a future state, su 
 ent, ‘that man hath been excited to 
 ral virtue, through which his nata 
 _ed to such a length of time, as to 
 ation, which the divine ‘counsel 
 if the lawless passions of Cain and the 
 universally prevailed, no flesh could ha’ 
 this world would long ago, have — 2 
 Gomorrah, and the cities round about. 
 
 20. Much was said by the Witnesses o: 
 — in later ages, concerning: the day in h 
 
 tery of God was to be finished in ti 
 after all those prophesies, and all the r 
 ral men, concerning their. accomplishment, ] 
 
 Christ Sonapirelsiti the whole: “But of 4h 
 hour knoweth no man, nay, not the a 
 but my Father only.” mnt 
 
 -21. Previous to the commencement of ; 
 
 were three things respecting it, 
 not possibly know. First, the time; Second, 
 and Third, the manner in which it was to ¢ 
 
 22. First. The time could not possibly be 
 
 ed, although it was fixed in defmite numbers 
 prophets. As nothing inferior to man an | 
 things of man, save the spirit*of man that is i 
 no man can know the things of God, but the spi 
 by which the prophesies were given, 
 - 23, Man,as a rational creature, hath fixed 
 and seasons, according to the ch of this g 
 relation to the sum and moon, and hath the 
 dished the day, the month, and the year; ” 
 
P. Vil. THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 less beings of a superior 
 
 24. Again, man hath been accustomed to calculate 
 times by a variety of okjects in nature, and to distin- 
 guish those calculations by various names, as genera- 
 tions, ages, years, months, weeks, days, hours, and sea- 
 sons; but what can he certainly know beyond the limits 
 ef his own age? Nothing at all]. Yet the spirit spake 
 of ages of ages; he may call this eternity, or what he 
 
 leaseth, it altereth it not; he is certainly lost in the 
 thought, because it exceedeth his narrow limits. _ 
 
 25. Again, in the language of the Spirit, “One day 
 is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand 
 years as one day.—I have appointed thee each day for 
 a year.—And these nations shall serve the king of Ba- 
 bylon seventy years.” ' 
 
 ings are not confined to — of man; much 
 
 86. Therefore, the natural man may calculate the 
 
 times to suit his own pleasure; he may comprise the 
 greatest numbers in a few hours of the natural day, and 
 prove the time of the promise to have been past thou- 
 sands of years ago. Or if he chuse to continue in his 
 sins daring life, he may put far off the evil day, even to 
 a fature period of twenty-tive millions of common years; 
 by either of which he will prove himself to be totally ig- 
 nerant of the matter, and altogether in nature’s darkness. 
 
 27. Again, an angel set the time for cleansing the 
 
 sanctuary, at two thousand three hundred days. But 14 
 
 can the natural man certainly tell whether the Spirit 
 meant the days of man, or of the Lord; ora medium 
 between, that is, two thousand three hundred of his na- 
 tural years? 
 
 28. Which ever way he may take, it can profit him 
 little. He may out-live the first period of six or seven 
 years, and all the good it may bring. The second is en- 
 tirely out of his reach; norcan he tell where.it began, 
 or where it will end: and the third is infinitely beyond 
 his comprehension, being not Jess than two million, or 
 twenty-three hundred thousand years. 
 
 29. The natural man, or the inspired man, (if he 
 | chuse to denominate himself so because he hath the 
 seriptures before his eyes) may acknowledge, that he 
 knoweth nothing about the time, because the Spirit of 
 prophecy, by express declarations, obligeth him so to 
 do; yet he imagineth that he can tell the event when- 
 ever it shall appear; but in this he is equally mistaken. 
 
 Mm : 
 
 Dan. viii. 
 
 N 
 
——- A. ltlUlté<C 
 
 CHAP. 
 1. 
 
 Rom. ui. 
 2. 
 
 Dan. ix. 
 25. 
 
 Mat. xxiii. 
 and Xxiv. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS ON — 
 
 30. To whom were the p 
 whom were given the type 
 the prophets? Was it not 
 way they had the advant > apostle 
 - 31. What then? The es Daniel eh 
 that it should be seven weeks Aa rd 
 weeks unto Messiah the prince. But how would the 
 scripture-inspired Jew calculate this? Would he call it” 
 four hundred.and eighty-three natural 
 hundred and eighty three years?, or four hundred and 
 eighty-three thousand years? Without the 
 which dictated those numbers, and Gide bapaie ahead 
 their accomplishment, either way » poncapnieeege 8 be his — 
 portion. ee 
 
 32. Upon the first calculation, he findeth rye: 4 
 
 satisfy his mind; his natural senses. 
 beholdeth. ‘The second calculation, he thi sl 4 
 bring the Messiah; and the plan he hath laid. 
 understanding, he thinketh, will determine the. event 
 whenever it cometh to pass. Lo ay Saeee 
 
 33. But instead of the Messiah, and the. great-event 
 he looked for, there came one Jute of Nazareth, whom 
 they knew, aad who was more like a. beggar than a 
 prince; who called them a generation or brood of wipers, 
 denounced woes upon them, foretold the destruction 
 their city and temple, the abolition. of their whole reli- 
 gious system, and their final extinction as a nation, 
 
 34. This the events of his most reasonable calcula 
 tions take place, and he knoweth them not; and beyond — 
 this, the calculation of the sixty-nine or seventy weeks 
 must out-run the most distant conception of either Jew 
 or’ Gentile. J ) 
 
 35. The truth is, natural men could never calculate 
 God’s times and’ seasons, they either came’ too sot 
 too late; and thus, in all their calculations, they 
 always’placed God ata great distance from the 
 lator, éither in the past or future tense; at s 
 distance at least, that there remained no p' 
 his seeing the’ day of God’s power; and the 
 been best satisfied to have it so. aes 
 
 36. They shrink from the thought of he eing” 
 numbered, and their enjoyments in nature being in 
 ed within the emall compass of a generation; nd 
 upon their own calculation, themselves being judg 
 
 gnen in a state of nature cannot know the day of 
 
P. vill. THE) SPIRIT “OP PROPHECY. 
 
 power; it is out of their sight, as far as eternity is out 
 of sight of time. 
 
 - 37. They cannot see that to which the prophecy al- 
 ludeth, and therefore cannot interpret it. The vision of 
 all is to them like a book that is sealed, which men deli- 
 ver to one that is learned, saying, Read this, ] pray thee; 
 and he saith, | cannot, for it is sealed. And the unlearn- 
 ed cannot read it because they are not learned. 
 
 38. It is therefore justly observed by Newton, “It is 
 
 ‘no wonder that the fathers, nor indeed that any one 
 “should mistake in particularly applying prophesies, 
 which had not then received their completion. The 
 ‘fathers might understand the prophesies so far as they 
 “were fulfilled,—but when they ventured farther, they 
 ‘plunged out of their depth, and were lost in the abyss 
 ‘of error. Such prophesies can be explained only by 
 ‘the events.” 
 » (39. All this is strictly true, to which it may be added, 
 that when the prophesies received their completion, 
 none could make the just application but such as were 
 in the spirit and truth of their fulfilment. 
 
 40. The prophecy came not in old time by the will of 
 man, neither can it be accomplished by his will, nor 
 agreeably to it; and consequently, the time of its accom- 
 plishment cannot be dated, nor interpreted to serve his 
 private views; but must be ascertained first of all by the 
 event, and then understood by those who are in it. 
 
 NS 
 
 CHAPTER Il. 
 
 Further Remarks on the Spirit of Prophecy, as it respected 
 the Place of Christ’s Second Appearing. 
 
 ECONDLY. The place, in which the work of 
 Christ’s kingdom was to be exhibited, is also en- 
 tirely out of sight of men in their natural state, and in 
 its real and full sense, cannot possibly be communicated 
 -to their natural understanding, even by the spirit of 
 prophecy. 
 
 2. The prophets spake of the Lord’s descending from 
 heaven, but natural men cannot call Jesus Lord, because 
 his kingdom is not of this world;—for no man, in truth, 
 can say that Jesus is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Tsai.-xxix, 
 
 1 
 _ 
 
 cig xiv. 
 vol. i. p. 
 174. . 
 
 See 2 Pet. 
 
 i. 21, and 
 Dan. xii. 
 10, 
 
 1 Cor. xii. 
 
CHAP. 
 Il. 
 
 John i. 
 46; 
 
 palace of any of their princes; but, begotten out ‘of the 
 
 “ORNFRAL REMARKS OW — 
 
 3. Again, they spake of Jerusalem/as being 
 where the kingdom of God was to appear; an 
 cendant from David sitting there upon his t 
 these prophesies, according to the sense ofa 
 could not apply to Christ Jesus, nor to 
 . 4 He was not descended of ae . 
 
 ordinary course of nature, and brought 
 Jerusalem was also in bondage with her children; ‘ 
 sceptre was departed: from Sadeh; tna. 
 David laid waste. oy es! ARR aa 
 5. The city and temple’ of God had been 
 described by the prophet Ezekiel, and all the . 
 and limits of the Holy Land round about; and the natu: 
 ral man supposed all those things would be literally es 
 tablished in the land of Canaan, and on the 
 mount Zion. But the appearing of Christ, bran saute 4 
 ‘of God, went directly against all ‘such views; ‘ 
 natural men, were, in that instance, wholly mistaken as * 
 to the place, and why not again? = 
 6. Since that mistake hath been discovered, and the — f 
 natural Canaan put out of the reach of Abraham's natu: — 
 ral posterity, some have become a little more 
 in their understanding, concerning the place o. 
 throne and kingdom, and have stated it to be the Ch 
 7. Bat the churches have become so numerous Te 
 this principle was discovered, that in this particular, n 
 tural men are more divided and bewildered ee \ 
 and the enquiry, Where Lord? is more than ever 
 of their reach to determine. 
 8. If Christ should appear in one church, all the resi 
 would of course reject him, because he came not where 
 they looked for him. This difficulty was very evident — 
 in his first appearing: —They object, Can there any g od 
 thing come out of Nazareth? . 
 9. The prejudices of nations, kingdoms, churches 
 individuals, are such against each other, that it 
 God to act contrary to them all, and to open 
 dom, and manifest his work of redemption wh 
 of them expect it. For were it opened and : 
 according to the sagacity of any natural man, ch) 
 nation, all the rest would be offended, because 
 not been favoured with the first discovery. Si 
 very nature of proud man, 
 10. Therefore the throne of God, and the pla 
 
Vv THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 the soles of his feet, are to the natural man, neither at 
 Jerusalem, nor in this mountain; neither in the desert, 
 nor secret chamber; neither here, nor there. It is ab- 
 solutely hid from the wise and prudent, who sought it by 
 their human wisdom, and revealed unto spiritual babes. 
 
 11. The powers of nature, in relation to God’s spiritu- 
 al work, are as far short of ascertaining Where, as How 
 long. Man, by searching, may find out where he him- 
 self is, in relation to time and things; whether-he is in 
 sickness or disgrace; in poverty or debt; whether he is 
 in a healthy country, in a kingdom, commonwealth or 
 republic; whether he is in subjection to the laws of his 
 country, or in secret or open violation of them; whether 
 he is in war or in peace; in his own house or in prison. 
 
 12, He may also ascertain the position of other objects 
 in relation to each other. He may know where this 
 earth is, and measure its distance from the sun, and find 
 out all the motions and distances of the moon and plan- 
 ets. The natura] heavens and earth are within the com- 
 pass of his knowledge; here he may have his god, his 
 favourite object of love, his virtues and vices, his good 
 and evil. 
 
 ' 13. But beyond this what doth he know? Can he tell 
 where his soul is, in relation to the true God, and eternal 
 life? Hath he any certain knowledge either of the one 
 or the other? What place or thing doth he comprehend 
 beyond the use of his natural senses? Deprive him of 
 seeing, hearing, feeling, and where ishe? In a pavilion 
 of profound darkness! 
 
 14, By the use of sensible objects, he may form a thou- 
 sand places and things in his imagination, which never 
 had, nor can have any reality in them. He may ima- 
 gine a material heaven beyond the fixed stars, and con- 
 template its coming to this earth at some certain period 
 far distant. rf 
 
 15. He may imagine a resurrection of material bodies, 
 and fancy a union to be formed between that remote 
 heaven and this earth. And when his imagination hath 
 stretched to the utmost, he may correct his own errors, 
 and reject revelation, because he supposed it led him in- 
 to such unreasonable opinions, . ' 
 
 16, Yet after all his fantastic ideas, and consequen 
 disappointments, he will find that th@perror was not in 
 revelation, because he never had it; but arose out of his 
 dwn weakness, in trying to bring the sublime things of 
 
 Mm2 
 
 889 
 CHAP. 
 Il. 
 
 John iv. 
 2. 
 
 Mat. xxiv? 
 26, & xi. 
 25—27 
 
396 
 
 CHAP, 
 il 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS’ OW P. Vik 
 
 God within the limits of his ovr ned Aaa ae ' 
 city. + etal fagllbesh ce 
 17. If then, a material heaven: cannot pass ‘down to 
 this earth, through the sphere of the fixed stars, thesun, — 
 moon and planets, nor a material body, ascend thither; 
 is this any reason why the promise of God should: be 
 void, and of no effect? rie) RR 
 18. Let God be true, and every. man aliar; Let man 
 deceive and be deceived, while he imagineth, that the 
 things of the Spirit, are such as he can see with | 
 ral eyes, and handle with his natural hands.» = 5 
 19. While he is willing to put far away the avn at of 
 
 | 
 God, and abuse the scripture words and n ear he’ 
 carnal reason, let him try to ascertain by his wis- > 
 : 
 : 
 
 dom, whether Christ will come first to old Jerusalem, or 
 
 ¥ 
 
 - to some of the churches; whether in an army of natu- 
 
 Oy 
 
 Luke xviii. 
 37. 1 Cor. 
 xii. 12, 
 
 Amos y. 
 18. 
 
 ral troops, or of rational arguments; and whether his 
 kingdom will most resemble that of king Solomon, the 
 Pope, Bonaparte, or that of the Word. i 
 
 20. He may fix it either way, but very little depend- - 
 eth on the conclusion of his carnal mind; the purpose of — 
 God remaineth unchangeable in all the operations of his 
 work, and he will do his pleasure., =) 
 
 21. When Christ spake to his disciples-of his second. 
 coming, they asked him “Where Lord?” Jesus didnot — 
 answer, In Jerusalem, or among sucha body of nominal 
 Christians, or lo here, or lo there; but, “ Wheresoever > 
 the body is.—For as the body is one, and hath: many \ 
 members, and all the: members of that one bodys being — 
 many, are one body; so also is Christ.” > - 
 
 22. Neither did Jesus expressly tell them what, or 
 where that body should be. Whence then cometh wis- — 
 dom? and where is the place of appranensci nena, 
 it is hid from the eyes of all living. ame 8 
 
 23. Tuirpty. The manner of the work of God in F 
 latter day, was also to remain concealed from the com- — 
 prehension of mankind, until the event should declareiit, — 
 being promised under srophetic figures or signs, as oppo- 
 site [sa other as five and water, light and darkness. — 
 
 24. The natural similitudes which were used to de- 
 scribe the day # the Lord, after holding forth the future 
 prospects, were more calculated to blind than to e . r 
 en. This the pii@phet knew, when he said, “W 
 you that desire the day of the Lord! the day of t! ond 
 is darkness and not light.” - 
 
 < 
 
eee we we 
 
 P. vit TRE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 when Zion shall arise and shine, and 
 
 391 
 oume. 
 
 26. 
 the Lord shall be her everlasting light, and her God her 
 
 glory; then darkness shall cover the mage, and gross 
 darkness the people. 
 
 26. Natural men could ‘look for iagened ieppeesinenines 
 of greatness and glory, while both the similitudes of fu- 
 ture events, and the events themselves, confounded their 
 isdom. Thus, Christ was denominated a king; 
 pearance, in reality, was as mean as that of a 
 without form or comeliness that any one should 
 desire him. 
 
 27. Here the natural man fell short, in looking for a 
 king, like the great ones of the earth, when the work of 
 this King of kings, was to humble himself and become 
 ebedient until death; and by his self-denying example, 
 lay a foundation for supplanting all the kings and king- 
 doms of the earth. 
 
 » °28. This the natural man could not comprehend, how- 
 ever plainly substantiated; still he looked for a king 
 higher than all the kings of the earth, sitting upon some 
 wisible throne, such as his carnal eyes could behold, 
 while, in the purpose of God, there was nothing for his 
 earnal reasonings but eternal disappointment. . 
 
 29. The ruling elements of the day of God he could 
 not understand from natural figures, The Holy Ghost 
 was compared fo fire; and the same was often compared 
 to water. “Is not my word like asa fire? saith the Lord.” 
 The disciples of Jesus wanted to call down real fire from 
 heaven; but they mistook the figure for the substance, 
 and knew not what manner of spirit they were of. , 
 
 30. And the same mistake remaineth with all natural 
 men, while they look for a natural Jesus to descend 
 from the natural heavens, in flames of natural fire, tak- 
 ing vengeance on their natural enemies: but their natu- 
 fal eyes shall never see it. 
 
 31. “The wind bloweth where it listeth—A dry wind 
 —a full wind shall come—he shall come up as clouds— 
 and the wind shall carry them away—I will pour water 
 upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground: 
 { will pour my spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing up- 
 on thine offspring—He is like a refiner’s ae hee shall 
 come in the clouds.” 
 
 32. In these, and many other places, the same thing 
 is denominated by opposite elements, and the same ele- 
 ments used to denominate opposite things, how then. 
 
 Isai. Ix. 
 iy. 
 
 John iii. f 
 Jer. iv. 1} 
 Isai. xli. 
 16. xliv. 3, 
 Mal. iii. 2. 
 Mat. xxiv- 
 30, 
 
 ae 
 
CHAP. 
 
 ia 
 oel ii. 31. 
 
 at. XXiv. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS.ON*> 
 
 could the natural man compr : 
 was to be poured out, was both fire and water, b 
 and cold, it could not possibly be one; and how coul 
 know it? He might be looking for water, and be! 
 cometh; or he might be looking for fire, and water com 
 eth; so that he could not possibly tell which 
 .33. Yet he thinketh that he verily be 
 scriptures, which cannot be broken, anc 
 that “ when they shall say, Peace and sa 
 den destruction cometh upon them.” So contragy 
 the imaginations of men to the beset of God in ft 
 
 wo ea 
 
 ; . “7s = & we . + red 
 
 " ™ oie FZ 
 
 CHAPTER UL (6 sey) “i 
 
 Further Remarks on the Spirit of P: raphe airtel. 
 the Manner of Christ’s Second ee haa 
 
 LY 
 HE signs given by the spirit of propheey, are also — 
 out of sight of the natural man; such as the visible — 
 
 changes in the things of nature. “The sun shall be tura- ; 
 ed into darkness, and the moon into blood.—The stars 
 shall fall from heaven, and the pom of the heavens — 
 shall be shaken.” nt hele 
 2. These things were, in a certain sense, fulfilled On 
 the day of Pentecost; but, was the natural sun really 
 turned into darkness? was the moon converted into 
 blood? or, did the natural stars fall from the natural 
 heavens? No such events ever did take pies, and 
 who can say they ever will?* | /* Sell 
 3. Then the natural man may say, this spirit of pre 
 phecy is a lying spirit. This by no means follo 
 or the same spirit in the apostles, testifieth cone 
 the prophets, that not unto themselves, but ‘unto the 
 they did minister the things, that were then rep 
 by the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. — , 
 4. Men of different occupations, call very differen 
 things by the same name: as, A wheel peat. clo 
 
 auppose that the sun itself was ever eres into darkness; and wh 
 er it eyer will be, is entirely unknowa to man, 
 
P. Vit THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 kers, a wheel among coach-makers, 2 wheel among mill- 
 wrights; all of which are denominated wheels, though 
 very different in their use, appearance, and manner of 
 
 operation. é . 
 
 ~§. The human body, a political body, a body of troops; 
 the society, the church, the nation, have each their par- 
 ticular head. The light of the sun, the light of reason, 
 the light of revelation, are very different objects, yet, 
 each is called light. Adam fell from a state of inno- 
 cence, Judas fell from the apostleship, Eutychus fell 
 from the third loft; each is denominated a fall. 
 
 6. Eutychus was raised up, so was Lazarus; and so 
 was Christ; but their rising was very different. Euty- 
 chus was raised up by the power of others, from where 
 he fell; Lazarus was raised up by Jesus, from where 
 the buriers had laid him, and was subject to be laid in 
 the same place again: but Christ arose from the lower 
 parts of the earth, where he had descended, and that 
 by his own power; wherefore his rising was very differ- 
 ent from all others. 
 
 7. If the spirit of prophecy, did beforehand, minister 
 to those who were heirs of salvation, in words, which at 
 the time the ministration was given, represented other 
 objects, those heirs of salvation, when they received the 
 true substance of the thing signified, could then bear 
 witness that the ministering Spirit was a Spirit of truth. 
 And natural men, who had not received the same Spirit, 
 but had deceived themselves, by falsely using the words 
 of prophecy in a natural sense, could have neither un- 
 derstanding nor right to interfere in the matter. 
 
 8. An ignorant man may use and pervert the words of 
 philosophers; he may call the light of the sun, the light 
 of reason;—he may use the words of mechanics, and 
 call the crown-wheel of a clock, the hind wheel of a 
 coach, or the rag-wheel of a saw-mill; or he may use the 
 words of divines and politicians, and call a body of di- 
 vinity, a body corporate, or a body of troops. 
 
 9. But as the light of the sun is not the light of rea- 
 son; so neither is the light of reason the light of reve- 
 lation. And the heavens and the earth, used in the figu- 
 rative language of the prophets, are uo more the natu- 
 ral heavens and earth, than a body of religious doctrines 
 is a body of national troops, 
 
 10, And if the prophet Joel and others, had used the 
 words sun, moon, and stars, blood, fire, and vapours ef 
 
 393 
 CHaP. 
 iii. 
 
 ——-=-— 
 
394 
 CHAP. 
 
 GENERAL mainsail 
 
 smoke, to describe certain characters,’ th 
 rations, that were to‘appear and take plac 
 day; it belonged to Peter, who had’ree the 
 Ghost, to say whether it was vation that 
 fall fromthe wataral henvelnennner he fall 
 pected another species of lights; and whether 
 ness, trembling and quaking, spoken of, re 
 ther kind of heavens and earth, ~” pile. oar 
 11. But natural men have alwa 
 ing the scriptures nor the power of God; « 
 themselves, by fixing their own natural ide nat 
 things to the letter of the scriptures; 
 wholly ignorant of the Spirit who dictated: rear 
 hence the endless debates concerning their true meaning, 
 12. Even the disciples of Jesus themselves, ‘until the y 
 received the Holy Ghost, could not be’ ee s 
 spiritual things: ‘How is it, (said Christ) that y 
 understand ?—O fools, and slow of heart to 
 - They marvelled at his sayings, and sereeinal 
 him. Yet proud natural men, ten-fold darker than t 
 presume that they can understand all about it; ab 
 they have fixed the living Saviour ata greater di 
 from them, than: the most distant 
 stars. So foolish is the wisdom of this world! — 
 13. How little did the disciples of Christ Jesus ¢ 
 prehend from his words, the design of his death, th 
 ture of his resurrection, and future glory! Het vem 
 that the Son of man should be delivered ip to the G ~ 
 tiles, that he should be mocked, and despitefal 
 ed, and spit upon—that they should scourge’ him, and 
 put him to death, and that he should rise again, ~ 
 14 But they did not understand ‘him, — nouns 
 words were as plain as words could be. a 
 the reason? Did they not know who the G 
 Had they never known of any who were’ mad! ny 
 Had they not been informed of numbers who k 
 raised from the dead before? Had they not their 
 own eyes seen Lazarus raised from the dead? Did t ey 
 not know what it was to be spitefully entreated, to - a 
 mocked, and scourged? Did they not know! what it 
 for one man to spit upon another? won et Pahellit 
 15. They were, undoubtedly, men of common sense, 
 and knew as well as other natural men what 
 natorally signified; but as to the true spirit ning 
 they were ata loss, The thing was hid — 
 
 diseed 
 
PVE THE) SPIRIT) OF) PROPHECY. 
 
 questioned one with another what the rising from. 
 
 sad should mean. Nay more, “ they understood 
 
 none of these deitgus-acibhen knew they the things 
 which were spoken.” 
 
 “16. Then if the disciples. saanicanian from the living 
 testimony of the Spirit, could not understand this rising 
 from the dead, nor any of these things, when they were 
 -so- near, how should natural men uuderstand:them from 
 
 398 
 
 CHAP, 
 IIL 
 
 = xvii 
 
 the letter, at so great a distance? Nay, it cannot be, — 
 
 any more than they can span the heavens, or find ous 
 
 the bounds of a never-ending eternity. = ©. 
 
 17. But after the Holy Ghost was given to the agers 
 tles, then indeed, what they knew, they knew in reality 
 and. truth, although they knew but in part; for they still 
 prophesied of things to come, not having received the 
 fulness: as said St. Paul, “We know in part, and we 
 prophesy in part. But when. that «which is perfect is 
 come; then that which is in part shall be done away.” 
 ' 18. The apostles still spake of the coming of Christ, 
 as future; and of their looking for, and basting unto the 
 
 coming” of that day, wherein the heavens being on fire, 
 
 should be dissolved, and the elements melt with fervent 
 _ Jheat. and when the earth aiso, and the works therein, 
 should: be burnt up. 
 _ ¢-192dm the same prophetic manner they testified that 
 _ «the Lord Jesus should descend from. heaven with a shout, 
 _ with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of 
 _ God—that the dead in Christ should rise first; and that 
 those who were alive and remained, should be ‘caught: up 
 . together to meet the Lord in the air. 
 
 20. Here the same figures are still continued to de- 
 scribe his coming, that had been used by the Jewish pro- 
  phets, although they had testified that he had come, and 
 thev had seen him afler he had finished the work that 
 was given him to do, 
 
 ' 21. But in all that they had: testified, how they had 
 seen, and learned. and heard, and ecabens what was 
 there that could open the matter, in its true light, to the. 
 natural man? Christ told them that he came to bring 
 fire on earth; but who ever saw any material fire in the 
 case? 
 
 , 22. What changes in the seakehingd world were visible 
 tothe naturaleyes? What blood or fire or pillars of 
 smoke had they to show? They saw in part, but what 
 had they to show to others? what part of a new heaver 
 
 ly 
 
 1 Cor. xii 
 9, 10. 
 
 2 Pet. iin, 
 10—12, 
 
 1 Thess. ‘? 
 iv. 16,17, 
 
- 
 
 Sob xxvii. 
 
 o 7, 8. 
 
 John viii. 
 14—4@2, 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS ON, &¢. 
 
 or a new earth? what other sun 
 what new'stars created? or wh 
 part risen, so that the natural eyes of me 
 a kind of first fruits of them that sl pt? 
 
 thing oh the kind to shows “he s 
 and water, continued just as preaes had bee 
 ginning; no burning, nor drowning, nor’s\ 
 by windy hurricanes, nor paemernysan cl 
 ‘24. But after bringing certain , 
 ears of mankind, concerning one Je a 
 and whom they affirmed to be alive, pret 
 enlarged upon the same prophetic subject, and in - 
 same prophetic language i predicted the great 
 of the Lord yet to come.: s:xahei.qiniieen ay Gimmie ag 
 25, Then from what hath been said domaine 
 evident, that neither the time, place, nor manner E 
 Christ’s coming can possibly be known or understood by 
 any, until it is declared by the event dtaclpillid 
 even then, it cannot be really and truly known and de-— 
 clared, but by and through those who have received the — 
 same Spirit who first foretold the event, and are in th 
 very light and work of the day. © © 8) 
 26. “There is a path which no fowl knoweth, 
 which the vulture’s.eye hath not seen: the lion’s whelp 
 have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed b 
 And that path which no fow] | knoweth, cannot be: the 
 natural heavens; therefore, the way of C coming 
 cannot be through the natural heavens; neither can 
 be from the desert, the paths af which have not eluded 
 the feet of the lion. ~ a) 9 nlp RY ae 
 27, “ Whence then cometh true wisdom? and wher 
 is the place of understanding? seeing it is hid 
 eyes of all living, and kept close from the fowl 
 ar.” ‘The same path is equally hid from the car 
 wise, and the cruel. No philosopher hath discove 
 it; nor.bloody tyrant trodden it. Jt remaineth unl 
 to. those eager pursuers of natural wisdom and h 
 power, of whom the fowls of the air, and the lions of 
 the desert are but figures. rere 
 28. In vain then is the path of wisdom, or the way of 
 Christ sought for, until he himself penanige to 
 this purpose his own words stand recorded. “1 
 whence | came, and whither I go. But ye canio 
 whence I come, or whither 1 go—I proceeded fort 
 
P. Vi. THE TRUE CHARACTER OF; Kc. 397 
 
 eame from God.—No man knoweth the Son but the Fa- = 
 ther; neither knoweth any man the Father, save the =. 
 Son, and he-to whomsoever the Son will reveal him.” Matt. xi. 
 29. Is then Christ revealed in the atmosphere, to the *7 
 birds of the air? Is he revealed in the secret chambers? 
 or, Is he revealed in the desert, to the beasts of the for- 
 est? Nay, in no wise. 
 30. He, therefore, that would learn and know whence 
 Christ cometh, and where he is revealed, let him seek 
 for him where he is to be found, and where he hath pro- 
 mised to set up his tabernacle, and to establish his 
 throne, and abide.forever. * 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Tie true Character of the Church of Christ. 
 
 é 
 
 HE Church of Christ is composed of such as are 
 called and chosen of God out of the spirit and 
 _ practice of the world. And in.obedience to that call, 
 they are separated from all the rést of mankind, and 
 united in one body, constituted a holy and peculiar peo- 
 ple, actuated by one holy spirit, and are devoted to the 
 cause of truth and virtue. 
 
 2. The Church ofChrist is called the kingdom of hea- 
 ven, because it is under the government of heaven, and 
 is a state, habitation, or society, necessary to prepare 
 mankind for the happiness of heaven itself; and such is 
 that line of order and disposition of things in the spir- 
 itual world, extending from the source of true happiness 
 to this world, that no soul can enter heaven, but through 
 that kingdom, or Church of Christ. 
 
 3. Hence the Church is called the light of the world, ygay,. y. 
 inasmuch asthe men of the world can receive no-true 13, 14. 
 saving light, but in and through the Church. It is also 
 the salt of the earth, as none upon earth can be saved 
 but by the Church: Iti is therefore plainly the Saviour of 
 the body. 
 
 . 4, The Church is properly the house or habitation of 
 | God on earth, which signifieth that God is not to be found 
 f No 
 
 | 
 } 
 , 
 } 
 
} 
 ‘ 
 Ne 
 fi 
 : 
 
 Rey. xxi. 
 27. 
 
 Isai. ii. 8. 
 
 cate. Ix. 
 i oho ill. 
 
 Acts 11. 44 
 iv. 32. 
 
 any where else on earth.* Assitsis 
 man, the place of my throne, andthe 
 of my feet,.where I will dwell.in the mids 
 
 ren of Israel forever.—Great is the mystery 
 
 * ness: God was manifest in the flesh,? ws ve y 
 
 5, The essential properties of, the, Church, of Christ 
 are Unity and Purity. The Church is one in h and 
 practice; one in doctrine, discipline, and gove ats 
 and one in the mutual and equal thi 
 both spiritual and temporal. » And. where 
 doth not exist, there is neither Petre 
 true Church of Christ; for Christ is not, nor.can he be 
 divided, 
 
 6. The Church hath but one faith, and that is ae 
 of Christ, the faith of the Son of God, which overcom- F 
 eth the nature and spirit of the world, enlighteneth the 
 understanding, influenceth the will, and purifieth the 
 heart :—It is one in doctrine, which is according t , 
 liness, sound, pure, wholesome, and free earns 
 asmuch as it maketh no provision for the flesh or ar 
 evil, or any sin great or small, and leadeth pan 
 practice of true godliness, unspotted piety, and 
 virtue. “There shall in no wise enter into it any th 
 i defileth.” i ee 
 
 ‘The Church hath: but one government, 
 es members are governed and influenced by 
 which. is the Spirit of Christ, who. is the-head 
 dy, and the centre of influence.to the member 
 shall lift up the voice together—they shall see 
 eye:”—It is one in practice, which is ri 
 peace, Thy people also. shall be all ri 
 that doeth righteousness is righteous.”. It as. 
 by doing right, that the Church is righteous: A 
 Church all must learn righteousness, who will 
 eous, “Let your light soshine: before men.” . | 
 
 8. The Church is of one joint-interest, as the 
 of one family, enjoying equal, rights and pri 
 things spiritual and temporal, because they, 
 ced and led by one Spirit,, and love is the o 
 their union: As it is written, “All that belie 
 gether, and had all things common—and, 
 heart, and of one soul: . ne 
 
 * Although the perfections of God, as Creator, are clea 
 his works of creation; yet he can be found e salvati 
 demption of mankind, only where he hath revealed 
 
 purpose, and that is in his Church, 
 
P. Vil. RE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 
 
 ~~ 9. Therefore, in the sense of an aspiring and selfish 
 ature, there is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither 
 bond nor free, there is not'male and female; for in Christ 
 Jesus they are all one. But the Church claimeth no re- 
 lation to. that which is the most highly esteemed, as the 
 common interest and principal, and common enjoyment 
 to the children of this world; namely, to the work of 
 
 ' 10. In this respect the Church is perfectly united— 
 they have one common-cross, which is the cross of Christ 
 ' Jesus—they crucify one root of evil, which is the flesh 
 with all its affections and lusts; and hence they possess 
 one common salvation from all sin. Where there is not 
 a common salvation from all sin, there is neither Christ 
 nor his Church; for his name was called Jesus, i. e. a 
 Saviour, because he saveth his-people from their sins. 
 “11. As all have sinned, and none can be saved from 
 their sins out of the Church; so all that come to the 
 Church must needs come in their sins; and by bringing 
 their deeds to the light, that is, by confessing and forsa- 
 king all their sins, they may find their relation to the 
 Church, according to the degree of their faith and obe- 
 idience to the light which they receive. 
 
 12. But they cannot hold that relation, nor become as 
 pillars in the temple of God, te go no more out, in any 
 other way than by -receiving a ministration of that gift 
 and power of God which abideth in the Church, and in 
 obedience thereto, resisting and overcoming evil, and 
 growing up in all things into Christ who is the head.— 
 ‘Therefore all are not the Church, who at first find their 
 relation to the Church, until their souls become purified 
 in obeying the truth. For the temple of God is holy. 
 
 13. But persons may, fora time, receive faith and light, 
 and the gifts of God through the Church, and by be- 
 ing unfaithful and disobedient may fall away; but the 
 Church itself can never fall, nor be shaken: because the 
 foundation thereof is everlasting, being laid by the reve- 
 lation of God, in the unchangeable nature and order of 
 his own eternal power and divine majesty ; and the build- 
 ing itself, hath been raised according to the unchangea- 
 ble purpose of God, which he purposed in himself be- 
 fore ali worlds, to accomplish in the fulness of times, 
 
 14, And although there was a true Church in the days 
 of the apostles, which was supplanted and trodden ur- 
 \ der foct; yet it was because the order in the foundation 
 
 Matt. «. 
 21. 
 
Eph. iii. 
 9, 10. 
 Col, i. 16. 
 
 Col. i. 17, 
 18. 
 
 Eph. iv: 
 a7, 22, 18. 
 
 chap. v. 
 27. A 
 
 Tsai. i. 3. 
 
 chap. xlii.” 
 6. ; 
 
 THE TRUE CHARACTER ORy Ge,” 
 
 of the building, was not completed, ac 
 pose of God in the fulness of times, t be 
 til Christ made his second cape pe 
 16. And if there were in the ae ° 
 the apostles, false and divided | es, if was 
 they sprang from foleeduancbadiaaill divided 
 if there be one Church now on earth, fai 
 righteous, it is most certainly the a rin 
 holy and righteous God, who-created th 
 things therein, both visible and invisible 
 16. And as certain as the only cae God d 
 to establish a holy Church, in the» 
 he would dwell, so certain that Chardh i is bro 
 and containeth all that was promised, 
 the Charch, temple, taba house or habitatio 
 God in the latter'day. a gle en am: 
 17. A house or habitation is’ built.teeasieaia ? 
 erty and furniture, as well as the person of the bi o 
 so the Church of God.containeth all the unsearchab 
 riches, and treasures of wisdom and knowledge, pee 
 ing to the redemption of man, which God) 
 up in Christ, who is the head of the Church, and who 
 is before all things therein, and by whom all pags 2 
 therein consist. 
 18. The Holy Ghost was promised, and in the Chur 
 she dwelleth, with all her gifts, powers, and diver: 
 of operations. The gifts of faith, igo kne 
 discerning of spirits, gifts of healing, miracles 
 cy, tongues, andsoon. All which gi of the | 
 are given to the Church, for the mani: 
 spirit—for the perfecting of the saints—fe 
 the ministry—and the edifying of the’ body of Ch 
 till they all come into the unity of the os aAyaiNe ; 
 measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. 
 19. Thus by the Holy Ghost, God hath sane 
 cleansed his Church, “'That he might present i 
 self a glorious Church, not having spot, or wri 
 any such thing; but that it should be holy, and 
 blemish.” 
 20. The law and the covenant were: prom 
 are in the Church.—* For out of Zion shall go fort 
 law.” Christ is the head of his body the Church, w! 
 is the light of the world. “J! will give thee for 
 nant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles,” ; 
 word of God was. roniaed “and is in the Church—that 
 
— 
 
 ca oie —— 
 
 Pp. vit THE POUNDATION PILLARS OF, &c. 
 
 word which is quick and powerful, a discerner of the 
 nts and intents of the heart—and liveth and abid- 
 
 eth forever.- pebenh rane se Ween bere Ae . 
 21. Repentance and remission of sins were promised, 
 and are in the Church. “Him hath Ged exalted—a 
 Prince and Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and 
 forgiveness of sins—The Son of man hath power on 
 earth to forgive sins.”—-This power is giver to the 
 Church ;—“ Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remit- 
 ted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they 
 
 ' are retained.” 
 
 22. Salvation and redemption are in the Church, and 
 no where else. “1 will place salvation in Zion for Israel 
 my glory.—The redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto 
 them that turn from transgression in Jacob.” 
 
 . 23. In a word, the whole mystery of God, and of the 
 
 Father, and of Christ, and all that pertaineth to eternal 
 life and godliness, are in and through the Church reveal- 
 ed and manifested, and according to the order of God in 
 the fulness of times, are to be acknowledged for the pur- 
 poses of Redemptiob.. 
 
 Ae : <= 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 * The Foundation Pillars of the Church of Christ. 
 
 . 
 WME Church of Christ hath its foundation in the 
 revelation of God, and that foundation is Christ. 
 But who, or what is Christ? The name Christ Jesus 
 signifieth Anointed Saviour.—*Thou shalt call his name 
 Jesus; for he shall save his people from their sins.” 
 And as the man Jesus was, fop that very purpose, en- 
 dowed with the spiritual unction or anointing power of 
 the Holy Ghost, therefore he was called Christ: that is, 
 the Anointed. 
 
 2, Hence the Church is called the body of Christ, 
 which signifieth the body of the Anointed, or the body 
 of those who have received the Holy Ghost: and there- 
 fore the Church of Christ is the Church of the anointed. 
 Jesus was not the body of the anointed, but the head ; 
 
 403 
 
 Heb. iy. 12 
 
 Acts v. 
 31. 
 
 John xx 
 
 Isai. xlvi. 
 13. lix. 20. 
 
 Mat. 1.21. 
 
 and as the body hath many members, so also is Christ, . 
 
 orithe anointed. These members are true believers, 
 Nn?2 
 
aS eee 
 7 
 
 402 
 
 CHAP, 
 ¥. 
 
 1 John ii. 
 gi. 
 
 Col. i. 27. 
 
 hving, And as every individual i in the world spr 
 
 dictions of the ancient prophets are recorded, am 
 
 ‘THE FOUNDATION PILLARS OF 
 
 in whom the anointing hath i its abode. AS itis wr 
 “The anointing which ye have receive 
 in sic inonne is Christ in you, the 
 3. Therefore, Christ or the anoint eit i 
 nor@ woman, but an unction or aetna: of the I 
 Spirit, of which the anointing oil, prone vate i 
 kings and prophets were formerly anoi 
 Neither is the anointed. one member, 
 particular person only, but a body chguneaschadea | 
 every thing must have a foundation or first cause,so the — 
 body of the anointed originated from one, and this one ~ 
 must be considered asthe first olan ata 
 father of all who constitute that body: tn aot et ty ogg 
 4. The world is not one person, but matiy; yet all the 
 world sprang from one man, whe is therefore:considered 
 as the foundation pillar or-first father of the human race. 
 But. as the first man was not alone in the foundation of 
 the old creation; so neither did Christ Jesus, ir : 
 gle person complete the order in the pew. 1e 
 
 new creation. - ok 
 
 5. Had there never been any written’ ouae oo yo 
 foundation of human society, or the constituent aati of: 
 the world, the world itself would bea 
 ment of the essential parts of which it is aneml , 
 namely, of man and woman; the father and mother of all 
 
 from a father and mother, the conclusions self-ey dent, 
 that the whole sprarig from one’ joint-parentage, or first’ 
 father and mother, as the foundation ~ ' a nar 
 society. eee 
 
 6. And upon the same princiele might ‘the f undatio 
 pillars of the anointed be discovered, were thevanes ther 
 written nor verbal account of the begi f such an 
 order; for'no effect can exist without a conch, aid i by rth Fa 
 
 effect, the cause which. produced it is oa manifest ! 
 S 
 
 and this truth is still more evident since the 
 led in the Church of Christ in the present dhe Hit 
 7. Then, first; as the Church is constituted of ma 
 
 kind, who are anointed with the Holy Ghost, and Sepa 
 rated from the world, it followeth, that man, 
 
 with the Holy Ghost, was the first foundation pillar of 
 the Church, And, second, as the Church is not compos- 
 ed of the man without the woman, but both are nite 
 in the Lord, by an inseparable bond of spiritual € 
 
P. Vit THE CHURCH OF CHRIST.- 
 
 405° 
 
 followeth of course, that such a union afid relation sprang CHAR. 
 
 from a first man and woman who were thus united. 
 
 8. And this man and woman, united in the bond of an 
 ' everlasting covenant, and anointed with the same spirit, 
 must be the foundation pillars of all who are thus united 
 by the same anointing. And whether they are immedi- 
 ately and personally known or not, yet, by theysame spi- 
 rit of harmony and:union flowing through the anointed, 
 there is a relative knowledge of their nature and union; 
 as mach as the world relatively know by experience, 
 the nature and union of their first foundation pillars, 
 whose image they bear. 
 
 9. And as the order inthe foundation of the old crea- 
 tion could not be complete by the first man without the 
 first woman; so the order in the foundation of the new 
 creation could not be complete in the -uran alone: for the 
 man’ is not without the woman-in the Lord, nor the wo- 
 man without the man: : 
 
 10. In the natural creation, the man was first formed, 
 and afterwards the woman, who was the mother of all 
 liying: and the man was not of the woman, but the wo- 
 man of the man, and by the woman, was the order in 
 the creation of man completed; and the first covenant 
 was between them both, for the increasing glory of the 
 natural creation: ee 8 
 
 11. Christ Jesus was the second man, the beginning of. 
 a new creation of God: but, as hath been observed, no 
 order in the creation could be completed by one alone; 
 therefore, according to the invariable order and _ rela- 
 tion of things, the ultimate display of the new creation 
 
 required a second woman, that the new covenant might 
 
 stand between them both, for the increase and glory of 
 the new creation:. 
 
 12. The first man was created male and female joint 
 ly, but neither male nor female separately, until the wo- 
 man was taken out of the man; so in the first appearing 
 of Christ, that spirit of anointing which constituted the 
 Christ, was male and female jointly, but not separately 
 in visible order: Nor could any spiritual union and rela- 
 tion exist in order, between the sexes, until the woman 
 was raised up, in-her appointed season, to complete the 
 order in the foundation of the new creation, for the re- 
 demption of both man and woman. 
 
 _. 13, This was the reason why the woman was not per- 
 mitted to teach in the times of the primitive Church: as. 
 
404 
 
 Ca 
 
 _* See 
 Matt. vii. 
 15, and 
 XXill. 33. 
 Rev. xiii. 
 and xvii. 
 and xxil. 
 B66, 
 
 {j Or 
 trance, 
 See Gen. 
 ni. 21. 
 xv. 12. 
 Dan. viii. 
 %. 
 
 HE FOUNDATION PIELARS OF PLA 
 said the, apostle, Let your women keep. silence in the — 
 Churches: for it is not permitted unto them tog i 
 and if they will learn any thing, let them ask:their hus- 
 
 bands at home :—But | suffer not a woman te 
 ».14, The woman was the first in’ 
 
 the transgression, and — 
 
 therefore must be the last out of a ipa wt 
 of delivegance must be completed. ARN a 
 her faith, and in her subjection tothe as jus: 
 tified and accepted in the primitive Churchyand only in — 
 the line of prophecy, as relating to the 
 ing of Christ, was she afterwards allowed to teach, until — ‘ 
 the time of her redemption came» «= 
 
 15. Before the first womamywas taken outof the man, 
 he had a work given him to do, He gave names)to evy- 
 ery beast of the field; but among all those animals; there _ 
 was not found for hina help, according: to. that order 
 which was before him: so, after the cre: 
 ated, and his pony anointed, from him, every. beast re- 
 ceived his name,* so that the kingdom of the. D tah be- 
 came full of names; but there was none them all, 
 a real help to the first-born i in the New Creation: Nor 
 could the real spiritual work of his kingdom be set in 
 order, until the names and characters of ee beasts 
 were filled up; which was at the end of the 
 minion, about the middle of the eighteenth ce pela, 
 
 | 16. When the persecuting power of the beast'c 
 
 the body of the true witnesses, who had the spirit 
 Two Anointed ones, or foundation pillars in the new cre 
 ation, fell into a deep sleep;|| and out of that body was” 
 the woman taken, by the Spirit of life from God, and D) 
 the operation of his creating power, she was purified, — 
 and raised up, as a foundation pillar, and the first-born 
 in her order, to stand as a help with the first-born of 
 many brethren, in the administration of the sete of 
 redemption. ae 
 
 17. From what hath been observed on thee . 
 made with Abraham—the law of Moses—the state o 
 man at the first appearing of Christ—what was w 
 in the days of Christ Jesus and his apostles—and ¢ 
 followed, through the reign of Antichrist, it is evident 
 that the covenant of eternal life was yet lacking im , 
 very essential point. 
 
 18. For as every form, or appearance of a co 
 that ever God madé with man, stood between 
 required two to fulfil it; so it is evident, not:only il ; 
 
P.. Vit. PRE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 
 
 nature of things but also from every promise and pro- 
 . which related to the covenant of eternal life, that 
 it equally required a. its final execution. 
 
 19. Then as the first’€9venant was established be- 
 tween the first man and woman, in the creation of man, 
 and the order and’relation of man was completed by the 
 woman; so, by the woman, is the order and relation of 
 the man Christ Jesus completed, and a perfect union and 
 equality established, for the purpose of full redemption, 
 and the increase of that mutual glory and happiness, 
 which God, according to the covenant of eternal life, 
 promised to accomplish in the latter day. 
 
 20. This covenant relation is between them both; for 
 as' the first covenant between the male and female was 
 broken, and the whole creation was thereby marred; so 
 no restoration could take place without a new covenant 
 relation between male and female: and therefore it was 
 necessary both in the purpose of God, and in the order 
 of things, that Christ should make his first appearing in 
 the man, and his second in the woman. 
 
 91. It was reasonable that Christ Jesus, who was the 
 beginning and first pillar in the new creation, should not 
 be begotten in the ordinary course of nature: had it 
 been otherwise, he could not have wrought any deliy- 
 erance from sin in the earth, because he was alone, and 
 there was none before him of the human race, who had 
 ever done it. “I have trodden the wine-press alone; 
 sand of the people there was none with me.” Yet, ifhe 
 had not been begotten through that medium by which 
 he took upon him the nature of sin, he could not have 
 | destroyed death, which came by sin, nor established the 
 | foundation of man’s redemption. 
 
 22. By his perfect obedience to the law and counsel 
 of God his Father, and the perfect law of righteousness 
 and truth which he established, and by offering up his 
 | own life a sacrifice, through sufferings, he became the 
 | first-born of every creature in the new creation, the first- 
 
 | begotten fromthe dead; and God hath highly exalted ! 
 
 | him, and given him a name above every name, not only 
 | in this world, but in that which is to come, so that in all 
 | things he hath the pre-eminence. 
 
 23. And therefore, when the foundation of man’s re- 
 demption was laid by the work of Christ’s first appear- 
 _ ing, the way began also te be prepared for his second 
 ' appearing, to make a final end of sin, and to bring in ev- 
 
 405 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Tsai. Ixiti. 
 3 
 
 Col. i. 18, 
 
 &11.10,& 
 
 Heb, ii. 
 
 Phil, ii. 9, 
 0. 
 
“406 
 
 oe 
 
 ee 
 
 THE FOUNDATION ee 
 
 erlasting righteousness. For although 
 was laid, yet there could veh 
 from sin, until the revelati ‘ 
 struction, should be mad 
 24, Assin first took its seat in the 
 entered the human race, and as Chris 
 upon him the nature of fallen man, made his first 2 
 ing in the line of the male only; therefore the r 
 of iniquity or man of sin was not fully 
 mystery of God finished, in Christ’s 
 25. And therefore it was also ne 
 should make his second appearing in the 
 male, and that in one wine aoa ied in sin, a 
 in the fulness of man’s fall; because ‘in the ¥ 
 root of sin was first planted, and its final ¢ 
 must begin where its foundation was first Je 
 whence it first entered the human race. = 
 26. Therefore, in the fulness of are accor 
 the unchangeable purpose of God, that same § 
 word of power, which created man at the be 
 which spake by all the prophets—which dwelt i 
 man Jesus—which was given to the apostles 
 witnesses as the holy Spirit and Word of pi 
 groaned in them waiting for the day of 
 and which was spoken of in the pe Sea of 
 as a woman travailing with child, and pi 
 livered, was revealed ina Woman: ih 
 27. And that woman, in whom was manife 
 Spirit and Word of power, who was anointed and 
 of God, to reveal the mystery of iniquity, to stand as 
 first in her order, to accomplish the purpose of ¢ ’ 
 the restoration of that which was lost by the tra 
 sion of the first woman, and to finish the yor of 
 final redemption, was Ann Ler. Bis 
 28. As a chosen vessel, appointed by divine 
 she, by her faithful obedience to that s hare 
 became the temple of the Holy Ghost, and’ 
 heir with Jesus, her Lord and head, int 
 promise of eternal life. And by her suffe 
 ail for a lost world, and her union and 
 Christ Jesus, her Tord and head, she bec: 
 born of many sisters, and the true Moruer of 
 in the new creation. De 
 29, Thus the perfection of the révabokioké 
 this latter day, excelleth, particularly, in’ 
 
 fe 
 
ieee) i ™ ; = 
 P. VIL THE JOINT-PARENTAGE OF, &c. 
 
 respecteth the most glorious part in the creation of man, 
 
 namely, the woman. And herein is the most joe As 
 scending goodness and mercy of God displayed, not only 
 in redeeming that most amiable part of the creation 
 from the curse, and all the sorrows of the fall, but also 
 mange ieaee to the lowest estate of the loss of man- 
 ki 
 
 30. So that by the first and second appearing of Christ, 
 the foundation of God is laid and completed, for the full 
 restoration of both the man and the woman. in Christ, 
 according to the order of the new covenant, which God 
 hath established in them for his own glory, and the mu- 
 tual good and happiness of each other. 
 
 $1. And in this covenant, both male and female, as 
 brethren and sisters in the family of Christ, jointly uni- 
 ey yy the bond of love, find each their correspondent 
 
 ion to the first cause of their existence, through 
 the joint-parentage of their redemption. 
 
 32. Then the man who was called Jesus, and the wo- 
 man who was called Ann, are verily the two first foun- 
 dation pillars of the Church of Christ—the two anointed 
 ones—the two first heirs of promise, between whom the 
 
 covenant of eternal life is established—the first Father 
 and Mother of all the children of the regeneration—the 
 two first visible parents in the work of redem ption—and 
 the invisible joint-parentage in the new creation, for the 
 increase of that seed, through which all families of the 
 earth shall be blessed. 
 
 i 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Joint-Parentage of the Church of Christ. 
 
 | VERY thing that existeth hath a correspondent re- 
 | lation to the cause of its existence... Thus, there 
 is a correspondence between the creature and.the Crea- 
 tor; the redeemed and the Redeemer; the sanctified 
 and the Sanctifier; and if there were no creature, there 
 could exist no such attribute as Creator. 
 2. He that sanctifieth, and they who are sanctified are 
 
 | all of one: that is, in the order of correspondence. In the- 
 same sense, the ruler and ruled, the father and son, the | 
 
 | 
 
 es 
 
 407 
 
 CHAP. 
 VI. 
 
 ice ix 
 
408 
 
 - CHAP. mother and daughter, are respectively on 
 
 _ 
 
 r a : ‘ “ss ; , y “1 
 oma JOINT-PARENTAGE OF 
 
 pondent relation, or in a covtespondence 
 
 3. Without which union or corres 
 neither can have real existence. So th ; 
 tence of father dependeth Legg > ae 
 istence of son dependeth upon fatfer: usd iene 
 correspondence in the nature and ret , 
 ariseth every attribute of God and 
 known to man. shies alba pg 
 
 4. And-for the want of an understanding of th 
 nature and cause of that union and relation, whic 
 stituteth the different. attributes ‘in ‘spiritual cts, 
 wrong headed men have ran into the inconsist Di 
 ascribing distinct subsistencies or personalities tothe 
 vine Majesty, and evento imagine thst — 
 plurality of Gods, 
 
 5. Thus they suppose that the F atliciha eeiokiel 
 distinct subsistence; that the Son bibemperser rig 
 and that the Holy Ghost, the third, is distinct fi 
 the former: whereas, those attributes are crib 
 God merely from the relation and correspondence tha 
 exist between visible objects, wisi natural men ¢ 
 understand. aH A Yo ed Ma 
 
 6. Hence the very existence of thes distinct 
 dependeth upon created objects: take away ev 
 ted object, and all those attributes cease; as th 
 butes of greater light, and lesser light, would e 
 sun and moon were annihilated: for it must eh 
 correspondence with the lesser, that the greater 1 
 #th its attribute of greatness; and so of the rest. 
 
 7. Therefore, if no son or daughter exist, es can, 
 be no father or mother, if no female, then no male; ¢ 
 -stroy the existence of the woman, and the attribu 
 the man must cease and fall into oblivion, and all the: 
 -der, glory, and perfection in the visible creation of mai 
 must fall with it. 
 
 8. Upon these plain and self-evident princi 
 loweth that those attributes which men have. 
 the Deity, are not in his Divine Essence, ~ 
 eternal, but had a beginning, and necessarily arosi 
 comparisons, drawn by the human mind, hrtivee 
 responding objects in time; and by veang 69 
 pravity, and the want of true light and revelati 
 objects have been perverted, and with them eye 
 attribute of Deity, vty OF 
 
 oh 
 
——— nica 
 Pp. vite -pHB CHURCH OF cRRIST. 
 
 s God is et Ps ‘immortal, and infinite; so tus 
 the Divine ‘Being is incom ehensible, and 
 ‘eannot be’known but by: the e things that are made, and 
 their correspondent relations. And as none of those cor- 
 responding attributes could exist but from a first cause ; 
 so it is proper to receive the knowledge and contemplate 
 the glory of the invisible First-cause ag those. cor- 
 responding jects. that visibly exist. Rat ae 
 10. In the same sense that God received the attribute 
 of Creator from the existence of creation; so the Crea- 
 tor, in the’ sense of mankind, received the attribute of. 
 Father; from the existence of the first man, who was cal- 
 led the son of God; nor could such an attribute as Sav- 
 iour ever have existed in the mind of man; hed not man 
 become a lost creature. ~ 
 abd. ‘Then as nothing can exist without its Siri toike 
 ent relation, and the attributes ‘of God are: so evident 
 from the invariable union of things in the natural crea- 
 tion, and as the new and spiritual creation was intended 
 te display the glory of God in a superior manner; there- 
 fore it will be proper here, to consider the union and 
 pondence of the different parts of the new crea- 
 tion, by which the divine Sawyer are most eminent- 
 _ly-displayed. ie 
 42. Ithath been observed, that this perfection and glo- 
 sy of the natural creation was not completed until the 
 woman was taken out of the man, and-placed in her pro- 
 per order. Whatever essential glory man might have 
 possessed, yet it could not have been declarative, so 
 long as he existed alone; that is, it could not have been 
 declared, revealed or manifested, without a suitable cor- 
 respondent object, to-declare or exhibit his glory.-—- 
 And therefore the Lord God said, “It is not good that 
 _the man should be alone; } will ssibees him ao ane like 
 _to that [order which is} before him:” 
 13. Upon the same principle it was not gobd for Christ 
 _ Jesus to be alone in the glory of his kingdom, and the 
 perfection of that victory.which he gained over the spi-’ 
 rit and power of the fall. .Nor could the true glory of 
 what he gained ever have been declared, or made mani- . 
 fest, without a cv rearieeal object united to him in a- 
 joint-relation. 9. pass 
 14. Therefore, as the first man was'not witiods the 
 woman, nor the woman without the man in the natural 
 creation; so neither is the man without the woman, nor 
 Oo 
 
 CHAP. 
 
410 
 
 Me ay the woman without the man in the Lor 
 . exist without woman, any more than fath 
 
 THE FOUNDATION: PILLARS OF Pvt 
 
 without son. . Christ Jesus in his first appearing 
 exist without a woman, ‘He was ee f a we 
 from the natural and visible corresp ne 
 man and woman, he received the athsibrts Seheeieie 
 15, And as no higher order of woman existed, than 
 
 asa spiritual man and one Stal ing alone it 
 ning of a new and spiritual creation, he. 
 vealed or known, in reality, without as r 
 any more. than the first natural man.could, in reality 
 have been declared as such, when God created male and 
 female, two in one, and called their name. Adam, in he 
 day when they were created. ve § 
 
 16. As the natural woman could not alent from 
 her correspondent union and relation to Fey en 0 
 neither could a spiritual woman exist but in a correspond: 
 ent union and. relation to a spiritual man; and each mi 
 receive the distinguishing attribute of man ‘ony 
 from its relation to the other. 
 
 17. Thenas the natural woman was onde om’ 
 the man, and placed in her distinct order, before the — 
 glory and perfection of the man or the woman could 
 displayed; so it was necessary in the work of redemp- 
 tion, that woman should be taken out of man, and place 
 in her corresponding order, before the perfe soa a 
 glory of the new creation could appear, © 
 
 18. The man Christ Jesus, through the re of 2 
 woman, took upon him, not the nature of angels, but the - 
 seed of Abraham, the,nature of human depravity, with 
 which he entered the world, and in all things was made 
 like unto his brethren; yet he was, in every sense, 
 ken out of, separated from, and placed above every ca 
 respondent attachment to all that was carnal in 
 which came by the fall. oh a 
 
 19. And by the energy of that eternal, Word, which 
 he received from his Father, he overcame the spirit and. 
 power of human depravity, and was sanctified and set 
 apart in the work, of redemption, as the first- € 
 new creation. And by that Word which liveth adi abi 
 deth forever, he was constituted the second 
 high priest forever over the household of God, rthe 
 order of Melchisedec, without beginning of days, en 
 of life. 
 
 a 
 
P. Vil _. THE CBURCH OF CHRIST. - 
 
 “»20. And all who came into him, that is, not into the 
 ‘natural body of Christ Jesus, but into his divine nature, 
 -were in him, and by him, through the energy of that 
 ‘same eternal Word, out of their correspondent re- 
 ‘lation to the depravity of the fall, and constitated the 
 spiritual body of the second Adam, comprehending male 
 and female, as the body of Christ. And this was the 
 ‘work of Christ in his first appearing, “to make in him- 
 self of twain [i. e. of man and woman] one new man, so 
 making peace.” 
 
 21. Then the Church, which was the body of Christ 
 in his first appearing, did constitute one new man, con- 
 sisting of man and woman; but that body alone could 
 not increase and multiply, ‘after the order of the new 
 ‘covenant, (any more than the body of the first male and 
 female, while in the state in which God first created 
 them when he called their name Adam) until the spiritu- 
 ‘al woman was taken out of the spiritual man, and pla- 
 ‘ced in her own proper order and correspondent relation 
 to her spiritual head. 
 
 _ 22. This was the grand reason why the apostle, speak- 
 poe ot Christ’s second appearing, and of the Church’s 
 rease in that day, saith, “ That day shall not come, ex- 
 cept there come a falling away first, and that man of sin 
 be revealed,” even the Mystery of iniquity. Hence it 
 followeth, beyond all contradiction, that the work of re- 
 demption was not yet complete: 
 ‘ 23, Therefore the work-of God, in the first Mother 
 of the new creation, was to reveal the Mystery of ini- 
 quity where it first entered, and to separate the woman 
 from her correspondent relation in the flesh, after the 
 order of the old covenant, and to place her in her proper 
 order as a spiritual woman, according to the new cove- 
 nant, in a correspondent LSet to the first spiritual 
 man. 
 
 24. As it was by the revelation ‘of Christ, and the en- 
 
 ergy of that same eternal Word which liveth and abi- 
 deth forever, that the woman was taken out of, and sepa- 
 rated from her correspondent relation to the fallen state 
 of man, and made a spiritual woman; so in her, and by 
 her, the glory and perfection of the spiritual man Christ 
 Jesus was revealed: 
 . 25, And it was only by the spiritual man Christ Fiiee, 
 and her corresponding relation to him, that she could re- 
 esive the attribute of spiritual woman. And it is only 
 
 41s 
 
 bg 
 
 Eph. ii, 
 
 oO 
 
 2 Thes. ii. 
 
abe 
 
 ——— 
 
 Eph. v. 
 31, 32. 
 
 1 Cor. vi. 
 17. 
 
 2 Cor. vi. 
 
 17. 18, 
 
 THE FOUNDATION P 
 
 itnal sidlded: 7 those ¥ 
 fertbncer receive the attri 
 
 “26. Iti is not to be unders to 
 God, that one natural body, 
 either taken out of, or joined 
 and tworian 276 termd-wsedie x 
 relation in the natural creation 
 in regard to the spiritual werk 
 
 27. To this spiritual relation 
 bringeth the natural as a fi 
 the saith, “For this cause I 
 and mother, and shall be joine 
 two shall be one flesh.” A 
 sence of male ieoplieth also th 
 eth to the woman, to leave mo 
 joined to her corresponding rela 
 al work... > i 
 
 28. “This (saith the apostle ) is: 
 l speak in Christ and in the 
 thing he referreth, when he saith, “ 
 to. the Lord is one spirit.” And 
 correspondence, ariseth the sub 
 itual attributes in the new creation 
 tion,-such as the bridegroom—-t 
 wife—brethren and sisters, a 
 of God. 
 
 29. Hence the apostle, sped 
 tion between Christ and. Belial, 
 believer. andthe infidel, saith, 
 from among them, and be ye se 
 and touch not the unclean thing; and 
 and. will be a Father unto you, and 
 and daughters, saith the Lord Al 
 
 30. Then if the Church, which is ca 
 rated from the unclean, is ’ composed 
 ters, they must needs have both a 
 and these must be the first foundati 
 parentage of the Church. 
 
 31. Therefore, as there: was ana te: 
 who were the first foundation fe 
 the first joint-parentage of the human 
 
| 
 
 I 
 
 YP. Vif. ss Tyres on FicwRES FULFILLED IN, Kc. 
 
 _ also a spiritual Adam and Eve; who are the first foun- 
 dation pillars of the Church, and the first joint-parent- 
 age of all the children of redemption. And as the world, 
 a and properly, proceedeth from Father and Mother, 
 
 e line of generation; so the Church, truly and pro- 
 pasts proceedeth from Father and Mother i in the line 
 - regeneration, 
 
 > 
 
 ae : - 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Types or Figures fulfilled in the Txo Foundation Pillars 
 of the Church. 
 HE work of redemption, being spiritaal, could not 
 _ be ushered’ in with such ocular evidence to the 
 natural man, as accompanieth the changes in the things 
 of nature; neither was man formed to be influenced sole- 
 ly by such kind of evidence. 
 
 2. But as man is a natural creature, endowed with a 
 spirit and rational! faculties, therefore the spiritual work 
 ef God must be exhibited in a spiritual light; and al- 
 though the natural eyes may often be the medium 
 through which the truth of natural things is conveyed to 
 the mind, yet it must be the mind, and not the natural 
 eyes, that receiveth the conviction of its truth and re- 
 ality. 
 
 3. And as the new creation-was to have respect to the 
 soul or spirit of man, it is only by the spirit that the 
 work itself can be discovered in its true nature; and 
 therefore the evidence by which it is discovered, is ad- 
 dressed to the mind, and not to the bodily senses. 
 
 4. A Saviour was born for souls that were lost in their 
 sins, and only such as were absolutely saved, could know 
 or rightly name him: and unto such as were waiting for 
 redemption in the latter day, Christ was to appear the 
 
 second time without sin, and none but such could possi- 
 bly know him, or give him his true and just titles. 
 
 5. And nothing could possibly recommend him to the 
 mind of man, with greater evidence, than his first giving 
 
 | them types, figures, prophesies, and visions, of his future 
 
 appearance, and then coming in such a mamner as ex- 
 pressly to fulfil them, and to render any other fulfilment 
 Oo2 
 
 ais 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vil. 
 
 ———— 
 
Rom. v. 
 t4. 
 
 TYPES OR FIGURES FULFILLED IN” 
 
 of them absolutely impossible: this we cer tify hath 
 the case. 618 RAE pee 
 6. And when those types aiid Se esies are stat 
 with their true accomplishment, the .matte 
 once decided, that such as donot acknowledge 
 his second appearing, must either deny tetrad? tas 
 scriptures, or they are not looking for redemption, but 
 are in pursuit of some other object con — blinded — 
 es) understanding. + 
 We have already shown the sioner between 
 ihe first and second Adam, in a number of p 
 which prove that the second Adam could not be the an- 
 titype of the first, short of being both male a female” 
 in a spiritual sense. 
 8. And as the apostle expressly afirmeth that the first 
 Adam is the figure of him who was to come, it cannot — 
 be denied, that he who was to come, should be male and 
 female, unless it be denied that he who bimini. o 
 was male and female in the day that he was a 
 9. The same remark will apply to every ofher per- 
 son, who was chosen as a type of Christ. So that the” 
 woman must appear in Christ, in her proper order and 
 lot; unless the utmost violence i is used in distorting the 
 natural, similitude, and forcing her out of her proper 
 place there, and consequently from her just and e 
 correspondent union and relation in the work 0 
 demption. on ae 
 10, Volumes might be written on this subject, were it 
 necessary to trace out the correspondence ‘between the 
 shadow and the substance in every particular, How- 
 ever, this present work will not adit Of enlarging; 
 such as are in any measure acquainted with 
 tures, and really desire the truth, will be able to make 
 ina bah apa from the slightest comparison. = 
 As figures or similitudes come the nearest to 
 eee understanding, we shall first notice a few parti- 
 cular things, by which Christ was represented; and next, — 
 a few leading prophesies, which may serve as a key 
 all the rest. 
 12, Abraham and Sarah (whose neice meal 
 father, and princess of a multitude) were parti 
 figures of Christ in his first and second appearing, 1 
 much as Christ the promised seed was called in 
 their joint-issue, who was begotten by promise, in 5 
 Sarah was jointly and inseparably included 
 ham 
 
a es = 
 P. vik THE TWO FOUNDATION PILLARS. ' 415 
 
 » 13. The same may be said of Isaac and Rebekah, ee: 
 Jacob and Rachel, Hence the apostle speaketh of the is 
 female as well as the male, when he mentioneth the pa- 
 
 triarchs as types of Christ. And had not Sarah, Rebe- 
 
 kah, and Rachel, conceived by one promise, the posteri- 
 
 ty of the patriarchs, in point of goodness, would not have 
 
 been distinguished from the rest of mankind, And the 
 
 promise of God, typically and spiritually descended, by , . 
 Jacob and Rachel, into Joseph and Benjamin, from whom Gen. xxx, 
 Christ in his first and second appearing, in a typical 23, 24. 
 sense, spiritually descended.* any 
 
 14. So that the only distinguishing good that ever. xxxiii. 12 
 was, or can be manifest on this earth, hath come through ‘te 17- 
 woman’s conceiving according to promise. And there- 
 fore, whoever denieth this, must deny the distinction be- 
 tween the seed of Hagar and Sarah, of Leah and Ra- 
 ehel, and either suppose that the patriarch, including 
 the free woman, was a type of Christ, without any re- 
 gard to his seed, or that he was no type at alk. 
 
 15. Moses also was an eminent type of Christ, both of 
 his first and second appearing: “ A prophet [said he] , |... 
 will the Lord your God raise up unto you; like untome, 23, 
 him shall ye hear.” Many striking things wherein he 
 resembled Christ, have been stated by many writers: 
 but there was one important particular in Moses, relat- 
 ing to Christ, which they have all passed over. - 
 
 16. Moses was circumcised, of the stock of Abraham, 
 and also a law-giver, and both by the law and custom of _ 
 the Hebrews, they were not to intermarry with other 
 nations; but Moses had taken an Ethiopian woman, a 
 princess, the daughter of the prince of Midian, for his 
 companion, which was a cause of great offence to the 
 most respectable of his own kindred, because Zipporah 
 was an Ethiopian of another nation, entirely of a differ- 
 ent lineage. ; 
 
 17. Yet Zipporah was accepted of God, asstandingin 5. xi. 
 her order and’ correspondent relation to Moses, while bers xii. 
 Miriam was struck with the divine displeasure, and be- 
 came a leper, as white as snow, for despising her, and 
 speaking against Moses on her account. This happened 
 to them as an ensample, and is written for our admoni- 
 tion, upon whom the ends of the world are come, ~ 
 
 18. The Lord seeth not as man seeth. Christ Jesus, in 
 his first appearing, was reckoned from Judah, of which 
 tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood. . Thus 
 
TYPES OR FIGURES FULFILLED IN - 
 
 Cae the priesthood was changed, and Chri 
 
 their sight; and thus he went away; ands 
 ner he was to come again. 9 
 19. The truth is, Christ cometh not by observati: 
 first nor last; neither lo here, nor lo there, from t 
 tribe, nor that tribe; but by being revealed. and made: | 
 manifest in his true character, according to the pres 
 promises, prophesies, and visions of his appearing, which, — 
 God hath given from age to age, and from time to time, 
 20. Not only typical persons, both male and female, 
 were many, but numerous typical things, in the order of 
 two, were exhibited throughout the law and the pro- 
 . phets. The law’was a shadow of good things to come; 
 and in the most striking particulars; pointed out two dis- 
 pensations of the appearing of Christ. = 
 21. The first appearing of Christ, and the great apos 
 tasy which followed, was signified by the two-first t: 
 of the covenant, upon which the law of God was wri 
 ten. The tables were written with the finger of G 
 _ and the tables were the work of God, and the wri A 
 was the writing of God; graven upon the tables. Thes a 
 red the revelation and the'law of God, given t 
 Christ Jesus, who was neither begotten nor born 
 the flesh, nor by the will of man, but by the Siar 
 God. . 
 22. These two tables were brelieded ‘in pieces, as" 
 approached nigh unto the camp of Israel, by: re 
 idolatry. So the truth was-trodden under foot cot 
 power of the holy people scattered, by the 
 a false worship after the apostles? days, the: 
 kingdom of heaven had come nigh unto them. © 
 23. Then after the first tables were broken, the Lord 
 said unto Moses, “Hew thee two tables of stone like 
 unto the first; and I will write upon the'tables the y 
 that were in the first tables, which thou brakest%t Wl 
 24, Which signified, that the revelation of God in 
 Christ’s second appearing, should be given to one wh 
 was born after the flesh, in the common cours ae 
 ture. And as God wrote i in the second tables the same 
 words that were in the first, it signified that the we 
 of Christ’s second appearing, should be built oa 
 foundation of his first appearing, and that the v 
 both should be united in one, and under the i ina tior 
 of one Spirit. 
 25. The tabernacle also was a striking bere ot thd 
 
_—-se.)hlCltCtC~«wWS 
 
 yee Ginphoeations of his work, in his first and second. 
 appearing, were signified by those two apartmerts, _ 
 
 _ 26, * The priests went always into the first tabernacle, eI), ix, 
 accomplishing the service ef God: But into the second 6,8. 
 went the high priest alone once every year, not without 
 blood, which he offered fer himself, and for the errors - 
 of the people: ‘The Holy Ghost.this signifying, that the 
 way into the holiest of all. was not yet made “endo 
 while as the’first tabernacle was yet standing.” 
 
 27. And this further signified, that Christ could pot. 
 make his second appearing, to establish his Church with- 
 out spot or wrinkle, while the first. Gospel. Church was | 
 yet standing: and as the first temple was. built after the 
 pattern of the tabernacle, so the Church was properly, 
 
 —- pe of the temple. : 
 ae speaking also.of those singe Gthin 
 Ragan saith, of which we cannot now speak particu- Heb. ix. 5, 
 larly» The true reason why the apostle could not speak 
 particularly of that part, was, that it bad aoa receiy- 
 ed i lishment, 
 
 29. Christ Jesus, in his first appearing, was the tna, 
 antitype to, the first part of the tabernacle, and when his 
 work was finished, the vail of the temple was rent in Mat. xavil 
 twain from, the top to the bottom; which signified the 51. 2Co-. 
 entrance of Christ Jesus into the holiest of all, through iii. 15, 16. 
 the, vail, to prepare the way for his second appearing, e>-* 2° 
 othe he would reveal the order of the second part 
 
 cme ken when the vail, that is to say, the flesh, 
 aken away. 
 
 Rei yee? as Christ Jesus hath soaaclal himself 
 
 the second part of his manhood, and completed the 
 aicnal God pertaining to the work of redemption, we 
 may take some further notice of those things in the tab- 
 ernacle, by w ooh the true order of God was particular, 
 ly typified. . 
 _31. The tabernacle, including the holy and most holy 
 - place, was in length thirty cubits, in breadth ten cubits, 
 and in height ten cubits, and the vail or partition, made ~ 
 twenty cubits for the holy place, and ten, for the most 
 holy. So that the first temple was oblong, not perfect . 
 in its order, But the most holy was four-square; the 
 
aie 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vil. 
 
 - hhalf.. And upon the ‘sides were two staves to b 
 ' ark, and these:staves were not to: be takemaway fre it 
 
 Exo, ¥xy.° 
 
 21, 22, 
 
 Heb. viii. 
 &. 
 
 “a eee 
 
 + 
 
 TYPES OR FIGURES FULFILLED UN a WIE - 
 
 length and breadth and height \of:i Yer 
 
 the latter was only separated from the’ ! 
 
 and ‘the former was preparatory to the latter. » bate 
 32. Within the vail, was the ark of the 
 
 Jength of which was two cubits and a halfjthe breadth 
 one cubit and a half, and the»height: one cubit aaa 
 
 33. And in the ark were put the two tables’ of the co- 
 venant. And over the ark was'the mercy-seat of pure” 
 gold. . And upon the ends of | the mercy -seat;:were it . 
 cherubims of beaten gold, and paar eta ere stret ' 
 ed on high, so that they covered: the x zat. with 
 their wings. p Fecha 
 - $34. Thus the Lord said intgsiiioned: “nthe ark thou 
 shalt put the testimony that J shall give thee: and th 
 I will meet with thee, and I will commune with t 
 from above the mercy-seat, from between ‘the two « 
 rabims which are upon the ark of the testi Point 
 35, These things were patterns of things in the 
 ens, but they were not the heavenly things themselve 
 They were given of God, to show forth his unchan 
 ble purpose, in the order and work of man’s ey 
 For See, said he to Moses, thou make all things accord- 
 ing to the pattern showed*thee im the mount. 5 
 ‘36. The testimony of the covenant, being’ e! 
 by the finger of God on the two tables of stone pil 
 one mai covenant written-in the hearts of the 
 eirs of the everlasting covenant. The mercy-s 
 onthe ark, over the testimony, and: batieeiienedinaidl 
 bims, typified the place of God’s ‘residence and throne, 
 in the ‘midst between the two, the man and womat 
 einted. with the Holy Ghost. ae ys Bie 
 37) The testimony of the covenant, being 
 the two tables, and concealed under the m 
 pified the invisible law and revelation of pect ye 
 the Church is built; and the visible admini 
 that law and testimony ‘by two; was’ typified by 
 cherubims. q 
 38. Phese two cherubims were*of wrought. 
 beaten’ work, literally, of tough metal that woul b 
 beating] which was figurative of the’ mortificatic 
 sufferings, which the two Anointed ones, in C 
 and sécond appearing, were to wie eta gs = 
 to prepare them for the »vork whereunte cages 
 
Fl e™ he 
 
 -P) Vol ‘THE TWO FOUNDATION PILLARS.” 
 
 anointed: As gold is tried and purified by fire, and 
 
 -hammer; so the Spirit-or Word of God 
 
 is like a fire and.a hammer,:by which all things must 
 ‘be tried and arameiny tanh will eapniaehin God's ape 
 
 itual- building. yw — 
 
 39. It may “further ie cbocnnads that as the two: che- 
 rubimerepresented the Two, which. from the falhof man 
 had kept the way of the tree of life, and were to be re- 
 vealed to all nations, asthe complete headship. of the 
 Church; so-the city of Jerusalem, which was a figure of 
 the gospel Church, consisted of two parts, being built on 
 two mountains, and enclosed by one wall, constituting 
 
 one city, whose foundation was completed by j joining the Y. 
 
 second mountain to the first. 
 
 40, Moreover, the temple, which stood onthe semtd “ 
 
 -mountainy and was one of the brightest figures of the 
 spiritual house of God that ever was presented to human) 
 eye, consisted of two parts, the holy and most holy ; re- 
 presenting the Church of Christ in his first and second, 
 appearing, in a more striking manner than it had been: 
 represented by the tabernacle. 
 
 41, The whole length of the temple was sixty cubits, 
 in breadth tweuty cubits, and in height thirty cubits; 
 and again the most»holy within the temple, was four- 
 square, being» twenty cubits each, way; its length and) 
 breadth and height were equal. — . 
 
 42.. The cherubims in the:most holy place of the tem-: 
 -ple, were each ten cubits in height, of one measure and, 
 of one size: and the sing of\the one cherub touched the: 
 
 wall of the :house,on one side, and the wing:of the other 
 
 touched the wall on the, other side;.and their wings) 
 -touched each other in the midst of the house; and ohies 
 mercy-seat was between the two cherubims: |. 
 
 43, These» things represented: the extent of Christ's 
 dominion on both sides, im man and woman; as from sea: 
 to sea, and showed the correspondent relation in the 
 -two Anointedones, between whom. is: placed the testimo-: 
 ny and the covenant of everlasting life, where “anerey: 
 and truth are met together >-righteousness .end Pease: 
 have kissed each other. 
 
 44. Besides these figures in the most holy plac vO 
 pillars were.also reared up in the porch of the t 
 the first was called Jacuin, i. e. he that strengthenetih.., 
 
 4is 
 
 oe 
 
 Gen. iil. 
 24. 
 * See 
 
 Josephus, 
 vol. iii. B. 
 
 and maketh ‘stedfasty and the second was called-Boaz;: gg 
 
 Gd, @.in strength... So that when the temple was finished, 
 
CHAP. 
 VII. 
 
 diced the mind of man becometh,. sai 
 
 rr 
 
 Dain 8 hd 
 Pa le 
 
 TYPES OR FIGURES FULFIDLEDMIN | 
 
 it could not be entered but betw 
 
 in his first appearing, was ‘ap trong-and’ stedfast;. 
 
 and his second appearing waste gtr first. 
 45. Thus, typical poner t tal things, i 
 
 most striking particulars, e 
 of God, in regard to the order of’ 
 Christ, to be in the order of*two 
 two Anointed ones; which, beyond 
 ute, have had the beginning of their 
 on confirmed by many “infallible 4 proof 
 Christ Jesus, and in the Church st 
 his first appearing; and second in Mother nn. 
 Church which, through her, is established i 
 Christ’s Senond appearing. Bi sie At Dn aie Hh 
 46. And to these types, no abr ewe nde ae . vs 
 the Antichristian world: for they :h 
 comparison defective, by excluding t 
 proper lot and order in Christ, and:from h 
 correspondent nelation) and true heirship in 
 pari 4 coatbyahi eke 
 . This is evident from their doctrine ' 
 ae personalities i in the Deity, all in the mascul 
 der: First the Father, second the Son, and ghind th 
 Holy Ghost; He proceeding from Father and § mds 
 everlasting, without the attribute of either 2 other 
 Daughter. To complete their heterogeneo 
 they unite two distinct and contrary attire eS I 
 of Gods—and finally look for the 
 finished 4 in the odd number of three males. rr. 
 _ 48, Where is there any similitude, which appli 
 this human-invented scheme, among any of 
 of God, either in heaven or.on earth? 
 any type or shadow, vision or prophenys oft 
 mate or inanimate, that ever God g 
 tion of the first man, through all-the law ar 
 ets, down to the present day, that. beareth a 
 to such an unnatural, unscriptural omens 
 position of attributes, without thein ¢ 
 tions? And where.then.is the correspondent | Ce 
 the woman’s existence? a ee one 
 49.. But we can testify of a truth, that Ch hat! 
 rily fulfilled the scripture types, in such a manner, 
 they can never be fulfilled by any 
 world standeth: And the more rea 
 
 : a, ae 
 6B emer inne 
 saber 0 
 
>, eet aa ie eo, .. ro.” = «7a b. "4 —_— = = 
 
 oP. VE | THE TWO FOUNDATION PILLARS. 
 
 “every particular, will those figures appear to have their 
 
 ee chtaren in, the spiritual Father and Mother of 
 ; true children of promise. 
 
 _ 50. We might further observe, that the same things 
 «vere shadowed forth under the law by typical ceremo- 
 nies; among which the two goats for the expiation of 
 sin, is very pointed. Two goats were chosen, and pre- 
 sented before the Lord, to make an atonement for the 
 - whole congregation of ‘srael. 
 
 _ 51. The first was taken by lot and-slain, and the 
 blood ofsit taken withia the vail to make an atonement, 
 which typified Christ Jesus, who died for the sins of the 
 world, and entered into the holiest of all, that is, into 
 heaven itself, through the vail, which was his flesh. 
 
 _ 52, Afterwards the High Priest returned, typifying 
 Christ Jesus in his second appearing, and all the iniqui- 
 ties and transgressions of the children of Israel, were 
 confessed over the head of the scape-goat, and taken 
 away into a land not inhabited. 
 
 53. The Holy Ghost thus signifying, that sin could ne- 
 ver be finally taken away, by all the blood that could 
 be shed, until Christ should come in the flesh of woman 
 
 to destroy and take away sin from where it first entered ; 
 
 and therefore, the full and perfect order of confessing 
 sin, once for all, was never established until Christ’s se- 
 cond appearing. 
 
 54. In Christ’s first appearing, Jesus died for the sins 
 
 ‘of the world; but there was none who remained ina 
 ‘joint and corresponding relation and equality with him, 
 to receive the confessien, and to bear them away. And 
 therefore the first gift and revelation ef God through 
 “Mother, for the final expiation of sin, was a full and 
 final confession of sins, and a full salvation from all sin 
 as the consequence. 
 
 55. So that in the first ae second appearing of Christ, 
 both in the man and in the woman, the figure of the two 
 goats was. perfectly fulfilled, and which never was, nor 
 can be fulfilled in any thing else. 
 
 56. To these typical things may be added the Two 
 silver Trumpets, which the Lord commanded Moses to 
 make, and which were to be used among -the children 
 of Israel, on occasion of assembling themselves together 
 in separate assemblies—in their journeyings, and in 
 their wars with their enemies—on gathering together 
 -the whole congregation to the tabernacle—and on all 
 
 Pp 
 
 421 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vu. 
 
 Lev. xvi 
 
 Num. x. 
 2—11. 
 
422 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Vill. 
 
 Isai. vill. 
 
 ’ Psalm, speaketh expressly of the male and f 
 
 ‘ " t é 
 PROPHESIES AND BROMISES we IN 
 
 such important occasions they were to bea 
 before God, and an ordinance forever: th 
 generations. 7 
 57. These Two Trumpets were also: pical 
 dispensations of the gospel, or C . 
 appearing. The gospel or testimony of, ine som- 
 pared to a trumpet. Jn the first at, 
 the first gospel trumpet was so ; and ee i 
 appearing, the second trumpet is sounded, whi ‘ 
 ied the Last Trumpet—by which the alarm is'sou ¥ 
 in God’s holy mountain, and by*which the gospel of sal 
 vation. is sounded, and the gathering together unto 
 Christ is effected. Se 
 58. Thus, were it necessary, it might be shown w 
 
 in the whole typical and ceremonial law hath its full 
 and final accomplishment in the second appearing of 
 Christ. To the law and to the testimony of the pro- 
 phets; if they speak not according to beet yi “hey 
 cause there is no light in them. 4 thn ae 
 ie ‘ ‘ "Ss 
 
 r >a = 
 ———— ay 
 wget sé ew 
 CHAPTER VIII. tdiptict oy 
 Oe neigh: 
 Prophesies and Promises Fulfilled in the Two Foundatios 
 Pillars. ~ 
 
 oh beet 
 
 HE prophesies concerning the ree foundat: |. 
 lars in the work of redemption, ave'todte rind 
 that is in any degree spiritual, still more plain, copions 
 and convincing, than the types and shadows given in the 
 law. Were we to bring all that the proptiew" have a 
 tered on this particular subject, and to state e 
 in its proper light of correspondence, a Ae pr 
 would contain but a very small portion. — 
 jars, however, are necessary to be noticed at tl 
 2. David, by the spirit of prophecy, in the f orty ty fifth 
 
 +. 
 
 the | 
 
 Christ’s first and second appearing, in the fo ilo ane iM 
 words: “My heart is inditing a good matter: I speak of 
 the things which | have made touching the Kir # 
 tongue is the pen of a ready writer. seme art fairer 
 than the children of men: grace is poured int ps 
 therefore God hath blessed thee forever.” 
 
——  ® 
 
 ’ 
 
 oS vin | THE TWO FOUNDATION PIL£ARS. 
 
 - & “Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most Mighty, 
 
 thy glory and thy majesty. And in thy majesty 
 ride prosperously, because of truth, and meekness, and 
 righteousness; and thy right hand shall teach thee ter- 
 
 rible things. Thine arrows are sharp in the hearts of 
 
 ae King’s enemies; whereby the people fall under thee. 
 
 iy throne, O God, is forever and ever: the scepire of 
 
 thy kingdom is a right sceptre.” 
 
 4. This hath long been applied to Christ Jesus the 
 Son of God; but this is not all, as distinet a character 
 relating to the Daughter, as first in the line of the fe- 
 male, is evidently described as followeth: 
 | 5, “ Kings’ daughters were among thy honourable wo- 
 men: upon thy right hand did stand the Queen in gold 
 of Ophir. Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and in- 
 celine thine ear; forget also thine own people, and thy 
 father’s house; so shall the king greatly desire thy beau- 
 ty: for he is thy Lord; and worship thou him. And the 
 
 * daughter of Tyre shall be there with a gift; ever the rich 
 the people shall entreat thy favour.” 
 
 6. “ The king’s daughter is all glorious within; her 
 clothing is of wrought gold. She shall be brought uato 
 the King in raiment of needle work: the virgins her 
 companions that follow her shall be brought unto thee: 
 with gladness and rejoicing shall they be brought: they 
 
 shall enter into the King’s palace. Instead of thy fa-- 
 
 ihers shall be thy children, whom thou mayest make 
 princes in all the earth. I will make thy name to be 
 remembered in all generations: therefore shall the pes- 
 ple praise thee forever and ever.” ; 
 | 7. As it is sufficiently evident that the prophecy con- 
 cerning the Son, alluded to a particular person, and not 
 _ to any collective body called the Church; so it is as evi- 
 dent, that the Daughter must have as particular an allu- 
 sion, and so must her children, and the virgins her com- 
 panions that follow her. 
 8. And as the one was to be a child born, a Son given, 
 whose name should be called, ‘The everlasting Father; 
 so the other was to be as expressly fulfilled in one who 
 _ should be called The everlasting Mother: for she that 
 _ hath children and companions that follow her, must be 
 both a mother and a leader. 
 
 9. Therefore the truth is, that the prophecy hath had 
 ts complete fulfilment, in such a manner as entirely to 
 exclude every other comment or application; being first 
 
 Heb, i. $. 
 
 Psalm xl¥ 
 9, &. 
 
On ae 
 I re 
 
 424 PROPHESIES AND’ PROMISES FULFIEDED 1x P!" 
 
 CUAP. — of all fulfilled in Curist Jesus, 
 in Ann Les, the Motherof our re . 
 lowers of her example, who were begott 
 forth by the word of life as her sp 
 constitute the Church of Christ-in t 
 appearing. + rie cy 
 10. Again, the promise of God, throug 
 Jeremiah, in-regard to salvation” st, 
 luded to the by of the male fesse e f mea 
 tinctly to one mate; and: secondlysto t 
 in their correspondent relation: ‘as itis weritton, 
 the days come, saith the Lord, inane alaianee 
 vid a righteous Branch, ee 
 per, and shall execute judgmen ; 
 earth. In his:days Judah shall be 
 s .. dwell safely: and this is his name where 
 5.6. called, [Heb. whereby he will eall him} 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS. riod Ply ak 
 11. This prophecy was fulfilled in thesfirst de 
 but see what soon followed: “Mine heart witl in me: i 
 9,10,11. broken because of the prophets; ;—For the land is f fall 
 adulterers ;—For both ropa re profane: 
 yea, in my house tre 3 found their wickednes s, saith 
 the Lord.” | This plainly showed the falling away 
 ken of by the apostles, when the beast; the 4 c 
 phets and antichrist should have the don 
 whole earth; whose miserable end is well d 
 the close of the chapter; after poner ie Noweth the ffi 
 accomplishment of. the — it respected the fe 
 male: sek is plainly cxivelbil n the f capenll 
 12. “Behold, the days cote, ane e Lord, tl aat I 
 ep: 4 will perform that good thing which - 
 15,16. to the bouse of Israel, and to the b 
 those days, and at that time, will I cause: 
 righteousness to grow up [Heb. produce] unto D 
 he shall execute judgment and righteousness in the 
 in those days shall Judah be savéd, and Jeruse 
 dwell safely: and this 7s the name’ wherewith: 8 
 be called, [Heb. whereby he will call her} rue or 
 NIGH TEOUSNESS.”* vi ae 
 * Who shall call? He in whose name the } 
 mised to cause the Branch of Righteousness uinini 
 bring forth to David; namely, to y Christ: even! ¥ 
 Lord our righteousness. But whom shall he 12 N 
 
 asa collective body; but the Branch of Righ snes, u 
 motherly care and protection, Judah should be saved 2 
 
 cal mt ie" Se 
 
 Me is ae 
 
®. Vik = ru® TWO FoUNDATION PiLDaRs. 
 
 | 13. Doubtless it appeared very new and strange to 
 
 Jews, to apply the first of these prophesies to the 
 Son of a czrpenter; and no less strange it may appear to 
 the great and wise of the present day, to apply the se- 
 cond to the daughter of a blacksmith. But as certain 
 as the carpenter’s son was the He, who set the example 
 of righteousness for all men; so certain the blacksmith’s 
 daughter was the She, who hath set the example of 
 righteousness for all women; and in her proper order is, 
 The Lord our Righteousness, or the manifestation of 
 God, according to the promise of the latter day. 
 
 14. And therefore, as the righteousness of the latter 
 day was to be infinite, comprehending both ne and suz, 
 MALE and FEMALE, it could not enter but by something 
 new and strange: as it is written of the new creation by 
 the same prophet, “The Lord hath created a new thing 
 in the earth, A woman shall coffiipass a man.”} 
 
 15. After the kingdom of Israel had risen to its height 
 of temporal glory,.and the spiritual temple, or Church 
 ef Christ’s first and second appearing, had been typified 
 by the temple at large, the people fell into idolatry, 
 
 ’ which brought on-the Babylonian captivity. 
 
 - 16. By this was typified the spiritual. captivity, or 
 falling away from that power and order in which the 
 Primitive Church stood, as had in part been signified by 
 the breaking of the first two tables of the covenant made 
 with typical Israel ; and this spiritual captivity, and 
 treading under foot the holy city, was to continue unti! 
 the time for the building of the second gospel Church, 
 which was typified-by the building of the second temple 
 at Jerusalem. . 
 
 dwell safely; who being righteous even as heis righteous, hath set the 
 finishing seal to that everlasting covenant of peace and happiness whick 
 never can be broken, or souls that come into it be separated trom the 
 love of God, while eternity endureth. Therefore, whatever applica- 
 tion may be made of these prophesies of Jeremiah, by carnal men, 
 whose learned sagacity can only corrupt the scriptures, and who, ac- 
 cordingly refer the pronouns He and She to the names Israel and Je- 
 rusalem as their antecedents, certain it is, that no just application can 
 be made cones to that which is here given: for the people of Israel 
 and the city of Jerusalem-being only typical of God's Church and peo- 
 ple, who are the offspring of a joint-parentage im the work of regener- 
 ation, it must of necessity be to the substance, and not to the shadow, 
 that the prophecy will apply; and the righteousness of God, which is 
 the substante, being revealed aad made manifest, both in the male and 
 female, it is. therefore,-with the greatest propriety that both He and 
 She are called The Lord our Righteousness. {[> einteeiecns, a 
 name that will literally apply to male or female. 
 
 W. B. “Some nouns which are masculine in form are yet feminine 
 in gender, and vice versa.”"—C. C. Moore. 
 
 Pp2 
 
 Jer. xxxi. 
 + Heb. 
 any, or 
 every man 
 
426" 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIE. 
 
 a 
 
 €zra vi, 3. 
 
 idag. i. 
 6, 7. 
 
 , mI Cy aaa 
 PROPHESIES AND pRouisee Senne 1 P 
 
 17. Then af'the return from the 
 temple was built; not in every 
 of the first temple; for the sub 
 to be fulfilled by the coming of 
 itual temple; but in outward im! 
 temple, or most holy place, which point 
 of Christ in his second appearing. — 
 
 the latter day, as the most holy p 
 and first temple had done before 
 breadth, and height were equal; 
 justice and righteous repre 
 19. That the buildin of the second 
 the building of God’s spiritual House” 
 may be understood from the prophet F 
 saith the Lord of hosts, Yet once, itis a 
 I will shake the heavens, and the ea 
 and the dry Jand. And J will shake all 
 pesire { of all nations shall come, and 
 house with my glory, saith the Lord o 
 20. Then as this second temple, p1 
 itual house of God in the latter day, and 
 nary patterns, which pertained to the fir 
 now lost by the captivity, ther 
 supplied by vision and prophecy, 
 the same nature added, at the build 
 temple. ny 
 21. For this purpose was the rem 
 the prophet Zechariah, which is parti 
 notice. Thus in reply to the el | 
 looked, and behold a candlestick all of g 
 
 * It is ‘proper here to remark, that all those extraor 
 which in the most holy'place of the tabernacle, and fi 
 pointed out the order and glory of God’s spiritual bul 
 in this second temple. The ark with the two tables o 
 were lost by the captivity; the two cherubims and cloud of 
 overshadowed the mercy-seat; the Urim and Thummim ( 
 perfection) were also lost, and the fire from heaven upon the altar 
 no more. Soin the captivity of the saints, in spiritual E lo 
 continued during the reign of Antichrist, the true r Of 
 and all that pertained to it, were lost or trodden 
 
 + In Hebrew, a noun singular, of the feminine gender, he 
 
 grainmarians agree. 
 
Pp. Vil.° - | YE YWo FouNDATION PILLARS? 
 
 upon the top of it, and his'seven lamps thereon, and se- 
 1 pipes to the seven lamps—and two olive trees by it, 
 one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon 
 the left side thereof.” — ry 
 
 22. And the angel said; “This is the word of the 
 Lord unto Zerubbabel,} saying, not by might nor by 
 power, [not by the carnal weapons of an army] but by 
 my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts——The hands of Zerab- 
 babel have Jaid the foundation of this house, his hands 
 
 427 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIL 
 
 Zech. iv: 
 2, 3, 6, 9: 
 
 + Zerub- 
 babel, i. e.- 
 a stranger 
 at Baby- 
 lon, or 
 
 shall also finish it: and thowshalt know that the Lord of dispersion 
 
 hosts hath sent me unto you.” ~~ 
 
 23. The candlestick of gold, signified the truth and 
 revelation of God upon which his Church or spiritual 
 house is built, and supplied the place of the ark of the 
 covenant, which contained the law of God, under the 
 mercy-seat. And the bow! upon the top of the candle- 
 stick, between the two olive trees, prefigured the same 
 as did the mercy-seat between the two cherubims. 
 
 24. And the seven lamps are the seven spirits of God, 
 which are before his throne, and answer to the seven 
 golden candlesticks of perpetual light before the ark, 
 by which the ministers performed the service of God in 
 relation to the people. And the seven pipes to the se- 
 ven lamps, signified the various gifts, through which the 
 ministrations of the spirit should be conveyed to the 
 world. 
 
 25. The two olive trees answer to the two cherubims, 
 which represent the two Anointed ones who stand by the 
 Lord of the whole earth; and by the spirit of the two 
 Anointed ones, the two witnesses prophesied. These 
 are the two foundation ‘pillars of the Church. 
 
 ' 26. And besides these two olive trees, are “two olive 
 branches, which through two golden pipes, empty the 
 golden oil out of themselves.” Which signified the two 
 first chosen vessels, whose correspondent union and re- 
 
 | jation is with the two Anointed ones, and whom God rais- 
 ed up as instruments to gather into one, his people, and 
 | establish the order of the Church, in this day of Christ’s 
 
 second appearing. 
 
 27. Now that the purpose and promise of God, in re- 
 lation to the two Anointed ones, or foundation pillars of 
 his spiritual building, were to be fulfilled in the order of 
 
 _ male and female, may be clearly understood from the 
 
 following prophesies unto Joshua, the type of Jesus the 
 Saviour. 2 
 
 of confu- 
 sion. 
 
 Exo.’ xx¥. 
 37. 
 
 Rev. i. 4, 
 y. 6. 
 
 Zech. iF. 
 12, 
 
* 
 
 $28 
 
 CHAP. 
 VITL 
 
 Zech, iii. 
 
 Fohn viii. 
 29, xv. 10. 
 Rvii. 4. 
 
 Zech. iii. 
 3, 10. 
 
 Micab iv. 
 a 
 
 * Zech. vi. 
 
 I, 12. 
 
 Zech. yi. 
 #3. 
 
 28, “ And the angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua,. 
 saying, Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, If thow wilt wall 
 in my ways, and if thou wilt keep arge, then t 
 shalt also judge my house, and shalta 
 and I will give thee places to wall in anon these 
 stand by. m% a lh ep See, ES | 
 
 29. The charge here given’ to Joshua, typical a 
 lated to Christ Jesus, and which he punctually ful: 
 during his ministry, in his first appearing, according te } 
 his own words: “I have kept my Father’s command. — 
 ments.—I do always those things that please: shim, — 
 have finished the work which thou gavest me to do.” 
 By which he laid.and established the foundation of man’s 
 redemption; and God appointed him to be the head, and 
 first heir of all things to his Church, and the Judge and 
 ruler in his spiritual house. ms? ? 
 
 30. But the promise of God in Christ Jesus, resp ected 
 also another, in a joint-relation with the. fret. “Hear 
 now, O Joshua the high priest, thou and thy fellows tha ‘ 
 sit before thee: for they are men wondered at; for, be- 
 hold, I will bring forth my servant the Branch. In at 
 day saith the Lord of hosts, shall ye call every man his 
 neighbour under the vine, and under the fig-tree.” 
 
 31. This prophecy concerning the Branch, allude 
 particularly to Christ’s coming in the latter day, to 
 up his kingdom, and complete the order in the fo 
 tion of his spiritual building, when the promise of G 
 should be fulfilled in both the Anointed ones,’ irs 
 
 32. Again, the word of the Lord came unto Zechariah, 
 saying, “Take silver and gold, and make crowns, and 
 set them upon the head of Joshua.—And speak unto him, 
 saying, Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, Behold” 
 the man whose name is the Branch; and he shall grow 
 up out of his place, and he shall build the temple of the © 
 Lord.” So that Zerubbabel and ti Branch are | 
 and the same. Se 
 
 33. “Even he shall build the tei of the Lord, and 
 he shall bear the glory, and shall sit and rule upon | 
 throne; and he shall be a priest upon his throne: and 
 the counsel of peace shall be between them both.” on 
 
 34, Here then. are two particular and rincipal pe 
 sons spoken of. The first is Joshua, that is, Jesus; a 
 to him, and in him, was the promise of the second, 
 was called, the Branch, who was to (Heb.) eS op 
 from under him, and build the temple of the L 
 
ie P. Vile TRE, Ewe FOUNDATION, PELLARS, 
 
 _ 36. Therefore, in ihis Branch there are two, sages 
 the root are two. Iam the root and the off- 
 spring of David, said the Son of God. — -In him is the 
 root; and-in him is the: branch; one in nature, union and 
 essence, and in one joint correspondent relation; but 
 iwo in their lot and order. The first, as hath been ob- 
 served, is called He, Tus Lorp ovr Ricureousness; 
 and the second, Sue, Tue Lorp our gray st 
 . 36. Tuese are the Two olive trees, from which 
 Chagtle of God is nourished and supplied with the oil of 
 joy, and from which the meek are beautified with salva- 
 tion. Tuese arethe Two AnointeED Ones, who stand 
 by the Lord of the whole earth; and the counsel of 
 peace isbetween them both. And by and through these, 
 and the female find each their correspondent 
 relation to the great First-cause, from whom all order 
 
 and perfection flow, and their joint-union and gelation 
 
 to-each other in the work of eternal redemptic 
 
 87. And through these Two Anointed Ones, betiers 
 whom the counsel of God is placed, God hath promised 
 saying, “And they that are far off shall comg and build 
 in the temple of the Lord.—And._ their seed shall be 
 
 | known among the Gentiles, and their ofispring among 
 
 the people: all that see them shall acknowledge them, 
 that they are the seed which the Lord hath blessed.” 
 
 38.To the same spiritual union and relation, alludeth 
 the prophecy of Micah: “But thou, Bethlehem Ephra- 
 tah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, 
 yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be 
 ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, 
 from everlasting. » This part of the prophecy particu. 
 larly alludeth to Christ’s first appearing. 
 
 39. “Therefore will he give them up, fi. e. they shall 
 fall away] until the time that she which travaileth hath 
 brought forth: then the remnant of his brethren shall 
 return unto the children of Israel.” This part of the 
 prophecy particularly alludeth to Christ’s second ap- 
 pearing. “And he shall stand and feed in the strength 
 of the Lord, in the majesty of the name of the Lord 
 bis God; and they [that is, He and She, the two Anoint- 
 ed ones] shall abide: for now shall he be great unto the 
 ends of the earth.” _. 
 
 - 40. The same prophet Micah, also speaketh of the 
 most important parts of the prophecy as being fulfilled 
 in the line of the female, which had not their accom: 
 
 42¢ 
 
 CHAP, 
 VILL. 
 
 —_— 
 
 Zech. vi. 
 Lt 
 
 = al. 
 
 Micah vr. ~ 
 1,2, 3,4. 
 
 ‘Compare 
 Dan. ix- 
 26. xi. 31. 
 xii. 7. & 
 2 The. 1,3 
 
Micah iv. 
 8 to 1s. 
 
 compared 
 with Zech. 
 xii. 9 to 
 14, and 
 Matt. xxiv. 
 19, 30, and 
 Rey. i, 7. 
 
 Zeph. iii. 
 9, 10. 
 
 Mat. xxii. 
 2, 
 
 - upon Zion. But they know not the 
 
 a Sar 
 * ’ as 
 
 of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shalhit ome, even 
 
 the first dominion; the kingdom shallcome to the dar 
 
 ter of Jerusalem.—Be in pain, and labour to bring forth, 
 
 O daughter of Zion, like a womanin travails-for now 
 
 shalt thou go forth out of the city, and thou shalt ¢ 
 
 in the field, and thou shalt go eae to Babplon flit 
 
 fulfilled in the Babylonian captivity 
 
 the dominion of Antichrist] there the Lord shall ed 
 
 thee from the hand of thine enemies.” 
 42, “Now also many nations are gathered aii 
 
 thee, that say, Let her be defiled, and let our eye Ic 
 
 Pad 
 g 7 
 
 al 
 
 neither understand they his counsel =: ree ea 
 them asthe sheaves into the floor... Arise,and t 
 O daughter of Zion; for I-will make thine horn iro 
 F will make th hoofs brass; and thou pa siec- 
 es many people: and I will consecrate. their gain ume 
 to the Long, and their substance unto the Lord of t 
 whole earth.” co ia seaill 
 43, Also the prophet Zephaniah, “For then will bur 
 to the people a pure language, that they may a 
 upon the name of the Lord, to serve him. withone of 
 sent. From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, my suppli 
 ants, even the daughter of my stewie shall b 
 
 > 
 
 rh 
 
 a ae 
 bp ist ; 
 
 mine offering.” de: a a 
 
 44, It is further evident, not only from pa itings 
 of the apostles, but from the cede y S 
 Christ Jesus himself, that his second a i 
 
 be in the order of the female. “The ot ea 
 ven is like unto a certain king, which made a wane 
 for his son.” ied 
 
 45, Here the God of heaven is likened to a ar 
 king, and his Son, to the son of a mortal. But wh 
 doth this likeness consist? The similitude is so 
 and pointed, that it cannot be mistaken, nor mis 
 without the greatest perversion. L atee4a ee 
 
 46. It was Christ’s usual manner to speak in pa 
 and to condescend to the state of mankind, and conye 
 the nature of spiritual things by natural similitudesy a 
 therefore, to speak after the manner of men, hae 
 Son of Ged remained in his first capacity, with 
 pleting the order of his manhood, there could et 
 no —* in the case of which he was speaking. 
 
 Jt a 
 
——<§$ 
 * «- 
 
 P. VI; 4 =—s THE TWO FOUNDATION PILLARS. 
 
 451 
 
 47. Christ Jesus entered the world.in the morning of -_ 
 
 a great day, which was a day of preparation for his 
 
 and the setting up of his everlasting kingdom: 
 and ‘that day was to pass away before the solemn scene 
 could commence: his oxen and fatlings were to be kil- 
 led, and all things made ready. 
 
 48, Souls were not invited to come immediately, into 
 
 that kingdom; but they were taught to pray for it to 
 come; and were invited to be ready, against the time 
 when he should appear in his glory. And they were 
 warned to watch and pray, and not to be overcome with 
 surfeiting and drunkenness, and cares of this life, lest 
 that day should come upon them unawares, like a thief. 
 “ For asasnare (said Jesus) shall it come on ali them 
 that dwell on the face of the whole earth.” 
 _ 49. To the same import is also the parable of the 
 . wise and foolish virgins, who, while the bridegroom tar- 
 _ vied, all slumbered and slept.. There was to be a going 
 4orth to a spiritual marriage, after which the door was 
 to be shut. 
 
 50. The wise and foolish virgins are not imaginary 
 “beings; they are real persons, wise and foolish profes- 
 sors of the Christian name, who equally expect Christ to 
 jake his second appearing. 
 
 51. “Fhe wise virgins are such as know that Christ is 
 a Spirit, who never was, nor never could be seen with 
 the carnal eye; and therefore they have oil in their ves- 
 
 sels with their lamps: their understandings being en- 
 
 lightened, by the Spirit of God, to discern the bride- 
 
 at his coming. The foolish virgins are those, 
 
 , being asleep in their dead professions, trust to theiz 
 
 wisdom, in a false hope of seeing the bridegroom 
 aceording to their own carnal expectations. 
 
 52. The bridegroom hath been Jong ascertained, te 
 wit, the Lord Jesus. But who is the bride? She is nei- 
 ther the wise nor the foolish virgins, but a peculiar ob- 
 ject distinct from them both; an object which lay hid, 
 antil the fulness of time, when the revelation of God 
 made her manifest, at the bridegroom’s coming. 
 
 53. It may be said, that the Church is the bride; the 
 Church is the daughter of Zion; the Church is the 
 daughter of Jerusalem; the Church is the woman cloth- 
 ed with the sun, and so on. It is granted that the pro- 
 
 I. phets and apostles frequently spake of the pape iz 
 | @he feminine gender. 
 
 EN 
 
 Mat. xxv, 
 1 to 14 
 
- g32 
 . CHAP. 
 
 Rom. vii. 
 4. 
 2.Cor. xi. 
 2 
 
 1 Cor. xii 
 4 
 
 -band,.had, notwithstanding, its 
 
 ‘riage or spiritual relation, which shou 
 
 amanifestation of his glory at his seco! 
 
 “single person, and as distinct from the 
 
 this the law and the prophets all, pointy fi 
 
 Visions and: Revelations, particularly relating-to 
 
 VISIONS AND ‘REVELATIONS - . 
 
 5Aty “Ve also are become de ad UC 
 dy of Christ; (saith the apostle):tl 
 ried to another, even to him w 
 -—I have espoused you to. cone hu 
 sent you as a chaste virgin, ta.C ‘ist 
 body of Christ, and members ar 
 
 55. Then let it be connate 
 plished any» work on) thesceaiant a 
 ning. And that Church, pip sca 
 the body of Christ, and asa vir 
 person, oe 
 
 56. And therefore, asit will be gr ated the 
 groom was a single person, who. cont mple 
 
 with the setting up of his kingdom in the b tt day ; 
 it followeth, beyond any reasonable. dispute, 
 
 to be in this spiritual relation with his pao fron 
 in a particular manner, the Church is spoken ¢ 
 
 inine; vane ae 
 . 57. And that this bride was ray be a) Z j 
 
 collectively, as Jesus himself was 
 the Church, i in his first rae no 
 
 to end, and which is also consonant tao the pl 
 
 tates of reason, ae et a 
 é Ctsape ott ef: thy 
 gl ee 
 
 reeled Mthipheve ry F 
 » Sembee a 1p eat 
 CHAPTER Ix. 40d 
 
 F ety 
 dae Lu, | 
 
 he wn phew 
 
 HE same spiritual relatiomof Christ ini 
 
 day, which had been pointed ouhigimn 
 
 the prophets, was still more clearly conti 
 
 revelation of Jesus Christ, unto his. sieaieagh ad 
 
 showeth what should be ushered into the wor 
 
 time of its accomplishment. ‘The Lord God O 
 tent reigneth, Let us be glad Sabian 
 
 honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb i 
 
 and his wife hath made herself ready.” > 9) 
 
= ee 
 
 P. Vin RELATING Te MOTHER. 
 2) The Spirit saith not, The Church hath made her- 
 
 ready, as of a body collectively; nor yet, his wives 
 ve made themselves ready. But as the Lamb is one; 
 and is the bridegroom; so it is said of one, who is the 
 bride—his wife hath made herself ready. And after 
 this, it is spoken of the Church, or holy city collectively. 
 * And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, com- 
 ing down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride 
 adorned for her husband.” 
 © 8. Christ Jesus, in his first appearing, spake much of 
 his coming in his own glory, and in the glory of his Fa- 
 ther, and all the holy angels. But what was that glory, 
 in which he was to come? The apostle, in the Spirit of 
 Christ, expressly saith, “The woman is the glory of the 
 man.” And the prophet Isaiah, also, speaking of the 
 Branch of the latter day, saith, “In that day shall the 
 Branch of the Lord be Beauty and Glory.”* 
 ~ 4. Then as the man is the head of the woman, and 
 
 the woman is the glory of the man, and as Christ did. 
 
 verily make his first appearing in the man, which was 
 the first part of his manhood, it remained, (according to 
 the types and shadows of the law, and the prophesies, 
 visions, and promises of God, given from time to time) 
 that Christ was to make his second appearing in the wo- 
 man, the second part of his manhood; and this is the 
 glory in which he was to appear, with the glory of his 
 Father, and all the holy angels. 
 5. And without this, the types are not answered, the 
 phesies are not fulfilled, and the order, glory and 
 ' perfection of the new creation, even in its external ap- 
 arance, must fall short of the old, at least one half, 
 which cannot be. And therefore, in any thing else, 
 Christ could not be known, in his second appearing, as 
 the promised Saviour of the world. 
 6. “In him dwelt the fulness.of the Divine Majesty :” 
 
 | as said the apostle, God hath in these last days spoger 3 
 
 unto us by his Son,—who being the brightness for shin- 
 ing forth} of his glory, and [Gr. x2pautap rns uresaseas av7x] 
 the type or character of his standing, or correspondent 
 relation. , 4 Ase , 
 
 7. Thus, by ascending from the less to the greater, it 
 may appear evident, that as fhe woman was taken ont 
 of the man, and is the glory of the man, and as the ful- 
 mess of the Divine Majesty dwelt in Jesus, who filled 
 ‘the character of his Father’s standing or correspondent 
 
 Qq ; 
 
 433 
 
 CHAP, 
 1X. 
 
 Rev. xix. 
 Gat 
 
 chap. xxi. 
 Z; : 
 
 1 Cor..xi, 
 7 
 
 Isai. iv. 2. 
 * margin 
 
 Bible. 
 
 Col. ii. 9. 
 Heb. i. 2, 
 
A384 _ VISIONS AND deena 
 
 Bi, a relation, and by the Holy Ghos 
 
 ~——— ness of his Father's ‘dior so W 
 and perfection in the order and ct 
 of the Divine Majesty, and who wa 
 with him from everlasting . ; 
 
 8. And as the brightest of the Father's : 
 Christ Jesus in his first appearing, a8 w 
 when God first created him male and eoren 
 image, and after his own likeness; so, in ord le 
 coming in his own glory and the ‘gl y 
 was necessary that the brightness of his ¢' 
 have its abode in the first-born woman, 
 tion, as the brightness of the Father’s 
 first-born man. But this could not ‘be 
 of times, “wi ee re 
 9. The rib, as it is called, or binder, was first take 
 
 +Heb: out of man, of which the Lov God formed} w ma 
 
 builded, and brought her to the man, and set oe 
 
 gtructed. ‘ponding relation to him, according to the orde 
 
 first covenant. 
 
 10. So that brightness of the Father’s sey, 
 was in the man Christ Jesus, and which was to con 
 his future glory, was given to his followers, after 
 parture, at the day of Pentecost, as the 
 mise, which was to abide with them foreve 
 which the Church as his body, had power on @: 
 mit and retain sins; and whatever they pour 
 was to be bound in "heaven. 
 
 11. It is evident from the cn 
 
 John xiv. was in the Father, and the Father in 1 
 
 10.—26. ther spake by and through him, and did 
 he wrought; so that through him was the 
 of the Father. 
 
 12. And Jesus promised saying, “I veil one 
 ther, and he shall give you another Comforte 
 Spirit of truth:” which implied that one Cor 
 already come; and that this other Comforter, t 
 of truth, even the Holy Ghost, should finish the 
 Christ, and take up her abode and be manifeste 
 through the woman, as the Father had been 
 in and through the man. et 
 
 + 13. Therefore, as Christ Jesus in the first 
 
 manhood, was the type, character, or re 
 and filled the lot or correspondent ee 
 ther, in regard to man’s redemption; so t 
 
—=—_ =F 
 
 . 
 
 > Vu, ‘ RELATING TO MOTHER, 438 
 
 of heaven might,be displayed in the second part of his CHAE: 
 manhood, the woman must be the representative, and j 
 fill the lot or correspondent relation of Wisdom, which 
 is the last revelation of the Holy Ghost.—And without 
 this manifestation, the true order and perfection of the 
 Deity could never be known. 
 
 14, And therefore the followers of Christ, as his true 
 body, received the Holy Ghost, which was to them a Spi- 
 rit of Promise, which led them into all truth, by which Rom. viii. 
 they were sealed unto the day of redemption, and in cinta 
 
 which they groaned in travail, waiting for the adoption, 
 
 to wit, the redemption of the whole body, female as 
 
 well as male. f 
 
 | 15. And as this redemption could be effected only in 
 . the display of Wisdom or the Holy Ghost, in the fulness 
 
 of times, yet future; therefore she appeared in a vision 
 
 to St. John, under the similitude of “a woman clothed Rev: xis 
 
 with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her 
 _ head a crown of twelve stars.” 
 
 16 Which signified that She possessed the glory and 
 _ righteousness that was in the Son of God—-that her 
 | abode was above the corrnptiens of an earthly nature; 
 _ and that she possessed the light and power given unto 
 _ the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 
 ) 17, And although she brought forth the man-child, 
 | 
 ' 
 
 the first-born of every creature, who was to rule the 
 nations with a rod of iron, and he was caught up to God, 
 and sat down wiih him in his throne, out of the reach 
 of the dragon, above all principality and power; yet 
 | certain it is, that nothing more was, nor could be brought 
 | to the same degree of perfection, with the first-born 
 Son, in that dispensation. 
 |. 18. After the ascension of the Son, the Holy Ghost was 
 _ in the Church; and after the decline of the Church, in 
 | the night of apostasy, and wilderness-state of the truth, 
 _ the Holy Spirit moved upon the confused chaos, called 
 christian, as upon the face of the waters, or great deep 
 _ of human nature; but instead of increasing the true spir- 
 | itual seed, the woman is represented as fleeing into the 
 wilderness, which was in the persecuted witnesses, who 
 fed her there for the space of twelve hundred and sixty 
 | days, or years, the time of the beast’s dominion. 
 
 19. At the close of which time, there was war in hea- 
 ' ven: Michael [i e. perfect, who is like God] and his an- 
 | gels fought against the dragon and his angels; that isy 
 
 : 
 : 
 ; 
 
436 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 os 
 
 Rey, xii. 
 30. 
 
 1 Cor. vii. 
 4,, 
 
 - the Church, for full redemption, but by th 
 
 Esai. liii. 8. 
 
 ‘was said, ‘“ Now is come salvation and streng 
 
 VISIONS AND REVELATIONS / 
 
 the perfect and united spirit of the Two Wii 
 ing received power, began to contend vat 
 and full redemption which God had pr 
 terday. And they overcame the nature 
 go that he was cast out of the temple; that is, ou 
 ry part of human nature, whichis the habitation 
 the place of his throne, or heaven upon-earth. 
 20. And therefore, in the issue of this ma, when the 
 fulness of time was come, and the Holy Ghost h I 
 up her abode in the woman, purified and ; 
 and united her to the first’ spiritual man in the we 
 final redemption, and the dragon was:cast out, t 
 
 kingdom [or the dwelling place] of our ee 
 power of his Christ:” which arn 
 truly be said before. 1 ROSA Spots POL Lich 
 21. For as the man hath not power ¢ j 
 but the woman; and the woman is the p 07 vi 
 of the man, as the man is the power of. 
 Christ in man alone, could have no power ofl his 
 
 22. And therefore the woman, in 
 tion, is strictly the power of Christ Jesus. ‘nvthe fal 
 and perfection of his order; by whom the accuser 
 brethren was cast down, and both neha 
 came him, 4nd all his false and foul accusatic ; joi 
 ly living the life of the Lamb, and by the w of th 
 testimony. * Api sev ber: 
 
 23, Then as the same Spirit and V “life, 
 brought forth the first man in the new: 
 forth also the first woman in the same di 
 the enmity of the dragon was equally stirred zains 
 the woman, as it had been against qtr "and ‘0 th 
 woman were given two wings of a great e 
 might fly into the wilderness, into her 
 applieth particularly to the woman we have ¢ 
 as the Mother of the new creation, and’ inher i 
 filled in the most pointed manner, 
 
 24.,.When she was brought forth. into the 
 tion, for salvation and strength, the same persecut. 
 rit by which Jesus was put to death, again 
 In him was spiritually fulfilled that varigteneg : 
 taken from prison and from judgment:” and bye 
 tection of God, she was delivered from the 
 enemies; so that /in her, Christ fulfilled that 
 both literally and spiritually. 
 
 +5. 
 
--- 
 
 P VIL RELATING TO’ MOTHER. 
 
 25. From the prison ofthe wicked, and from the judg- 
 ment of Antichrist she was taken; and on the wings of 
 Liberty and Independence, she flew into the wilderness 
 of America, where God intended to make a short work 
 in righteousness; and there, in her appointed place (in a 
 remote part called Niskeuna) she was nourished for a 
 time, times, and half a time, or three years and a half,* 
 until the opening of the testimony in America, in the 
 year 1780; when slte was called forth out of her secret 
 retirement from the world, and openly arrayed in her 
 true spiritual appare!, “fine linen, clean and white: for 
 the fine linen is the righteous actst of the saints.” 
 
 26. And then was heard, in truth and reality, “a great 
 voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; salva- 
 tion, and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord 
 our God For the marriage of the Lamb is-come.” 
 
 27. Marriage is for the purpose of multiplying seed, 
 therefore it was said, She shall be brought unto the king, 
 
 whose arrows are sharp in the heart of his enemies— 5 
 
 And after being brought, with the virgins her compan- 
 ions, in robes of needle-work, the angry dragon soon 
 commenced a-war of malicious words with the remnant 
 of her seed, [for she is now a Mother, and hath children] 
 who keep the commandments of Gad, and have the tes- 
 timony of Jesus Christ. 
 _ » 28. They that are joined to the Lord are one spirit; 
 
 for two, saith he, shall be one—And the two who become 
 
 one spirit in the Lord, are man and woman, redeemed 
 
 and purified from the power and influence of the fall, 
 and these Two agree in One, and that in which they 
 
 agree, is the One Word of their testimony. 
 
 _ 29, Hence there are three that bear witness on earth, 
 namely, the first Father and Mother of redemption, ahd 
 
 the one word of their testimony, which liveth and abid- 
 
 eth forever; and these three are one, and bear a perfect 
 _ gorrespondence to the three that bear record in heaven, 
 namely, the Father, and Wisdom, and the Word of life 
 proceeding from the two, and by which all things were 
 created that are created. 
 
 30. Nothing in nature can be begotten without a be- 
 getter, and nothing can be conceived without a conceiy- 
 er, and nothing can be either begotten or conceived, 
 
 - * It may be proper to remark, that the time here specified, and al- 
 Iuded to in Rev. xii. 14. is entirely different and distinct from the pe-’ 
 _riod alluded to in the sixth verse of the same chapter, ‘ 
 
 Qq2 
 
 T inate 
 pare. 
 
 Rev. xi 
 1—8. 
 
 Peal. xly 
 & 14, 
 
 Rev. xi. 
 17. 
 
438 
 CHAP. 
 - 1X. 
 
 Seon ey 
 
 1 John v. 
 &, 
 
 John i.3 
 
 Heb, xii. 
 al. 
 
 . things’are created anew in Christ Jesus, is 
 
 t* 
 
 VISIONS AND nevevarions; &e, P. 
 without a corresponding influence between two; and 
 hence “there are three that bear witness in éarth, the : 
 spirit, the water, and the blood: and these 
 in one.” And by these three, all things are: 
 conceived and brought forth into enero ats regard to — 
 
 time. yh a, Ray ce 
 31. If we receive the witness of men, the witn 
 God is greater. If there be a I relation of 
 one thing with another, in regard ; i ‘ir 
 much more so in regard to the things of eternity: 
 the primitive order and perfection of a 
 sible creation of man were glorious, the order a 
 tion of the spiritual and invisible are much mote p 
 and glorious. ai 
 32. Then as the three that bear Be Phare ’ 
 a correspondence to the three that bear ‘record in hea~ 
 ven; so they each derive théir attributes from that mu- 
 tual ‘correspondence. The first spiritual Father of man 
 redemption, is the image and likeness of E at wa 
 from everlasting —The first spiritual Mother i e 
 age and likeness of Her that was with =r or 
 lasting, from the beginning, or ever the pee yrs Rae! 
 33. And the one joint-testimony of F 
 by which their spiritual children are begets ice 
 and brought forth in the new creation, and bys hich 
 
 glory and correspondent brightness ofthat We 
 proceeded and came forth from God, wihatachptinih in ti 
 beginning with God, and was God, b — < 
 things were made that were madepsath ‘ithout whom. 
 was not any thing made that was made.) 
 
 34. Therefore, according to the ancha b 
 pose of God, which he purposed in himself P before:tl 
 foundation of the world, he hath brought forth the fo 
 dation pillars of his declarative glory, who have fir nis 
 and completed the foundation of God’s spiritual bu 
 by the most infallible evidences, and who arer 
 grounded in the unfathomable deep of the divinelan 
 
 35. And therefore, until the whole order of b 
 he supplanted and overthrown, the foundation 0 
 Church can never be moved, nor the pillars'ther 
 en; but according to that promise, “ Yet onee mor 
 work and Wilding of God will go on to the final 
 ing of those things that are shaken, as of thin; 
 are made, “that those things which cannot kb 
 may remain.” 
 
 oe 
 
—— 
 
 Pp vil BVEDBNGRS ACCOMPANYING, &c. 43% 
 5 one “oe nee 
 _ & CHAPTER a 
 
 Bwidence accompanying the Second Appearing of Christ. 
 
 HE work of God, in relation to the redemption of CHAF. 
 
 man, being beyond human comprehension, hath = 
 
 been always mistaken by the most wise and penetrating, 
 
 in their carnal state; and therefore, it is not surprising, 
 
 that such should wholly mistake the nature of that evi- 
 
 dence, by which it is confirmed to those who are actu- 
 ally in it. 
 
 2. In this, however, as well as in every thing else, 
 vain man hath assumed the authority of prescribing to 
 God; and without regarding the presumptuous mistakes 
 of former generations, every one is ready to lay out, in 
 his own imagination, what evidence is necessary to ac- 
 eompany a living testimony, m order to give it divine 
 
 _ ereditand authority. But the truth never was accepta- 
 ble to sinful man, nor can any evidence, even of his own 
 choosing, bind him to believe and obey it. 
 
 3. The greatest external wonders that ever God 
 wrought i confirmation of his word, were followed by 
 the greatest and most aggravated unbelief, and hardness 
 of heart; as is evident from the history of Noah’s pes- 
 terity after the flood, and the Israelites in the wilderness. 
 _ 4, The greatest ‘objection against the testimony of 
 Christ, im his first appearance was, want of evidence. 
 * What sign shewest thou that we may believe?” They 5,1, 9. 
 pretended that they would believe upon the evidence of 30. 
 such mighty works as their fathers had seen in the wil- 
 derness; but their hatred of the truth, and their fond- 
 
 ness to find objections against it, proved that they had 
 the same spirit of their fathers, who for forty years, pro- 
 yoked God in the wilderness, with their objections and 
 eavils. 
 | 5. Hence the spirit of truth, that was then grieved, 
 _ and provoked, by a generation of proud Pharisees, and 
 deceitful hypocrites, predicted by the mouth of Saint 
 Paul, that when Christ should make his second appear- 
 ance, to reveal the Man of Sin, whom he would consume 
 with the spirit of his mouth, and destroy with the bright- 
 ness of his coming, his appearing would be, to them that ; 
 perish, “according f to the working of Satan, with all eS Whee 
 power, and signs, and lying wonders, and with all de* ii. 9, 10. 
 
 ee 
 
CHAP, 
 >. 
 
 Matt. vii. 
 R2, 
 
 a ee ge wey 
 
 EVIDENCES ACCOMPANYING + > + 
 ceiveableness of unrighteousness; because th 
 not the love of the truth, that they might. b 
 
 6. And for this cause God should send 
 delusion, to believe a lie, that they all ) 
 who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in uns 
 eousness. Nothing but a principle of love to truth. 
 obedience flowing from that principle, ever saved 
 soul; nor were any of. those. visible miracles and won- 
 ders, which are left on record, wrought for the ‘purpose, 
 of saving the soul. chan Rayer st bgt 
 
 7. Yet, in condescension to mankind, in their ir 
 oned state of darkness and sensuality, God hath, in eve 
 dispensation of his grace, addressed their external se 
 with evidences of his divine power, for the purpose o 
 strengthening the faith of the weak believer, in that 
 which was saving, and to stop the mouths of gainsayers. 
 
 8, And however grossly the present testimony, and 
 work of Christ, hath been misrepresented, and. stign 
 tized, as an unfounded, and incredible invention o: aaa 
 worst of human characters, it hath by no manne a 
 lacking in such kind of evidence, as sufficiently demon- 
 strated its intimate and close relation to the weak: th : 
 was manifested in the Primitive erence, even to the ex 
 ternal senses of natural men, iy Sedat, 
 
 9. The Spirit is unchangeably one and te: detente 
 all times; but the manifestation of the Spirit m 
 rious by means of supernatural and extraordinary gi Q 
 Many extraordinary gifts were.in the einai 
 such as gifts of healing—working of miracles—pri 
 cy—discerning of spirits—divers kinds of t . 
 interpretation of tongues, &c. yet all shpalteneaieels 
 salvation, but for the outward manifestation of ‘that in- 
 ward spirit, by which salvation is wrought. 
 
 10. Such evidences have existed in the Chy 
 Christ from the first opening of the gospel to ri 
 day; as such outward gifts have been slunderti 
 tered through our Mother, and the first witn 
 from them to others, and frequently used on various ¢ 
 casions. ere 
 
 11. It is true, wicked men have often had e 
 nary gifts, which haye given occasion to their p 
 vanity, from which offences have arisen against 
 exercise of a Divine Power; and therefore such 
 are not to be the most earnestly coveted; nor is 
 iniernal saving work of the Spirit, thereby 
 
 ae: 
 
 nt, 
 Heide 
 ‘the. 
 
 £ 
 4 
 
— 
 
 PV - rae SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST. 4dé 
 
 evidenced, The Spirit is known by its fruit,and the CHAP. 
 
 fruits of the Spirit, which are invariably the same in _ ~ 
 
 all, are very different from those extraordinary gifts 
 which are severally divided, and may exist even where 
 the real fruits of the Spirit are not to be found. as 
 
 12. However, as these gifts originally flow from the 
 
 Spirit, and belong to the Church, they are of importance 
 in their proper place, and have been abundantly used in 
 the first opening of the gospel in America. Therefore, 
 it may not be improper to notice, here, a few instances 
 of that miraculous power, by which the most stubbora 
 unbelievers were confounded, and the faith of others 
 strengthened, who continue to be living witnesses of the 
 truth, to the present « 
 
 - 13. It hath been aemenaiicil that Pharaoh’s wise men 
 and sorcerers could mimic the miracles of Moses, in such 
 _ thingsas were productive of evil; but those evils they 
 gould: not remove; which showed. that the evil spirit 
 had neither power nor disposition to do good. Hence 
 such miracles as were of benefit to mankind, have been 
 most generally considered as a Ben eis confirma- 
 tion of the Spirit of goodness and:truth; and upon this 
 principle, the gift of healing hath been the most econ 
 sally ascribed to the spirit of Christ. 
 
 14. Therefore, although a multitude of facts cab like 
 extraordinary appearance, might have been collected 
 . from the livmg witnesses of the present work of God; 
 yet, to the candid and honest friend of truth, the follow- 
 ing particulars may be sufficient to show that the same 
 . Spirit, which wrought by Christ Jesus and his apostles, 
 was made manifest for the confirmation of the truth in 
 this latter day.* — 
 
 < 
 
 15. Noss Wueaten, of New-Lebanon, in the state 
 of New-York, aged sixty-four’ years, testifieth, That 
 shortly after he had received faith in the testimony of 
 Christ’s second appearing, in the pene —_ near the 
 
 ee 
 
 * The mannerin which we have stated these eee “A ifts, is not 
 such as would have been the most agreeable to our own feelings, were 
 our testimony to be confined to our friends and those who are person- 
 ally acquainted with our people. Among ourselves, a plain and simple 
 statement of the truth is jent, without the formal ceremony of an ° 
 affidavit, te enforce it. But the world of mankind haye become so 
 faithless towards each other, that they cannot believe, nor be believed, 
 Without something like legal attestation; therefore, in conformity to 
 
 As ny we have stated these evidences, after the manner of 
 ions, fe dae and witnessed; and we are willing that any who 
 are desirous of farther information, should make personal enquiry. 
 
432 
 CAam 
 
 ~ 
 
 ‘return to his house, or to make his case known, on ac 
 
 ~ lieving neighbours came to see him, and also several of 
 
 EVIDENCES ACCOMPANWING Fy 
 
 beginning of July, (according to the best of his remem- 
 brance) being employed in clearing 
 fifty rods from-his own house, and being thirst; Toft 
 his work to go to a spring on the opposite side 
 fence, near by, to get some drink.—-That having mount- 
 ed the fence, which was very high, in jumping off, by a 
 mis-step, dislocated his ancle outwardly, and. split or 
 broke the outer bone of his leg, just above the ancle-joint. 
 16. That after groaning and wallowing in this situ 
 a while, he crawled to the spring, and back to the opal | 
 where he had been at work. That, although he was 
 unable to go on with his work, he was yet cnwilliogaa 
 
 count of the enmity of his unbelieving neighbours, to 
 whom he had often testified his faith, as he had nothing — 
 to expect from them but derision, 59) 9 
 17. That his ancle began to swell ,and the pain increas 
 ed, yet there he continued, tumbling and rolling a be 
 for the space of two or three hours, in great distress 
 mind as well as pain of body. Thatat length he crawl 
 ed home on his hands and knees, and although under 
 extreme mortification of spirit for this misfortune, yet he 
 was full of faith and confidence in the gift of miracles, 
 which he had before strongly testified to his wonelean ag 
 neighbours, + 
 18. That he felt the trial of his faith | wane come, nd 
 was, therefore, resolved not to mar his testi : 
 flinching from it, in the hour of trial; but feeling 
 confidence in the gift of God, he refused to have a dec- 
 tor called, or any attempt made to set the bone, or even 
 any outward application, for the mitigation of his pain.— _ 
 That, consequently, his ancle and leg swelled greatly 
 turned black, and was excessively painful. 
 19. That, ‘while in this situation, numbers of his unbe- 
 
 the believers; but still confident in the faith of a mira 
 lous cure, and desiring to confirm his, testimony to 
 neighbours, he would not submit to the ordinary m 
 of relief.* That thus he continued, from about 
 
 * To some who are strangers to Noah Wheaten, his met 
 refusing the ordinary means of relief, may seem pele ep 
 may be ready to impute it to enthusiastic madness: it may th 
 be proper to remark here, that, as a man in nature, he was we 
 to be a person of singular courage and inyincible fortitude 
 formerly a sea-faring man, and employed asa a of a ve 
 ty in the whale fishery ; and having passed sranee many try 
 
er lr 
 
 2 VI —s THE SECOND APPEARING OF cARISF. 
 
 oreloek i in the afternoon, till the evening of the following 
 day; during which time, his mind was in agonizing la- 
 bour to God for a miraculous cure ; which, with his ex- 
 treme pain, forced the sweat in plentiful effusions, from 
 <a pore of his body. 
 
 . At length, as his family, consisting of ten in num- 
 we" were assembled at their evening worship, in the 
 room where he was then sitting upon a chest, the power 
 of God came suddenly upon him, and he was instantly 
 hurled from his seat, and set upon his feet, and whirled 
 swiftly round, like a top, for the space of two hours, 
 without the Teast pain or inconvenience. That he then 
 
 retired to rest, well and comfortable—and the next mor- 
 ning, arose in health, took his team and went to plowing. 
 21. The said Noah Wheaten further testifieth, as a 
 remarkable fact, that his unbelieving neighbours, who 
 were knowing to this dislocation of his ancle, hearing of 
 his miraculous cure, came to his house and desired to 
 see his ancle —That, accordingly, he uncovered it be- 
 fore them; at this instant, a sharp pain, like the piercing 
 of a dagger, passed through his ancle—and that this was 
 repeated as often as he showed it, for several days af- 
 terwards. That otherwise he hath suffered no incon- 
 venience from it, from that time to this; but that ancle 
 hath remained as sound as the other. 
 ' 22. That happening afterwards to mention this cir- 
 eumstance to Mother, she said, It was their unbelief 
 which pierced his ancle, and that he had no business to 
 show it to them. 
 Taken from the mouth of the said Noah Wheaten, 
 the 2ist of April, 1808. In presence of Richard Spier, 
 
 Stephen Munson, Daniel Goodrich, and Seth Y. Wells, 
 
 (Signed) NOAH WHEATEN. »* 
 
 23. Saran Kisser, of New-Lebanon, testifieth, That 
 when a child, she was very weakly—That her weakness 
 finally settled in her left foot. That, beside other med- 
 ical attendance, she was under the care of Doctor Mil- 
 ard, during one whole summer, and found no relief.— 
 That her foot and leg withered, and seemed to perish ;— 
 That the cords of her ham were so contracted, that she 
 
 he often had his courage and fortitude put to the severest test. And 
 as his enterprising zeal was not easily frustrated, in world] ral 
 So in his faith, he could not be readily brought to yield his testimony 
 to the enemies of the cress of Christ. , 
 
444 
 
 CHAP was unable to straighten ‘her leg, or set | 
 
 - convictions of sin, although her ya the pe ) 
 
 RVIDENCES) ACCOMPANYING: ve 
 
 floor.’ That for the space of a year and 
 used crutches altogether. That someti 
 dle of March, 1781, being then inetd ttle 
 her age, she went with Noah Wheaten from 
 where she then lived, to on 
 where Mother and the Elders resi Pi b aaa yh 
 24, That here she was left, ' much again he 
 will, That being a cripple, and sh 
 was treated with great kindness ar 
 she had no faith im the testimony of 
 
 fore. That labours were made with he ey’ 
 few days she received faith, and ‘her si 
 That the next day, being the first day of cers 
 she was sitting in a chair, Elder William Lee came inte 
 the room, took hold of her foot, pratense tel 
 hands, saying, According to thy faith, indies 
 That, soon after, Mother came into the room, an 
 her, Put away her wooden staves, and lean up 
 25. That she immediately received strer 
 away her crutches, and hath never used an 
 was restored to perfect soundness, so” that 1 
 leg, which before was, at least, one qua 
 the other, was, in every respect, mm 
 the other. That she went forth in the worship 
 afterwards to work, and hath never felt the least'symy 
 tom of her old infirmity from that day to'this.” . . 
 Taken from the mouth of the said ‘Sarah_ cibbe 
 April 21, 1808. In the presence of “Chiao te 
 Amos Stower, D. Goodrich, and S. Y. range 
 (Signed) SARA KIBBER, . 
 
 26. Hannau Cocswett, of New-Lebanon, 
 that the above mentioned Sarah Ki | 
 cure was wrought in her presence. 
 also stateth, as a remarkable instance of obs 
 lief, and determined opposition, in the cele 
 kind, against the truth, That having often labo 
 two men, his neighbours, (by name, Gideon an¢ 
 Martin) to convict them of the trath of the t 
 which he had received,—And that th beay 
 the people professed faith in the gift 
 said that, if the Shakers would cure: 
 would believe i in them:— 
 
oe ee 
 
 | : re “weep ” * & te 
 PvE THE SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST. : 445 
 
 “97 . That, accordingly, after her miraculous cure, these 
 men having seen her, he reminded them of their pro- _— 
 mise, as they must now be convinced that Sarah Kibbee 
 was restored.—T hat they replied, that if they should 
 see the Shakers cut a man in two, and put him together 
 again, and heal him, they would not believe. : 
 
 . , 
 
 28, Purse Spencer, of New-Lebanon, aged seventy- 
 three years, testifieth, That in the year 1781, in the 
 month of November, {according to the best of her re- 
 membrance) having been in the faith about two months, 
 and liying then in Stephentown, she went, in company 
 with her husband Jabesh Spencer, (since deceased) to 
 see a young woman, about fifteen miles distant, and that 
 on their return home, (being the first day of the week) 
 ® crossing a bridge, within about twenty rods of their 
 own house,-a part of the bridge gave way, her horse 
 fell through, and she, falling backwards, came with her 
 _ wight side upon one of the string-pieces of the bridge, 
 was taken up senseless, and carried into the house by ,, 
 Jabesh and others, who assembled at the place. . 
 
 _ 29, That, soon after, she came to herself, and per- 
 ceived that her ribs were broken in such a manner that 
 _ she was unable to speak, or breathe without screeching. 
 ‘That she could sensibly feel and hear the broken ends 
 _ of her ribs grate against each other, at every breath 
 _.she drew. That her neighbours, who had assembled on 
 _ the occasion, urged her to send for a doctor to let blood, 
 _ or to do something for her; but although she was in ex- 
 _ treme pain 7 she could not feel freedom of 
 
 ' mind todo it. : 
 30. That Jabesh was also urged to get a doctor; which, 
 |, on account of her feelings, he also declined. That this 
 unwillingness in her,.was considered by her neighbours 
 _ as obstinate wilfulness, and they said that, because she 
 was a Shaker, she had set herself against receiving help 
 from doctors, and earnestly pressed her to send for one; 
 -but she still refused, and thus continued, without any mi- 
 tigation of distress, till the Tuesday. foHowing, when Ja- 
 
 besh came into the room, and reminding her of the apos- 
 _ tle James’s advice, “Is any sick among you, let him call james y. 
 
 for the elders.of the church,” &c. he proposed to send 14. 
 
 Hezekiah Hammond, and others of the believers.—That 
 
 she immediately consented, accordingly, Hezekiah Ham-. 
 mondand Joel Pratt were sent for, and came about sunset. 
 
 31. That they entered the room, where she sat bol- 
 
 | R i 
 
 } 
 
446 
 
 CHAP. 
 figs ee 
 
 ». 
 Et 
 
 stered up in her bed;—That Hez 
 hold of her hand, and bade her labe 
 God, and take faith. That she was i 
 rahe a shaking, like one in a strong ague, Wh 
 so far released her, that she was able to peak a 
 breathe without difficulty; but that her Pickp bee 
 tinued, and she was yet unable to move or é p 
 that she, however, rested some that 
 next morning, after breakfast, Hezekiah : 
 the room, and assembled all the family, 
 at home, consisting of her husband, two sons, 
 daughters, and desired them all to kneel dow y 
 
 32. That they accordingly kneeled, which ' 
 contrary to the feelings of her children, as 
 all in opposition to the faith. That after 
 their knees a few minutes, the and 
 came to the bed side, took her by the Head) 
 her to get up. That, with some difficulty, she 
 and sat in achair. That they again ‘kneeled in a e 
 round her, after which Hezekiah bade her stand up; 
 which she accordingly did. That he then | diene 2 
 upon her head, and the other upon her side, at whi 
 she felt such a glow of the power of God, as sh 
 unable to describe, which first struck her head, 
 ran down her right side; instantly she felt her rib 
 sibly press outward against his hand, and her si 
 immediately healed. 
 
 33. That he then led her several times a 
 floor; but having taken no nourishment sine: 
 she was weak, That he bade her sit 
 food, which she did. That afterware 
 herself, and she walked, and felt we' ) 
 That after some salutary advice he left her. 
 evening, a number of the believers came to t 
 and she assembled with them, and went. 
 worship of God, with greater power than s 
 done before. 
 
 34. That she hath continued. from that 
 without the least symptom of pain or inconyen 
 ing from her fall; and that this miraculous g 
 struck conviction ‘all around, and was a means : 
 
 er whole family, and many others into th 
 en. from the mouth of the Phebe § 
 April 22, 1808. In presence of ah Slosson. 
 Stower, D. Goodrich, and Seth Y. Wells. . 
 (Signed) PHEBE SPENCER. - 
 
TF 
 
 P. Vill THE SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST. 447 
 
 ' NB. Mary and Salome Spencer, daughters of the CAP. 
 d Phebe Spencer, testify to the trath of the above ac- j 
 ; and that it was the means of bringing them into 
 
 the faith, and also many others. 
 
 365. asrake Treat, of New-Lebanon, testifieth, That 
 jn the year 1781, sometime in July, (according to the 
 best of his remembrance) his son Truman, then about 
 fifteen months old, having been, for about ten days, vio- 
 lently sick, appeared to be perfectly senseless and near 
 dying. That being distressed in his mind for the child, 
 
 - he went over the mountain to Hancock, to see Elder 
 John: Hl, and requested of him that be would come 
 and lay his hand upon the child; for he had faith that 
 he could heal the child. 
 
 - . 86. That Elder Hocknell, having laboured in his mind 
 a few minutes, was seized with the power of God in out- 
 ward operations, came up to him, and struck him on the 
 hand several times, then bade him go home, nothing 
 doubting, and lay his hand upon the child, and he should 
 see the glory of God. That this threw ‘him into great 
 tribulation, fearing lest his faith should fail him, and he 
 should not be able to heal the child. That he returned 
 home, praying every step of the way, that God would 
 strengthen his faith. 
 
 37. That he came into the house, and walking the 
 floor in great tribulation, was suddenly seized with the 
 power of Ged, in the same manner that Elder Hocknell 
 _ had been; and going to the child, who then Kay in his 
 
 -mother’s lap, he first laid his hand upon the child, then 
 took him from his mother, placed him upon his arm, and 
 holding him with his other hand, carried him several 
 times around the room. That the child immediately 
 came to his senses, laughed, and appeared bright and 
 lively. That he then returned him to his mother, lively 
 and well; and that he continued so, without any return 
 of his disorder. 
 
 _. Taken from the mouth of the said Richard Treat, 
 April 22, 1808. In the presence of John Farrington, 
 Daniel Goodrich, and Seth Y. Wells. 
 
 (Signed) RICHARD TREAT. 
 
 W. B. Saran Treat, the mother of the child, giveth 
 the same account of this miraculous cure, which was 
 wrought in her presence, and in the presence of severat 
 of the family. 
 
- tion about it—That both hitusalf and the 
 
 | EVIDENCES ACCOMPANYING | BOVE. 
 
 38, 7 Farrincton, of New-Leb 
 That at the age of four or five years, be 
 about two miles from home; he had his: 
 out of joint, and was carried home in grea 
 
 tress. That two or three days 
 ried to Dr. Thompson’s, in rn 
 
 That the doctor being absent, his wife a 
 
 sed some skill in bone-setting) sneak aah 
 
 but it being greatly swelled, was not 
 
 which occasioned a continual weakness 
 
 was, at times, very painful. st ‘lass gl » gar 
 39. That at the age of twenty, pao 
 
 he heard and embraced the testimony of 
 
 but was still subject to lameness, and often to that 
 
 gree, that his whole leg would swell up to his knee, and : 
 
 be very painful. That having, for some years,expected 
 
 it to terminate in @ ives eve ee to Calvin Har- 
 
 low, who was then a physician among the Be 
 
 and that outward applications were made, from time to 
 
 time, but to no effect, ; 
 40, That in the month of December, 1789, bis lame~ 
 
 tribula- 
 
 ness having greatly increased, he was im: 
 
 great apprehensions that he would remain a eri 
 ring life—That his leg was greatly swelled, attended — 
 with a ‘high fever, so that. he was confined to his oe 
 for several days. ~ ai) Ld 
 - 41, That as he was sitting one evlociaigineilli ze 
 across his knee, his hand clasping his ancle, wh 
 then in extreme pain, (William Safford being | 
 Eleazar Rand came suddenly into the room, a 
 speaking, placed a chair near him. Pere 
 Eleazar had a gift of God for him, he i 
 moved his leg from his knee inté the 
 at the same time, taking another chair, s 
 placed his leg upon his (i. e, John’s) leg, are 
 position three or four minutes, then rose up and le 
 room; but soon returned, sat down and placed. * 
 the same manner the second time. 
 
 42. That this was dome seven times, without : a 
 spoken by either of them.—That the pain ceased, 
 swelling abated, and his leg was immediately re 
 whole and ‘sonad jas the other, and hath conti 
 from that day to this. — - Indy 
 « 43, Wiiiiam Sarrorp, of New- Lebanon, being pee 
 
eC ~- 
 
 P. Vil THE SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST. 
 
 449 
 
 ent téstifieth to the trath of this miraculous cure. ‘The CHAP. 
 said John Farrington and William Safford also testify, 
 
 ‘That they were afterwards informed that Elder Henry 
 Cluff, Job Bishop, and Eleazar Rand, were, at the time 
 mentioned, sitting in silence in a room in the upper part 
 of the meeting house, near by:—that Job Bishop sud- 
 denly rose out of his seat, and bade Eleazar Rand, Go 
 and lay his leg on John’s leg, without saying what John, 
 or where. 
 
 ' 44, That Eleazar instantly obeyed, and was led by 
 the power of God, to the house, and into an upper room, 
 where the said John Farrington was then sitting, as 
 before mentioned; and that, returning to the meeting 
 house, he was met by Job Bishop at the head of the 
 stairs, who bade him, Go again, till seven times—which 
 he accordingly did.* 
 
 Taken from the mouths of the said John Farrington, 
 and William Safford, April 22, 1808. In presence of 
 Daniel Goodrich and Seth Y. Wells. 
 
 JOHN FARRINGTON 
 (Signed) WILLIAM SAPFORD.. 
 2 
 
 45. Jenner Davis, of Hancock, testifieth, That in 
 
 the month of May, 1783, (being then in the twenty-first 
 year of her age) she had a tooth extracted from her 
 . lower jaw, on the right side; and it. being the further- 
 most tooth, the jaw was much injured by the operation, 
 and was very sore, which afterwards terminated in an 
 igsue which occasioned a very offensive breath.. 
 _ 46. That some time in August following, she took cold 
 in her jaw, which occasioned it to swell very much, and 
 was attended with a high fever and great pain.—That 
 outward applications were made for her relief, but with- 
 out effect:—That the swelling still increased, till her 
 face and neck, on that side, were swelled nearly even 
 with her shoulder, her head turned over her opposite 
 _ shoulder, and her jaws set, in such a manner, that for 
 the space of six days, she could take no nourishment, ex- 
 cept what she sucked through her teeth. 
 
 47. That one afternoon, about the beginning of Sép- 
 tember, Elder John Hocknell came to the house where 
 
  * Since the first Edition of this work was published, the testimony 
 of Job Bishop, of Canterbury, in New-Hampshire, hath been given in 
 confirmation of these particular circumstances. 
 
 Rr2 
 
456 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 house, Calvin asked her to look io 
 
 RVIDENGES accoupanvine ©? = BUI, 
 
 she then lived, {in eT neal 
 county, Massachusetts] and od t 
 the people assembled to the numb 
 forth, in the worship of God with 
 she attempted to unite, but was s 
 when Elder Hocknell came up to hi 
 her face, and bade her, Labonte 
 God; that her face immediately felt war 
 left her; so that she went forth and laboured int 
 ship of God with great power. © — 
 48. That after meeting, she retired to r 
 comfortably, which she had not done for my 
 
 before —That the next morning’she 
 
 comfortable—the swelling was presenig 3 
 arose in perfect health; and that gone and she 
 
 of the disorder from that time to thine iter tios =i 
 
 Taken from the mouth of a 
 April 234, 1808. In the presence 6: 
 Daniel Cogewell, Daniel Goodrich, an 
 R. Clark, J, Demming, J. Southwick. | 
 ° (Signed) JEN! 
 
 f ae oo eae 
 ’ 
 
 49. Mary Souvruwicx, of Hancock, tes 
 about the beginning of August, 1783, (be 
 ‘twenty-first year of her age) she was 
 cer in her mouth, which had been 
 and which, for about three weeks, 
 tended with great pain and a ¢ ual | 
 which occasioned great weakness anc 
 
 50. That she went, one sherman 
 low, to get some assistance:—Tha 
 
 ingly came to her, and put her finger into 
 on the cancer; at which instant the 
 she was restored to health, and was ni 
 it afterwards, 
 Taken from the mouth of the sani 
 the 23d day of April, 1808. In presence’ 
 vis, Rebecca Clark, Daniel Cogswell, mae 
 
 and Seth Y. Wells. 
 (Signed) MARY § 
 
 51, Jervsua Biaerow, of Fane oe the x 
 October, 1785, was'taken suddenly sick with the 
 rash, which increased to such a degree that he, 
 
P. VIE THE SECOND APPEARING OF CHRIST. 
 
 despaired of ;—She was senseless for some time—had a —. 
 
 eet fever—her tongue swelled and cracked open. 
 
 ‘One: Friday evening; the family» expecting that she 
 would die before morning, had: wine a gee to 
 lay her out. | Cavan 5 -aPragey So why 
 
 | 52. On saturday morning, her ines rablabe doe Anno. 
 
 Goodrich, who lived about a mile distant, having faith to 
 believe that Anna could cure his daughter. Anna came, 
 and after kneeling by the bed-side, and praying to God 
 for a gift of healing, which receiving, she laid her hand 
 upon Jerusha, (who appeared to be near dying) and her 
 fever left- her, and she felt herself immediately well, 
 rose from her bed, and walked into another room, and: 
 in a short time “nag her strength. 
 
 betes onion -  (JERUSH A: BIGELOW, 
 Po kung So testify ELCE BIGELOW, and. 
 yd ee eee tee roy (ANNA GOODRICH. 
 
 In presence of Daniel Goodrich, Seth Y. Wells, and 
 ‘a number of other witnesses. April 23, 1808. 
 
 63. Ewoct Pedse, (now living at Enfield, in Connec- 
 ticut) when about two years old, was taken very sick, 
 and senseless, and like to die. Joseph Markham ‘went 
 to see the child—felt a gift to kneel down, with several 
 ‘of the family, by the side of the cradle where the child 
 Yay; and laying his hands upon the child, he was imme- 
 diately restored to health, and soon after went to play 
 with =e rest of the children, f 
 | Me 3 ‘So testif (JEMIMA PEASE, and 
 a ee epee Y .)JOSEPH MARKHAM. 
 In jiieciarisb of D. Goodrich, S. Y. ems and others, 
 Hancock, April 23d. 1808. 
 
 li , a pale ‘ 
 
 64, Susanwan Coox, of Hancock, testifieth, That in 
 
 } ‘the spring of the year 1783, (according tothe best of — 
 
 her remembrance) she was healed of an issue or fever- 
 
 ‘Bote, under which she had suffered very much, for the 
 
 | “space of seven years, and could find no relief Grom doc- 
 ‘tors, though much labour and pains were taken ‘for her 
 recovery : 
 
 ‘55. That having faith to be healed by a gift of ‘God, 
 she went six miles, to Luther Cogswell’s, where a num- 
 ber of the brethren and sisters were assembled.—That 
 ‘her feelings led her to apply for-a healing gift to Anna 
 
 Northrop, who was then labouring under great power 
 
452 
 
 CHAP. 
 >. € 
 
 her son Jonathan, (since deceased) being about nine oF 
 
 ‘seeing it bleed excessively, was emigre 
 
 EVIDENCES ACCOMPANYING; &C.9 P. Vil. 
 
 of God—That she received a healing gift from Anna’s 
 hand, which instantly restored her: * a Ce 
 56. That previous to her ift, si : 
 not able to walk one mile without great difficulty, and 
 greatly increasing her disorder; but that she was never 
 troubled with her old complaintyafterwards;—That soon 
 after, she travelled about forty miles on foot, (to Water- 
 Vliet) and could travel any distance canton wens 
 
 any. 
 
 inconvenience. ated eihdied. Ainlil 
 
 Taken “from the mouth of the aia Pianeta ook, 
 
 the 23d day of April, 1808. In presence of Dan 
 
 Goodrich, Seth Y. Wells, and others. 
 (Signed) SUGANDMAE COOK. 
 
 hyiw € 
 
 57. Mary Turner, of New-Lebanon, testifieth, q 
 
 ten years of age, was chopping wood, at sa e 
 from home, and by a stroke of the ane, received a ry 
 bad wound on the top of his foot: [his fath 
 Turner, testifieth that he could lay his finger, ath 
 in the wound.] That he was beangiththeaiaeds 
 
 knowing what to do for it: pnerrneng 
 58. That she went into iaieliads sation ee 
 and cried to God, and soon felt the powersof G God 2 bs 
 down her arm, and iatpshen right ha d—inste r 
 hand seemed to be filled with the p f Goc 
 panied with such a delicious edie a 3 aero 
 unable to describe—That feeling confident | hat it v 
 a gift of healing for her son, she - pence 
 the room and put her hand on the w 
 ly ceased bleeding. She then walked the fle 
 again and laid on her hand a second time; ti 
 peated seven times, gently stroking the. w 
 which time, it closed up and was healed, le 
 small seam: : 
 59. That she then bound it up. This being Se 
 afternoon, the next morning she unbound it, a: 
 no other appearance of the wound than as 
 seam, resembling a white thread ;—after wh 
 tended meeting, went forth in the worship of G 
 fully restored, and found no inconapananae ir 
 wound afterwards. rap 
 60. Gideon further testifieth, that ivhiladd A ie 
 child’s mother) was stroking the "wound, he saw thi 
 
Pp Vi REMARKS ON THE EVIDENCE OF, ‘i 45> 
 
 ally gather and close up, leaving asmall red CILAP. 
 bout the size of a knitting needle; and that he _*~"_ 
 Taken from the mouths of the said Mary and Gideon, 
 th ¥. Wells ee Se 
  ———an ‘MARY TURNER, 
 cm date 3 ae | {Sibeor Tuan. 
 
 “ee ®t: 
 . 
 
 in shor ¢ 4: eke 
 
 “) CHAPTER XL 2 
 > ot ¢ 
 Remarks on the Evidence of Chris's Second Appearing. 
 | Bags tse 
 SRE were taany instances of miraculous curesof 
 iseases of almost every kind, which never were 
 oubliswed abroad, being known at the time, only among 
 | the peop! aieemebes. The mstances mseried in the 
 a4 Chapter, are but a few out of many, which 
 
 j ‘such"a nature as could not be hid; most of them 
 ge dace and of which 
 there are many living witnesses to this day. 
 » 2. Vet sach was the bitter opposition of the generality 
 i to the way of God, that many either impiously denied, 
 and contradicted abroad, what they knew to be facts; or 
 | maliciously slandered what they could neither-contra- 
 _ dict nor deny, 
 |} es. is leteeres, was bet Sittle-ropanied by the: ke 
 | Ablececetialportge the Souldaton of their ‘ath; and 
 
 the foundation of their faith; and 
 
 | knowing, also, kind of evidence would decrease 
 
 and be withdrawn from the world, in proportion as the 
 
 substance of the gospel imcreased. 
 
 || 4, It Was not that miraculous power which operateth 
 
 | “spon the body bat that which purifieth and saveth th¢ 
 
 the nature ofsin, that the truly wise and dis- 
 
 || cerning believer esteemed the most; yet for every ope- 
 
 || ration of the power of God, they were thankful, parton 
 thing which they received wasimvaim. = *§* 
 
 5. And doubtless the end was answered Sor'iieladlionn 
 miraculous gifts were given, inasmuch as they confirmed 
 Nao ret the weak, removed the prejudices of many 
 who were doubtful, and took away every just ground ef 
 jobjection from the enemies of the cross of Christ. 
 
454 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 > ere 
 RENARKS ON THE EVIDENGE OF PB. - 
 
 6, Yet some might pretend to 
 
 _*t_. cles wrought by Mother, and by the first elders, 
 
 John x. 
 41. 
 
 Matt. xiii 
 58. 
 
 Mark vi. 
 4 
 
 others, through her ministration, mi ae. num 
 rous nor so ereat as those that were wrought Je 
 and his apostles. But who is to be thee eof the co 
 ture, number, or greatness of those miracles 
 
 7. If natural men are to judge according to their. out- 
 ward senses, the objection will also apply to Christ’s first | 
 appearing; and upon the same rule of judging, it will 
 equally apply to every manifestation of the power o 
 God since the flood of Neah. 
 
 8. For in every dispensation since that period, tho 
 visible miraculous operations, which have attended the 
 testimony of God, have continually decreased in the 
 teem of natural men, and become less and less wonde 
 and affecting to their outward senses; insomuch that 
 ny of their wise men, while they admit the facts, 
 any supernatural or divine agency in the case but 
 -count for the most extraordinary appearances, aggprin 
 ing from certain causes in nature, before unknown, — 
 
 9. To whatever cause natural men are ple: 
 
 cribe the miraculous operations of the er of God, 
 is certain, they have always thought they had vi goed re 
 son to object to the present, from its inferiority to th 
 past. It is granted, according to their sense, tha’ 
 the Baptist, who was superior to all the henry 
 miracle. That in some places, Jesus 
 many mighty works, because of their baie joc 
 in his own country, and among his own kin, he ec 
 no mighty work, save that he laid his i Upae 
 sick folk, and healed them. he 
 
 10. That his baptism at Jordan, 
 as Joshua’s dividing Jordan, song 
 thousands of Israel dry-shod; nor the darkness 
 crucifixion so astonishing as Joshua’s stopping 
 and moon in their progress. 
 
 tt. That his walking upon the sea was not 
 ishing, and universally convicting to the outwa i 
 as the dividing of the sea by Moses, in the view of | 
 hundred thousand Israelites, and all the Egyptiz 
 neither was his feeding five thousand, with a few loayes 
 and fishes, to be compared with the feeding the w le 
 nation of Israel, forty years, with bread from k aven 
 
 12. Ina meena the adversaries of Jesus could 
 thing, in all his life and ministry, so evidential 
 
ob ip nae) Se 
 
 P. vit CARIST’S SECOND APPEARING, 
 
 power of God as what was recorded of their forefathers. 
 
 how were their forefathers affected with what they 
 beheld? Had they not the same ground of objection? 
 and did they not soon forget every wonder that they 
 had seen, and provoke God with their unbelief? 
 
 13. It must be granted to these unbelievers too, that 
 the testimony of Moses was not attended with so convin- 
 cing evidence as the preaching of Lot: That drowning 
 some of the inhabitants of Egypt with water, was not so 
 great a miracle as the destruction of the Sodomites and 
 their cities, with a total overthrow by fire from heaven; 
 and that all those other miracles, which were soon with- 
 drawn, and had no greater visible monument left than a 
 pillar of stones, were far inferior, in point of standing 
 evidence, to Lot’s wife, turned into a pillar of salt. 
 
 _ 14. But how were Lot’s posterity affected by all these 
 wonders? Did the incestuous Moabites and Ammonites 
 cease to do wickedly? By no means. Doubtless they 
 had as good reason for rejecting their father’s testimony, 
 for want of evidence, as any other set of unbelievers: 
 and, upon equal principles, it must be granted them, 
 that a small eruption of fire, either from the earth, or 
 clouds, was more easily accounted for, and less astonish- 
 ing, than a flood of waters over the whole earth, fifteen 
 
 _ cubits above the highest mountain; and that the destruc- 
 tion of a few Sodomites was not to be compared with 
 the total overthrow of the whole antedeluvian world. 
 _. 15. So that the only miracle that can silence the cay- 
 |, ils or stop the objections of the unbeliever, is that which 
 invelops him, and all his-kind, in destruction. It was, 
 and still is the language of the wicked,—“If we had 
 i been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been 
 || partakers with them.” 
 
 16. But could unbelievers of the present day have 
 deen in all the dispensations that are past, they would 
 have taken part with the antedeluvian world against 
 Noah; with the Sodomites against Lot; with the rebell- 
 ious Israelites against Moses; with the Scribes and Pha- 
 risees against Jesus and his followers; and with the per- 
 secuting kingdom of Antichrist against the heretics, from 
 the same selfish motives, with which they do always 
 idee the Holy Ghost,—and reject the counsel of Ged 
 
 against themselves, revealed in the present testimony of 
 Christ, against the world, the flesh and all evil.* 
 
 * The spirit of unbelief is the same in all ages; it never was willing 
 fo acknowledge the present work of God in any age; and the power 
 
 ge 
 
 456 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Mat. xxiii 
 30. 
 
 Acts viii} 
 51. 
 
 Luke vii, 
 30. 
 
456 
 CHAP. 
 
 Sohn iii. 
 27. v. 30. 
 
 «vould never have yielded te the testimony of past ages: 
 
 oe 
 
 17. The believer and the unl 
 in contrast, let the. Fens > 
 evidence attending it be small or gi 
 truth, that the more opir ing wee 
 Sok of God is, for the dest 
 er and more glorious the evilouaent 
 darker and more doubtful it a 
 because it is the more pointedly 
 
 18. The unbeliever may be driven b 
 believer is drawn by love; and hence st 
 distinction between the operations of God u 
 pel, and those under the dark dispens 
 ceded it. “Aman can receive nothil 
 given him from heaven,” was a true. 
 and, “I can of mine own seit oe 
 a saying of Jesus. , 
 
 19. Then as Jesus did. not comb 
 himself, and it was not given him to ¢ 
 but to save; therefore his miracles, he 
 the eyes of the great, yet, to the bell 
 speakably surpassed any thing that — 
 wrought before. ihe 
 
 20. His gift of power was not et 
 seas, and fires, but over all fl and 
 as the body of man is more noble j 
 the natural elements of the globe, i 
 state; so much more excellent were 
 healing given to Christ yeriacaee 
 pertained to the dispensations that w 
 
 21. And as: much as the soul ors 
 lent than the body of man; so Fieve 
 and power of God, in this day of C 
 ance, which is a power over all a1 
 salvation to all that believe and ,. 
 
 22. Christ Jesus had a sufficient 
 all winds, and seas, and natural ele 
 his disciples, that he descended from t 
 
 of thatispirit is’ strengthened and ‘noc 
 crease of light and truth in the earth; so thea i 
 to be wrought pare than they were in past ages 
 unbelievers of that day, that if the lho 
 ad been done in Sodom, Tyre-and Si v 
 by which he plainly indicated what part they 
 _ lived Orie former di pera oot sie 
 Ply. to unbelievers of the Me pl 
 ich can oppose the fet and vorehdden of God in 
 
 i qomas) 
 ‘ 
 
 7 
 
 i 
 
nla eae Bie ig lag oh. 
 Vil, 4 CHRISY’S SECOND APPEARING. 
 » 7 Pd rs 
 
 yet wonders by Moses and Elias; and fora similar 
 purpose, the same power over diseases, which Jesus and 
 vis apostles manifested, was given to Mother, with other 
 
 0stolic gifts; and they sufhiciently proved, to all who 
 Jay open to conviction, that her commission was from no 
 other than the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 23. But as Jesus neither wrought the same, nor as 
 great mivactes, in the eyes of the world, as were wrought 
 
 by Moses; so neither were all the Same, nor as great 
 
 outward miracles wrought by Mother, as had been done 
 
 _ by Jesus and his apostles. Nothing hath been exhibited 
 in this latter day, in the opinion of the multitude} equal 
 to raising the dead body of Lazarus-from the sepulchre< 
 hence the unbeliever may say, like the lying rich glut- 
 ton in the parable, “If one went unto them from the 
 dead, they will repent.” 
 
 24, But if they love not the truth, and are determin- 
 ed not to obey it, they have their answer .in the words 
 of Abraham, or rather of Christ: “ Neither will they be 
 persuaded, though one rose from the dead:” But the 
 more the truth is confirmed, the-more they will hate 
 
 | and oppose it; as did the unbelieving Jews, and as many 
 have evidently done in the present day. 
 
 25. Whatever gifts have been, and still are in the 
 
 _ Church, it is certain, that the main gift of Ged towards 
 . mankind, at this day, ts that which respecteth the re- 
 
 demption of the soul from sin, and is therefore great, in 
 | proportion as the worth and value of the soul is great, in 
 | comparison to every other created object. And as the 
 _ work of redemption isa substance, and no sign, there- 
 _ fore the substance and “no sign shall be given unto this 
 _ (wicked and adulterous) generation,” as-evidence of the 
 _ truth and reality of the work. * 
 
 - 26. That which established the testimony of Christ in 
 | his first appearing, is neither necessary nor proper to be 
 repeated in confirmation of the work of his second ap- 
 | pearing :* but the testimony itselfis a sufficient confirma- 
 
 * Some, that would be thought sensible men, have insisted, that, to 
 || evidence the gospel of this latter day, it is necessary that its ministers 
 exhibit all the miraculous gifts of the apostles; which, toa well-in- 
 | formed mind, must appear a pointed inconsistency. "To every thing 
 | there is a Season, and a time for every purpose—A ‘time to plow and 
 sow, and a time to reap and gather in the harvest: So there was a time 
 for sowing the gospel seed, and settling it in the earth, and there was 
 also to be a time for gathering and saving the fruit. Hence said Jesus, 
 
 speaking of this last dispensation) “ Many will say to me in that day, 
 Fer Lord, have we not te [or preached] in thy name,—and 
 
 5; ‘ 5 
 
 457 
 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 Luke xvi. 
 30. 
 
 Mark viii. 
 12. 
 
 Mat. xvi. 
 4, 
 
Mat. vii. 
 
 48. 
 
 - fruit of the second year, is know 
 
 John x. 
 
 38. 
 il 
 
 . XIV. 
 
 , and according to the very nature. 
 
 REMARKS ON THE EVIDEN, 
 
 tion of the work; as much as the 
 
 of the fruit which it beareth, a 
 
 rations, by which it was plan 
 27. For as the tree is known 
 
 established tree, and its fruit of 
 fore, whoever denieth the fruits: 
 day of Christ’s second appearing, 1 
 and testimony of Christ in his first 
 sign, wonder, and gift of God, by 
 or teStimony was established. 
 28. But he that doeth the works of 
 hath not only the immediate. ex 
 Christ, but also the confirming, trat 
 racles, and gifts of the Holy : 
 en, in oe os (eee of that Sone 
 29. Therefore, upon the plainest 
 
 be that the words. of Christ are to be 
 second appearing, by signs and wonders, | 
 been sufficiently doney but his works are ¢ 
 the acceptance of mankind, by the 
 his doctrine or testimony, already « 
 tree cannot bring forth evil fruit. 
 30. Hence it is, that the signs and wi 
 among his followers, in this. day, are r 
 but his words are to the world, and ez 
 ers can say, “Though. ye believe 
 works: or else believe me, for the 4 
 work which hath been productive 
 tice and goodness, with every fruit 
 which it bath been evidenced or sho} 
 tinual increase, from the first visible ay 
 Church, till the present day, _ 
 
 in thy name done many wonderful works?” 
 name, and.their works which they think are 
 out of date. The season that Christ spake o 
 works, and not wonderful works; therefore the many 
 who in this day are preaching, and working in the na 
 rejected, because they continue to be workers of in 
 contend that no one can live without sin—While the 
 times, point to a Church and*people, whose accepta 
 relation to Christ are solely founded on their doing 1 
 said. ‘Ifa man love me, <- will keep my words; an 
 Jove him, and we will come unto him, and make ¢ 
 
 Jobn xiv. 23. See Luke vi. 46. ‘on 
 
Loto a abi 
 
 ove THE cHURCH ESTABLISHED, &c. 
 oy , . 
 ee so CHATTER ‘XII. . 
 
 The Church established in Gospel Order. 
 
 459 © 
 
 $ Christ Jesus came into the world, not to condemn CHAP. 
 
 _ the world, but to redeem and save the world from 
 the nature and effects of the fall, by which their whole 
 life and practice, stood in direct enmity against God; 
 consequently, and of unavoidable necessity, his whole 
 life and testimony, stood in opposition to the life and 
 practice of the world. j 
 
 2 
 
 2. And hence the words of Christ, The world hateth 5,4, vii. 
 me, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are 7. and 
 evil. And as the second appearing of Christ was to *v- 18,19 
 
  €omplete that which was begun in his first appearing, it 
 could not, in the nature of it, be different from the first. 
 
 corrupt world, to bear the light of a divine nature mani- 
 fested in Jesus, who, in a certain ‘sense, stcod romote 
 from mankind, having descended out of the ordinary 
 course of natural generation; and who, contrary to their 
 exalted expectations of the Messiah, made his appear- 
 ance in the form of a servant. And so trying was the 
 manifestation, that divine wisdom saw it would not be 
 | received, without a preparatory work of the Spirit, to 
 make ready a people prepared for the Lord. 
 _ 4, But how much more painful must it be to the dis- 
 ' ordered senses of a lost world, and how much more con- 
 trary to the exalted expectations of mankind, when the 
 same fulness of the divine nature, is manifested through 
 a woman, of like passions with others, and that in the 
 form of a handmaid, for the discovery of man’s total de- 
 pravity, and for bringing him into judgment for every 
 secret action of his life. : 
 _ 5. A manifestation of God, so near, so deep and pierc- 
 ) ing to the pride of fallen man, that nothing could seem 
 to be left remaining, of what God had promised by the 
 mouth of his prophets, to accomplish in the latter day, 
 for the destruction of iniquity, and for the salvation of 
 | his people. 
 
 6. And herein may be understood the following ex- 
 press declarations: “The lofty looks of man shall be 
 _ humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed 
 _ down—For the day of the Lorp of hosts shall be upon 
 
 3. It was hard to the disordered senses of a lost and~ 
 
460: 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 Tsai. ii. 11, 
 12. xxiii. 9 
 
 and testified that the day of full ram Gam 
 
 THE CHURCH ESTABLISHED: 7 
 
 every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every 
 that is lifted up; and he shall be b 
 Lord of hosts hath purposed it, to sta 
 glory, and to bring into contekage all the 
 the earth.” ee 
 7. Andupon the same principle siniekanlnaone 3 
 vation was necessary, in order to the manifestatic 
 Christ in bis first appearing, it was required ina 
 extraordinary manner in his second, to convict 
 of their sins,—to break and humble them—to ¢ 
 and encourage them to look for salvation—and 
 them under a sacred obligation, from their own p: 
 and solemn vows, to accept of salvation in the order of 
 God, through whatever means he would please te i 
 8. Therefore it was, that soon after our blessed 
 ther, and her companions, came-over into America, w’ 
 the treasures of the everlasting gospel, the spirit of 
 jah was sent forth, and began, ina remarkable 
 to prepare the way of the Lord. pai 
 9. The work of preparation in  nanieag a 
 at New-Lebanon, in the county of Colanhiapsar 
 of New-York, and at Hancock, in Be 
 state of Massachusetts, i in the year 1779, 
 appearances of what is called a remarkable 
 religion, or out-pouring of .the divine Spirit. 
 10, Preachers and people were generally 
 under the mighty power of God, and multitudes flocked” 
 to their assemblies, from the adjacent parts around, anc 
 were struck with conviction of their sins. Many rece 
 ed the gift of visions and prophesies, by gator 
 
 tended with sete: power; and Altes variowy 1 ois 
 gifts of the spirit among the people, somite 
 convincing evidences of a real work of God 
 der deep conviction of their sins, were eryix 
 others, filled with unspeakable joy, were 
 visions and revelations of the glory of the lz 
 of the coming of Christ—the setting up of his kir 
 and the nature of his government, which was to 
 end to wars and fightings, and restore peace to # 
 earth—make an end of sin—bring in: everlasting | 
 eousness, and gather the saints into one harmoniou 
 munion. 
 
 12. The subjects of this work testified, that all : 
 
Ls rr SS A ar: 
 ot t ? A 7 ‘ 
 
 Pp vin IN| GOSPEL ORDER. 
 
 St aears ‘in religion had left them short of real CT 
 ion, that is, it had never saved them from their 
 
 sins, and that nothing short of salvation could constitute 
 a true follower of Christ; and further, that the day of 
 judgment, the day of full redemption, and the ene of 
 Christ were nigh, even at the door. ~ 
 _ 13. The work among this people was’ watesiiok and 
 swift; yet, as to outward appearance, it was of short 
 duration. In about eight months time, their visions and 
 prophesies ceased, and the extraordinary power of their 
 testimony seemed to be at an end, and none of those 
 things whereof they had testified, as yet appeared.— 
 While im this situation, they were in great distress, and 
 applied to their leaders for help, who, being in the same 
 conditiony candidly confessed that they were unable to 
 lead them any further. 
 nevi Notwithstanding, the people retained their inte- 
 y and in full confidence of seeing their earnest de- 
 sires accomplished, they continued their assemblies; and 
 from time to time, by such as were moved thereto, re- 
 ceived mild and encouraging exhortations to hope and. 
 wait, with earnest expectation, for the day of their re- 
 demption, which was near at hand. Their cries and 
 prayers were incessant to God for deliverance, beseech- 
 ing that he would raise up instraments to lead them out 
 of all sin: in this situation they continyed about four 
 months. = 
 “45. This was the state of the people in the spring of 
 the year 1780, when, having heard a report by Tal- 
 mage Bishop, a subject of the revival, and others, con- 
 cerning a very strange people who lived i in an obscuré 
 “in the wilderness. North-West of the city of Al- 
 ys they appointed Calvin Harlow to go and make 
 diligent search, who and what these people were, and 
 report accordingly. 
 16. Calvin Harlow went and returned; but neither the 
 people nor himself being fully satisfied, he went again, 
 
 | im company with Joseph Meacham, Amos Hammond, and 
 
 Aaron Kibbee. The two former were preachers, of the 
 Baptist order, to which belonged the greater tin of the 
 people in the revival. 
 
 17. These four persons returned, being now -fally con- 
 vinced, and. established in their own minds, that what 
 they had seen and heard was the work and treth of Gody 
 Whereupon the people at large were also encouraged 
 
 Sy Be 
 
 46h 
 
 HAP. 
 te 
 
462 
 
 CHAP, 
 x 
 
 THE CHURCH ESTABLISHED — 
 
 io go and examine for themselves, a — 
 
 and each one to conduct in relati 
 ple and their testimony, as they 
 ‘18. Accordingly, during the latter mona errs 
 and in the course of: the ensuing ~roanwadiagaine con 
 crowds, both of men and women, from» different p; 
 resorted to the place, (then <<a ee 
 hear, and judge for themselves.» And i 
 yond all doubt or contradiction, to every-candid i 
 rer after truth, that God had verily raised! 
 witnesses, and ‘endowed them with all. those tf 
 Holy Ghost that were given to the apostles: pI 
 tive church, in the day of Christ’s first appearing. 
 19. The light and power, and gi . 
 were so great, especially in the Hotes, attended it ; 
 the word of prophecy, in so pore er,’ that 
 every heart was searched, and every 
 heard wastried. The loss of minnionil 
 foundation; and the way of salvation bein 
 straight and narrow way, a way of s 
 cross, was opened by a testimony accompé the 
 most convincing evidence. ah <a a ba rs 
 20. Many believed with all their hearts, a 
 to the requirement of God, manifested to: 
 the Mother, confessed their sins one by one, and sh 
 their former deeds, and made restitution: of allt 
 wherein they had wronged any one in time I 
 set out, once for all, to become a’ harmless, j res u 
 right people. oe eed ; 
 21. Many who believed from the heart and 
 obedient to the light and revelation of God, m 
 unto them through the witnesses, received the gif 
 the Holy Ghost; such as tongues, and: ae 
 visions, and prophesies, and many RU 
 healing. And all that were honest hearted, w 
 ception, received the internal power of's 
 all sin. heatear 
 22”'These were the gifts and evidences acce 
 ing the testimony, at the first opening of the g ee 
 
 wie 
 
 CEhA 
 
 America. And from this small beginning at { 
 (now Water-Vliet) the work of God increased and spre 
 to different parts in the states of Massachusetts, Conn 
 ticut, New-Hampshire, and the District of Mame, 
 
 the multitude of all who believed: and were fai 
 were filled with great joy and gladness; merensed 
 
Pv “9° GOSPEL (ORDER. — 
 
 faith, in power, and in: wisdom; and being led by one 
 Spirit, they: became of one. shear t; and of one soul, 
 
 23. The opening of the testimony continued about 
 four years successively; after which it was closed, and 
 withdrawn from the world, and a work of preparation 
 continued among the Believers, under the ministry of 
 Elder James Whittaker, and others, for about three 
 years longer, by which they were prepared to come as 
 geiheryas a joint body, in gospel order. 
 
 24, As the kingdom of heaven is compared to a srnat 
 that was cast into the sea, which gathered of every 
 kind; so the testimony of the gospel was open and free 
 to all, without exception... It took souls as it found them, 
 allin their sins, of various dispositions and intentions, 
 some honest hearted, faithful and true to their own sal- 
 
 ‘ yatien, others insincere, rotten-hearted and deceitful. 
 
 _ 25. And asy when the net is full and broughi to shore, 
 there is a separation made between the good and bad, 
 and the bad are cast.away, and the good cleansed and 
 gathered into vessels and saved; so in the internal and 
 increasing work of the gospel, there was a constant sepa- 
 ration between good and evil, sin and holiness; and 
 while the evil was purged away, the good remained. 
 Like the shaking of a fan, when the chaff is shaken out 
 and carried away with the wind, and there remaineth 
 only good wheat. In this the words of Christ were ful- 
 filled, that he would “ gather out of his kingdom all 
 things that offend, and them which do iniquity.” 
 
 26. Every thing that hath life and growth, from a law 
 
 ‘in itself, hath its beginning from a seed planted in its 
 -proper:season; so the word and testimony of Christ is 
 || the seed of God, by which the Church i is begotten, con- 
 
 ceived and. brought forth; and as many as receive the 
 
 word and testimony of Christ, and are thus begotten and 
 conceived, in any opening of the testimony, are the seed 
 of one: distinet body, to be born in due season, in their 
 proper order, as members of Christ: 
 
 27. The Church is compared to the human body, 
 which hath a head and many members united therewith; 
 orto a tree, which hath many branches united to the 
 root: as every part of the tree is first formed under 
 ground, and the body hath all its parts in the womb of 
 her thatis with child; so the Church is first formed out 
 of sight, by the invisible operations of the word and tes- 
 ‘timony proceeding from an invisible parentage, the joint 
 
 463 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 ne 
 
 Mat. xiii: 
 Als 
 
 Mat. xiii, 
 4}, 
 
464) 
 CHAP. 
 XI 
 
 1 John i. 
 5, 7. 
 
 John vy. 
 38. 
 
 THE CHURCH ESTABLISHED 
 
 and corresponding influence of the two orn in the 
 new creation. And as there is a trav ringing 
 forth, in the natural case; so there is also in tl ritual. 
 28. No individual member of the human body can be 
 born separate and distinct from the rest; therefore it is. 
 not by uniting members that are separately born, at sui- 
 dry times, that the human body is formed. «Noris the _ 
 Church formed of such as are born againin thismanner, — 
 But as the whole body is brought forth atone birth, and — 
 in order, with all its corresponding parts, perfect after — 
 its kind; so also is the birth ofthe Taetileds And this is 
 effected in:and by the joint power and influence of the 
 two first-born, which is the word of their testimony. » a 
 29. By this the Church is jointly and i 
 ten and conceived, and visibly brought forth, one body, 
 
 perfect in its order; and in all jits 
 
 parts, 
 as the offspring of God, coming cota oman j 
 
 order of heavy ené:repieds settled, and grounded in the 
 
 divine nature—sound and unshaken in her faith— 4 
 and exemplary in her morals—unpolluted and sunstain-— 
 ed by the flesh—and separated and unspottedfrom the \ 
 world, and from all sin. . And in the:same:manner must — 
 every Mbdividan) be born again, who isever bornin and 
 by the Church as the Mother. 2 bea coop ihe 
 
 30. Hence the work of regeneration and 
 respecteth souls in a united capacity; ares 
 can be regenerated nor saved in any other capa Ls 
 in a Church-relation, any more’ than/a hand or 
 be born separate or distinct from the human parag o ; 
 united to some other body after itas separately b born. 
 
 31. “If we walk in the light, as He isin the li 
 we have fellowship one with another, and the blood [or 
 life] of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us froma 4 
 And without this light and fellowship»there can 
 salvation. Therefore, the first work of the 
 preparation, in this day of Christ’s second: < rin 
 was to convince those who committed ‘sin, that. 
 were not born of God: for “« Whosoever _— re. ; 
 sinneth not.” , 
 
 32. And as many as were thus colminiadauiaiiaes ere 
 willing and desirous to confess and forsake their sins, 4 
 and to find salvation from them, came into the "y 
 confessed their sins, and set out to travel in the } 
 regeneration and redemption. So that all who were _ 
 faithful, gradually, and progressively, travelled) out of) 
 
eee oe 
 PL vil. : “CIN GOSPEL ORDER. 465, 
 an evil nature, by mortification and the cross of Christ; 
 and became separate from the world, and in their spir- 
 itual relation, as much out of sight, as the seed of a 
 nt under ground, or the infant in the womb. — 
 ~ 33. And after having gained a sufficient degree of de- _ 
 liverance from the nature of lust, covetousness, selfish- 
 ness, and the various branches of an evil nature; and 
 having that growth and maturity in the principles and 
 fruits of the Spirit, which are love, peace, meeknessy Gal. y 
 gentleness, long-suffering, faithfulness, goodness, temper- * 22, 23. 
 ance, benevolence, and such like; they were then ena- 
 bled, practically, to come forth in ‘outward visible order, 
 proceeding from the order of that which is invisible. 
 ' 34, Accordingly, about the ninth month, September, 
 in the year 1787, the Believers began to gather togeth- 
 er with one consent; first at New-Lebanon, and shortly 
 afler in other places, for the purpose of supporting one 
 joint-union and interest in all things, spiritual and tem- 
 poral, for the mutual benefit and comfort of each other, 
 and for other pious and charitable uses, according to the 
 light of God they had received, and their understand- 
 ing of a Church in the true order of the gospel. 
 - 35. And it was revealed, and manifested to the Be- 
 lievers at large, that first, Jospru Meacuam, and after- 
 wards Lucy Wricur, were raised up, prepared and ap- 
 pointed, by the gift and power of God, each in their 
 own order, to take the first lead and spiritual concern 
 in the order and government of the Church; and they 
 were mutually acknowledged by all, as our beloved pa- 
 rents, standing in the yisible order, and relation, of the 
 first Father and Mother of our redemption, who are 
 the invisible first pillars upon which the spiritual house 
 ef God is built. 
 _.. 36. These were first pillars i in the spiritual building 
 and visible order of the Church; Father and Mother, 
 in spiritual relation, and first in ‘relation. to all others. 
 And by these, with others as helps in the ministry, the 
 Church was established, and set in that order and cor- 
 respondent relation, under which every member, both. 
 male and female, as brethren and sisters of one family, 
 and members of one joint-body, enjoyed their free and 
 equal rights and privileges, pertaining to the spiritual 
 travel, increase and up-building of the whole. . 
 37. Ministers were likewise raised up and appointed 
 by the. gift of God, and sent forth from the Church, by 
 
 CHAP. 
 ‘XIL. 
 
466 
 CHAP) 
 XI 
 
 — 
 
 Feai, lil. 8 
 
 THE CHURCH ESTABLISHED, &c. 
 
 the ministry, to labour among distant belli 
 and doctrine, to purge out iniquity, to r 
 bedient, to strengthen and enco n : 
 firm the faithful. + agli 2 
 38. Deacons’ and Deaconesses; ame 
 their proper gift, order and: office; in the ooral af 
 fairs of the Church; and eters sty heir 
 and talents for usefulness, were felt and mutually ac 
 knowledged by all, according to the order and gift of 
 God by which they were appointed) 5 lcs ae 
 39. Therefore, as each member of the body is 
 pendent on another, and as the light: ly is ¢ s the 
 eye; so the whole body, ‘that: cone fra b 
 church-order, were subject to the visible head, the joint- 
 parentage, who stood in Christ’ the i 
 the medium through which the” Serehe- winihde 
 full of light. nt) 9 Re ea 
 40. And as both the eyes in one head, centre” 
 and see every thing alike, and ‘as the trae’y 
 when the Lord should bring again Zion, we 
 to eye; so, according to that one light which 
 from Christ the head, through both the man‘and won 
 all things: were disposed, regulated, ands orde 
 a perfect law of righteousness, justice nee vir 
 41. ‘As the work of redemption is Preto meev or] 
 from-its beginning until its final accom 
 tiquity was not purged. away aah onde; ibe Wi 
 complete order of the Church obtained in an i 
 42. In the preparatory work and~ peti 
 Church, the Believers passed th aa er 
 mortification, trial, tribulation, and 
 all the faithful were united, from the eldest to 
 est, as the heart of one man. Sharp reproofs again: 
 the flesh, and all sin, and every tie of a he 
 nal nature, were continually rolling moe ya ra f thi 
 der: and the word and testimony of e li T r 
 petual flames of fire, sat upon each’ éf them, ntil in are 
 plete victory, over the nature and practice of 
 mutually obtained. Sam Jee 
 43. And as sin and confusion were binge ore 
 thing contrary and offensive to the pure natare™ 
 gospel was purged out; so purity, order, and 2 
 ness were established. Every thing that could t 
 ken, was shaken; and that which could neither t 
 ken nor moved, still remained, rootedand groun 
 the foundation of eternal truth. 
 
; ‘ 
 Rr Vi ARG gEEPATARION: or, &e. 
 
 44, In all this work.was the promise of God fulfilled, 
 . relating to the work of Christ in the latter day—“ And 
 it shall come to. pass, that, whosoever is left in» Zion; and 
 ‘remaineth in J erusalem, shall be called holy, even every 
 one that i is written among the living in Jerusalem: when 
 the Lord shall have washed away: the filth of the daugh- 
 bi. of Zion, and shall have purged the blood:of Jerusa- 
 from. the midst thereof, by the spirit of judgment; 
 
 pis 4a the spirit of burning.” rn 
 
 46% 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII 
 
 Isai. iv, 
 
 » a 
 
 45. “But who may abide the day of his coming? —» Mal. iii. 
 and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like 2, 3. 
 
 a refiner’s fire, and. like fuller’s soap: And he: shall sit 
 as a refiner and a purifier of silver: and he shall-purify 
 the sons of Levi, and, purge them as gold and silver, 
 that they may offer unto the Lord an: offering: in right- 
 -eousness. ry 
 
 46. Such in manlitys was the nature, and’ spirit of 
 the work, which was wrought in the Believers, and by 
 which they were severally, mutually, and jointly pre- 
 pared to stand as.a united body, fitly joined together in 
 
 its corresponding parts, so as to form a pure and spi- 
 ritual relation in the building of the Church. » And thus 
 from faith to faith, and from one attainment to another, 
 there was a gradual and continual increase of unity, 
 
 _ purity, and order, until the present order of the Church 
 
 was fully established.» ; z: s 
 | ¢ . a? Od ‘ : z 
 a ao 
 . “ 
 ike, fa CHAPTER: XIII. 
 
 An Explanation of the Church Covenant. 
 
 WHE present gospel order of the Church was 'estab- 
 | lished in the year 1792, although the gathering 
 and preparatory work began some years sooner. Most 
 of the members of the Church at New-Lebanon, were 
 gathered in the year 1788, At which time they entered 
 verbally into Covenant with each other, to stand as one 
 joint-community in Church relation. 
 2. In this Covenant’ they freely gave themselves 
 
 "mutual stpport and benefit of each other, and: for other 
 charitable uses, acgording to the light and revelation ‘of 
 
 and services, with all their temporal interest, for the | 
 
‘act for ourselves, who offered ourselves as mem! 
 
 4N EXPLANATION OF § 
 
 God which they had received, and wl 
 then, and from time to time afte revealed: ; 
 made known, in regard to the onder ad uilding of 
 Church. Rie) 
 
 3. After seven years experience, { e said. 
 was committed to writing, in form, for thi . security of 
 their just and natural rights, on account of 1 those who 
 were envious without; and for the more perfect infor- 
 mation of all whom it might thereafter concern.—And_ 
 pe years after this, the Covenant was ain renewed, 
 
 it may therefore be proper here, for gan better 
 
 Sicioaaien of our faith and pract 
 the joint-union and equal rights of the “Chane 
 the conditions and most essential particulars of this : 
 venant, as they are taken from the written form of ‘the 
 Covenant itself: they are as follow: _ cm 
 
 5. “In the year of our Lord one thousand seven u 
 ‘dred and eighty-eight, the year in which most of 
 ‘members of the Church were gathered, the foll 
 ‘order and Covenant, was then, and from time — 
 ‘after, made known ona understood, received, 2 
 ‘tered into by us, members of the Chu 
 ‘our understanding of the order and Cc 
 Esa in gospel order.” ast fy 
 
 6. “It then was, and still is our faith, being ; 
 
 “by our experience, that there can be no. 
 “plete order, according to the law of Christ, v 
 ‘ joint-interest and union, in which all the meml 
 “an equal right and privilege, according to their call 
 “and needs, in things spiritual and tem 7 
 
 ‘7. “ And in this, we have a greater Teta and 
 ‘portunity of doing good to each other, as well as t6 
 ‘rest of mankind; and of receiving according to 
 ‘needs, jointly and equally, one with another, ing 
 ‘to the following articles of Covenant.” ~ 
 
 8. “First, All, or as many of us, as weno 
 
 ‘the Church, were to do it freely, and voluntarily. 
 ‘ religious duty, and according to our own faith and de- 
 ‘ sire. ” Ss 
 9. “Seconp. Youth and childsene being oni ag 
 ‘were not to be received as members, or as being 
 ‘the immediate care and government of the Chure 
 ‘cept by the request, or free consent, of both their 
 “rents, if living; but if they were Igft by one of t 
 
‘ 
 ; 
 
 . “ae... 2 fe 
 
 * 
 
 P Vib ‘THE ‘CHURCH COVENANT. 
 ‘ 's to the care of the other, then by the request; 
 
 ‘parents, then by the request or free consent of su 
 
 * person, or persons as had just and lawfal right in t 
 “care of the child, together with the child’s own desire.” 
 © 10. “ Tutnp. All who were received as members, be- 
 “ing of age, who had any substance or property, and 
 “were free from debt, or any just demand from those 
 _ that were without, such as creditors, or heirs, were al- 
 ‘lowed to bring in their substance, as their natural and 
 *lawful right; ‘and to give it asa part of the joint-inter- 
 
 artice consent, of that parent; but if the child had: 3 
 he 
 
 » fest of the Church, according to their own faith and de- 
 
 “sire; to be under the order and government of the 
 < Deacons or overseers of the temporal interest of the 
 “Church, for the use and support of the Church; or for 
 ‘any other use that the gospel might require, according 
 
 *to the understanding and discretion of those members ° 
 
 “with whom it was intrusted, and who were appointed 
 
 ry og office and care.” 
 
 ; “Fourru. All the members who were received 
 ie ‘the Church, were to possess one joint- -interest, as 2 
 
 4religious right; that i is, all were to have just and equal 
 
 ‘rights and privileges, according to their needs, in the 
 
 _ use of all things in the Church,—without any difference 
 _ ‘being made, on account of what any of us brought in, 
 
 ' so long as we remained in obedience to the order and 
 “government of the Church, and were holden in relation 
 ‘as members.—All the members were, likewise, equally 
 *holden, according to their abilities, to maintain and 
 ‘support one joint-interest, in union and conformity to 
 
 _ “the order and government of the Church.” 
 
 _ 12. “Firru. As it was not the duty, nor purpose of 
 ‘the Church, in uniting into Church-order, to gather, 
 
 “for our Own support, was to be devoted to charitable 
 
 fuses, for the relief of the poor,and such other uses, as 
 _ ‘the gospel might require. ‘Therefore, it was, and still 
 
 *is our faith, never to bring debt nor Liame against the 
 “Church, or each other, for any interest, or services 
 
 | ‘which we have bestowed to the joint-interest of the 
 
 ‘Church; but freely to. give our time and talents, as 
 
 { Brethren and Sisters, for the mutual good one of ano- 
 
 ‘ ther, and other charitable uses, according to the order 
 
 Hof the Church.” * f 
 Tt 
 
 - fand lay up an interest of this world’s goods; but what ~ 
 _£we became possessed of by honest industry, more than 
 
 CHAP.. 
 “KIM. 
 
ATO 
 
 CHAP, 
 XY. 
 
 _ men if required) that it is that which’ 
 
 "‘Jemnly entered into, is a greater pri 
 
 “was required, and is accepted of God; and 
 Swe feel in duty bound, according to our ~ Bm un: 
 ’ derstanding, in the most conscientious manner to 
 
 of the Covenant in form, which was verbz 
 
 ‘farther provision in the order of deacons, in the 
 
 ' 4 Deacons, nor their successors, nor against any 
 
 > 7” oe oe 
 soy 
 
 ~ 
 
 at 
 
 . AN EXPLANATION ‘ne 
 
 13. “The foregoing is the true sense of the Covenant 
 order, and manner of 
 
 ‘of the Church, in relation to the 
 
 ‘the possession, and uses of a jointi 
 
 ‘and supported by us the members2® =) 
 14, “ And we do fully, and freely, pee tine “ty smcmet 
 
 ree acknowledge and testify, in the Teme 
 ‘each other, (and are free and willing to do. 
 
 ‘and supported, according to our understanding, | 
 “the time of our first gathering; and still mean to 
 * port, as that which we wigievemn serine, rN 
 ‘and duty.”— + NN Dan eae 
 15, “And we have had'the expr eisapadbeltieli 9 
 *Jabour and travel, and have received a greater c¢ 
 ‘firmation. and. establishment! iatour faith; and 
 ‘lieve that the order and covenant which ‘we have 
 
 ‘bleth us to be more useful to ourselves anc 
 ‘any other state within our knowledge; ; and is: 
 
 “port and keep.” pba 
 16. The foregoing are the most cisentiad 
 
 into by the members of the Church, in the year 1788 
 and committed to writing, and signed by the me 
 at large, in the year 1795; and renewed, 
 
 1801, and is closed in the following: ae es 
 17. “And we do, by these presents; 1 
 
 “nant with each other, for ourselves, < : 
 
 ‘hereafter, to bring debt or demand against tl 
 
 ‘of the Church, or community, jointly or seve 
 ‘account of any of our services, or property, th 
 ‘ted and consecrated to the sloreae eras d 
 ‘itable uses.” oe 
 18. “And we also pale with cacepaapaeal 
 “ourselves in union, as Brethren and Sisters, wh« 
 ‘called to follow Christ in Regeneration, in obe 
 *the order, rules and government of the Church:— 
 ‘this covenant shall be a sufficient witness for 
 ‘all men, and in all cases relating to the pos 
 ‘der, and use of the joint-interest of the Chut 
 
Pape) * - a> 
 P VIE rHE CHURCH-COVENANT. a8 
 
 ‘testimony whereof, we have, both Brethren and Sis- a 
 ‘ters, hereunto subscribed.our names, in the presence of : 
 ‘each other, This twenty-fourth day of June, in the year 
 ‘of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and one.” 
 
 ~ 19. It may here be understood, that this covenant 
 which was entered into- in the year 1788, immediately 
 respecteth the Church at New-Lebanon, as the first in 
 gospel-order, in this day of Christ’s second appearing. 
 And after the example and order of the first, the Church 
 was shortly after established in several of the principal. 
 places where the word and testimony of the gospel had 
 been planted, and such of the Believers as were scatter- 
 _ ed in different parts, gathered at those places. 
 ‘20. Particularly at Water-Vliet, near Albany, in the 
 state of New-York; at Hancock; Tyringham, Harvard, 
 and Shearly, in the state of Massachusetts; at Enfield, 
 in the state of Connecticut; at Canterbury and New- 
 Enfield, in the state of New-Hampshire; and at Alfred, 
 and Sapbath-day-pond, near Portland, in the District of 
 Maine. 
 
 ‘21. Hence the whole body of Believers was placed 
 in distinct societies or communities, and those again into 
 | large families, situated according to circumstances, for 
 " convenience in life; each family, in their own order, 
 having their own government in their temporal econo- 
 may; and in spiritual matters, having their immediate 
 head of influence in their own order and community; 
 and each particalar community having their correspond- 
 ‘ing relation to the Church at Lebanon, ae is the 
 centre of union’ to-all who believe. 
 
 » 22. All the Believers, who came together ' in the full 
 order and covenant of a Church-relation, possessed all 
 things jointly; neither said any of them that aught. of 
 the things which he possessed was his own; but every 
 | thing was possessed in a perfect law of j justice aad equi- 
 | ty, by all the members. 
 
 | 23. Hosvever, there were some, who entheréd togeth- 
 er into large families, and stood in a family-relation, 
 ‘whose circumstances did not immediately admit of a 
 joint-union and interest in all things; and who devoted 
 their services, and the use and improvement only, of . 
 their temporal substance, for the joint-support and up- 
 _ building of each other; while their real and personal 
 _ estates remained in substance, as they were at the time 
 _ ef their coming together. ®, : 
 
) oe ne 
 ATR RULES ©F CBURCH-ORDER, 
 
 oo 24, Such were not considered as’ st 
 XIE. gospel-order, but held a certain” 
 according to the order in which they iy; 
 therefore, be proper'to make a few remarks onthe 
 ture of the Church-Covenant, in | 
 order and equality of the gospel cam he en 
 25. Fmsr. As one of the most e 
 the Charch, was to maintain a per 
 
 fore, parents, who had estates, adel 
 could. not bring their substance inte t 
 the Church, after it was establi ur r 
 ane of theschifdrencnmens secured {0 them until 
 became of age. fheveys ‘ 
 26, And provided the parents.or 
 ered, with their substance, into: any ® 
 capacity, the inheritance of ‘the chile 
 until they became of age, And it was: an ¢ 
 principle in the Church, that children who» 
 and obedient to their parents until they bec 
 were then entitled to their natural and 
 '27..Seconp. As the Church was esta 2ed upon 
 principles of gospel liberty and freedom, and as no 
 could be bound contrary to their own fi 
 having a perfect understanding of the nature 
 undertaking; therefore, children in mi 
 be fully considered as members of the C 
 became of mature age to judge and ai 
 *28, Nevertheless, children wilausligll 
 were wrought upon by the Spit 
 whom there-were many that re 
 parents) enjoyed equal rights and privileges ¢ 
 in the Charch, according to their needs, ai 
 ure of their fafth and understanding: nets 
 29, Turep. As the gathering togethe: 
 ers, into the order and liberty of the gospel, 
 ly respected their separation from the: 
 and entanglements of the world; therefore.such. 
 under obligations to creditors or heirs,-were ne 
 ered in full membership i in the Church, until they m 
 perfectly free from all just demands of those who ¥ 
 without. Yet, all such as were faithful and 
 paying their just debts, and faithful in all m 
 cording to their light and uaderstanding, “were as mt 
 owned and accepted in theiz; relation = the: Chureh : if 
 any others, 
 
[ 
 1) 
 i 
 i 
 i 
 
 — - 
 
 P. Vil. RULES OF CHURCH-ORDER. 
 
 30. Fourrs. As the gathering of the Church, was not 
 from any worldly motives, to lay up in store of this 
 world’s goods, but solely as.a religious duty and privi- 
 lege, for mutual benefit; therefore, all had an equal 
 right as members, jointly, in the use of all things in the 
 Church, and according to their several needs, whether 
 they brought in any temporal substance or not. And in 
 those who brought in substance, more or less, was that 
 scripture’fulgilled, “ He that gathered much had nothing 
 ever, and he that gathered little had no lack,” 
 
 . 31. Friern. As all the members of the Church are 
 equally hoklen, according to their abilities, to maintain 
 and supportone joint-interest, in union and conformity 
 to the order and government of the Church; therefore, 
 all labour with their hands, to maintain the mutual com- 
 fort and benefit of one another by honest industry and 
 acts of kindness,—not by compulsion, but of choice, from 
 a principle of faith, justice and equity. ~ * : 
 
 32. Ministers, Elders and Deacons, all without excep- 
 tion, labour with their hands; excepting at such times 
 as are taken up by each in their particular gifts and call- 
 ings, which all tend to the mutual increase and benefit 
 of the whole. And no member or members, from the 
 eldest to the youngest, are constrained or compelled, by 
 any law, rule or custom in the Church, to go beyond 
 their abilities, or in any matter to act contrary to their 
 own faith and voluntary choice. 
 
 33. Srxtu. As the gospel is perfectly free, and the 
 free een of conscience can in no wise be retarded; 
 to the conduct of no one can be compelled, in any mat- 
 ter, contrary to their own faith; therefore, all who be- 
 _ lieve in the gospel of Christ’s present appearing. ever 
 * remain in perfect liberty, without any breach of order, 
 
 ‘to use and improve their own temporal interest as a 
 
 | separate possession, or to unite with others of the same 
 
 faith, in one joint-union and interest; either of which 
 must be according to their own faith and discretion. — 
 
 » 34. All are owned, accepted, and justified of God and 
 the Church, according to their perfect obedience to the 
 light and understanding which they receive. Never- 
 ‘theless, the centre of union and protection to all who 
 believe, is in the Church, established in the perfect or- 
 der of the gospel, in a perfect law of liberty and equali- 
 
 | ty, for the equal benefit of every member, in all things, 
 
 spiritual and temporal. 
 . Tt2 
 
 ke. a 
 ~~ 
 
 : 
 
 Exo. svi. 
 
 18. 
 2 Cor. 
 vill. 15. 
 
AT4 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 XUT, 
 
 - and to provide all things necessary for the comf 
 
 RULES OF CHURCH-ORDER:” +: BR 
 
 35. Sevenra: The order and regulation ofthe Church, . 
 in all spiritual matters, is intrusted; by” giftof God, 
 to the Ministry and Elders, or elder Brethren of each 
 community and family. To them also is committed the 
 charge of sending out ministers to preach the gospel to 
 the world of mankind.* “ogden a8. escambelly 
 
 36. None of the Ministry hold» a ree 
 property, as individuals, more than any other memb 
 nor have they any pensions or salaries: ut wk atey 
 they need for their support at home, or 
 abroad, they receive at such times as’ yada en 
 
 37% The concern and regulation of the temp 
 ters of the Church, is intrusted to the Deacons, 2 
 ed to that office by the joint-union of nuadede. ° 
 them, their assigns and successors in the gospel, appoint- 
 ed to the like office, is intrusted the apiedcuaceal 
 interest of the Church, to support and. maintain the ez 
 in behalf Of the Church, and their heirs in the g 
 forever. ce aby 8 i 
 
 38. And their office and care it is, to aes the p : 
 cipal concern in dealing with those who are withe 
 
 > 
 
 support of the Church, jointly,and equally, according > 
 the simnberand weed of auch family in the Church, >, 
 
 39. Besides the first order of Deacons, there 
 Deacons in each family, whose care is to see tha 
 member in the family, from the.eldest to the young: 
 enjoy their just and equal rights, according tovtheir « 
 ral needs, of all temporal things possessed in the fami 
 
 40. In the order and government or of tl 
 Church, no compulsion or violence is rvadedsng 
 proved, or found necessary. So tat acorn 
 faith, in the full and perfect pr Ch 
 Government among his people, no kind of ¢ ; 
 ishment is, or can be inflicted on any 
 among those who stand in the first order of g 
 erty.t Aer ; 
 
 * The general manner of sending out ministers to preach the ros} 
 13 by two and two, sometimes more, according to cireumstar 
 
 uot lexs than two; and sisters are not sent to travel | 
 gether, and that not without the company of their own bre 
 
 we 
 
 + In families which have not attained to the first orc jer of Zo! 
 erty, and where there are parents or guardians who have chil it 
 der their care; such parents and guardians are required to bring Up 
 their children. in the way of holiness, to teach them every virtue 
 cording to the will of God, and to correct them in such a manner’ 
 they may judge most prudent for their welfare: ce 
 
a oa 4 ~~ - 
 ed Vi. RULES OF CHURCH-ORDER. ‘ 475 « 
 
 41, Neither Ministers, Elders, nor Deacons, nor any CHAP. 
 others, either in spiritual or temporal trast in the _*"_ 
 
 _ Church, are appointed to their several callings by their 
 own individual me gi nor by a majority of votes among 
 the people; but by a spontaneous spirit of union, which 
 floweth through ys whole body, by which every crea- 
 ted talent, and every special gift of God, given to indi- 
 vidual members, is mutually preserved in the Cherch. 
 42. Unto every member of the body is given a meas- 
 ure of the Spirit of Christ to profit withal, in which, by 
 * a faithful improvement of their created talents, every 
 _ member becometh prepared, and groweth up into a fit- 
 ness to fill that,place and order, in the spiritual house of 
 God, for which they were created; and their real quali- 
 _ fications appear visible and manifest-to the whole body, 
 - who jointly unite in promoting every improved talent 
 : and gift of God, given to individuals, and which, there- 
 
 by, becometh a real gift of God to the whole. ~ 
 
 | 43. As there can be no arbitrary appointment of 
 _ members in the human body, to which the body of Christ 
 is compared, and no one member can be appointed to 
 fill the place or office of another, but each member filleth 
 _its proper place and office, by a spontaneous influence 
 -and-a mutual concurrence of every other member; so is 
 the appointment of members in the Church of Christ. 
 
 _ 44. But as the human body hath a leading part, which 
 is the head, by which all the other members of the bo- 
 ote are directed, and as the head directeth and govern- 
 ‘eth by the free and mutual consent of all the members; 
 spo it is with the Church or body of Christ. 
 
 45, The revelation and gift of God is given to the 
 atest as the head of the body, in relation to lots of 
 effice and trust, and other matters of importance; and 
 through these, communicated to the other members.— 
 Yet nothing is considered as established in the Church 
 
 \ until it receiveth the free and mutual consent, and uni- 
 
 ted approbation of the whole body; and thus, by the 
 body, in union with the head, every thing important is 
 established. 
 
 46. And each member of the body throughout, i is also 
 | dependent on another—“The eye cannot say unto the ;¢o, 
 hand, I have no need of thee: nor again the head to the 21, 22, 
 feet, Ihave no need of you. Nay, much more those 
 |) members of the body, which seem to be mere feeble, 
 necessary.” 
 
476) 
 
 CHAP, 
 XII, 
 
 eS 
 
 Mark 
 
 viii. 34. 
 
 Luke xiv. 
 2 
 
 a 
 RULES OF cHunchtesiite Ee 
 
 ~ 
 
 47, Such as are intrusted with the greatest care, are 
 the greatest servants, and such as feel ‘care, concern, 
 and labour for the welfare of the whole, are wv 
 servants of.all, and are the more highly 
 esteemed for theip works’ sake, wad 7 wo! 
 double honour, aa Het) 3 
 
 48. Those little, simple, atid vented comp 
 words of Christ Jesus, “« Whosoever will eomeater m 
 let him deny himself, and take'up his ‘cross and fo 
 me.” were received and established among ‘the peopl 
 of Ged, asa foundation and lovely principle, froma 
 time they first heard and received: the gospel of Christ’: 
 second appearing. unto the presentdayie 9 © 
 
 49. Hence no ene member of the body sought to ol 
 tain the pre-eminence, or to usurp authority over anoth 
 er; but each te build up, and support: anes =e 
 comfort of the other, and consequently all were: 
 peaceable and happy; and every blessing, s 
 temporal ensued, as naturally as rays of light flow fr 
 the sun, or the fruits of harvest om the heat and r 
 ture of the summer. 1 spa) ngage 
 
 50. From the year 1780, uatihibepien t time, 1808, 
 including a period of twenty-eight years, th ever 
 hath been an instance of any brother gviegiichan: wi 
 brother, in any case. Nor hath there be@n any su 
 thing as a general council, or evena rng 
 settle any difference among the members; becaus 
 pever were any <differences. or debates; or: ivisi 
 the Church, that ever required any such thing. | 
 
 51. The very Spirit of the gospel, sidan 
 ed from God, through our Mother, and rong te 
 witnesses by her appointment, was that, from the: be 
 ning, by which all the true and honest-hearted: 
 ceived it, became of one faith, of one heart; and of 
 goul; and which in its certain consequences, was proc 
 tive of peace and good will, hamility and temp 
 condescension and obedience, order and’ bela 
 every fruit of righteousness and eternal life: 
 
 52. Such in reality, is the nature and conseq 
 that testimony which we receivedjand obeyed from | 
 heart, and have, according to our understandings car 
 fully and conscientiously maintained and sapported fro 
 the beginning, and in the practice of which wenow Lin 
 at this present day. ‘ 
 
 53, And such is the nature of the present > 
 
 ¢ . 
 
_— “6 : rts Janae 
 
 ~S - ed 
 PP VIE - . RULES OF CHURCH-oORDER! 
 
 God, in all its corresponding parts, both visible and in- 
 visible, and such the certain effects, which are manrtifest 
 in all its fruits, that it cannot be imitated, so as to stand, 
 any human wisdom or power on earth, separate from 
 ‘Spirit and power of the living and true God. 
 54. Since the testimony of the gospel of Christ’s se- 
 _ end appearing, was first opened in America, from the 
 year 1780, to the present period, there never hath been 
 ahy such thing as a Church-Creed, or Confession of 
 Paith, or form of Church-government, nor any thing of 
 the kind committed to*writing, by which the affairs of 
 the Church were to be jointly transacted, or by which 
 - any individual member could be bound. ° 
 55, All the affairs, in the order, government, or regu- 
 lation of the Church, are transacted according to present 
 circumstances, or an immediate and present gift of God; 
 ‘and every thing is strictly observed from a principle of 
 _ faith, implanted in the heart of every individual, jointly 
 and severally, ~ 
 _ 66. Their Confession of Faith, if it may be’so called, 
 isto show their faith by their works, in doing justice 
 and loving mercy: being fully persuaded, that where 
 there are-no doers of the very works of righteousness, 
 there is:neither a true faith nor a true Church, nor any 
 fruits or evidence by which the true Church may .be 
 known or distinguished from the false, by those who are 
 without. | 
 _».57. It may be observed, that the Covenant which was 
 | entered into by the Church, was kept and maintained as 
 | am internal law, during seven years; and it was after- 
 | wards committed to writing in form, on account of those 
 
 477 
 CHAP. 
 XHE 
 
 Jamesiz 
 18, 
 
 ) who were without, and to convey an understanding of - 
 
 the faith of the Church in relation to a joint-interest; 
 
 and to confirm it beyond dispute, as the mutual faith 
 ' and practice of the Church, to all wham it might con+ 
 | cern, it was signed by the members at large. , 
 |. 58. But this form of the Covenant, is not the Cove- 
 nant itself. The internal spirit and substance of the 
 | Covenant is more than ever was, or ever will be writ- 
 | ten with paper and ink, being the fulness of the law of 
 | Christ, written by the Spirit of God, in the heart, and 
 on the mind of every true member of his Church; and 
 || is by them kept and maintained as an internal law of 
 liberty, justice and equity... And although the,spirit and 
 bstance of the Coyenant is not contrary to the formg 
 
478 
 
 CHAP. 
 xi. 
 
 Yai. xlii. 
 6. 
 
 Jer. XxXxi, 
 31—33. 
 Heb. viii. 
 
 10, 
 
 ve a 
 RULES OF CHURCH-ORDER:©  .—«.- *PL WIE 
 
 yet it is exclusive of, and entirely distinct: from any writ: 
 ten form whatevér. 
 
 59. Thus the promise of God ty his. prophets, ¢ 
 cerning Christ, is fulfilled: “¢1 willigive thee for ac 
 nant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles.—Behold 
 the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make amen | 
 covenant with the house of Istael—I will put my le 
 into their mind, and write them in their: neanté 5 and 
 will be to them a God, and they shall be tomea f 
 
 60. Christ, in his first and second appearifg, "hath 
 made manifest the whole spirit and substance of th 2 
 law, in the Two Tables of the New Covenant; and tk 
 Two.Anointed Ones, or T'wo First-born in the new cre 
 tion, have finished their work, between whom the cove 
 nant of eternal life is established; hence the spirit an 
 substance of this new Covenant, in its fulness, is written 
 in the hearts, and on the minds of all their spir itu: 
 children. . ANON TAB oe 
 
 61. And therefore, in the gathering, buildin e 
 and establishment of God’s spiritual house, a leod 
 bers of the Church, both male and female, as his Sc 
 and. Daughters, Bethron and Sisters of one XC 
 cording to their lots and several ste, pees a 
 enjoy one mutual interest, and one joint-inheritanc 
 both in regard to the things of time, and of 
 
 62. However humiliating to the priate fall 
 the present work of God may be, in dis: i 
 human systems, and forms of worship;, yet th 
 hath commenced, and will be ace d 
 have we ourselves suffered the mreck@ibalout ow 
 works and inventions; yet we have had, and still 
 the greatest cause of ‘thankfulness to Anish Go 
 that work which is accompanied with the re: a 
 ding treasures of salvation and» eternal life; and. ha 
 therefore received joyfully the spoilineniot 
 and have received, even in this life, an bundre 
 according to the promise of Christ. 
 
 63. And certain it is, that by those means whic 
 ed foolish to the wisdom of this world, hath God, 
 ding to his own unchangeable purpose, c 
 foundation of his spiritual building, and established 
 law of order, harmony, peace, and righteousness n 
 earth, that will stand forever; and which, in amd 
 ing operations, will, in the end, be am engl ng 
 sing to. all nations. 
 
 yt we 
 
 ead é 
 
 a 
 
, - ' 4 . : 3 \ 
 Py VI, rnornrsizs aND Promises FULFituiNG, &e. 
 
 a : ca a 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 yo 
 
 Prophesie ‘and Potindes fulfilling in the present inereas- 
 ing Work of Christ. 
 4 By « 
 
 NOWN unto God are all his works hin the 
 
 foundation of the world; and as far as possible, 
 
 isible spiritual things have been revealed by the 
 
 things that are made; therefore said the Lord by the 
 
 prophet Hosea, “I have multiplied visions, and used si- 
 militudes, by the ministry of the prophets. ” 
 
 _ 2. Christ Jesus, the first who recetved the substance 
 of the promises, seemed often at a loss for means to con- 
 aoe an understanding of spiritual things to souls that 
 ‘Were lost in: their sins; and therefore he had recourse 
 
 , and compared spiritual things with natur- 
 fe as the most striking means of conveyance. “Where- 
 | antoshall we liken the kingdom of God? or with what 32 
 rison shall we compare it? Unto what is the king- 
 - dom of Godlike? and whereunto shall I resemble it? 
 | -3,,When Christ compared the kingdom of God toa 
 _ grain of mustard-seed, to leaven hid ii three measures 
 of meal, or to a net cast-into the sea, he could not mean 
 . that there was any resemblance in the case to the view 
 of the natural eye. And therefore, it must be a false 
 | amagination that will look for the spiritual object to ap- 
 pear in the natural form, or shape of those things to 
 , which it may have been compared. 
 
 4, It would be very unnatural and unreasonable to 
 look for a kingdom te appear in the shape or form of a 
 met, orofa piece of leaven; yet in the spiritual mind 
 there is a true sense, in which these things in nature 
 have a resemblance to the spiritual work of God. And 
 this is particularly made manifest, in the present day, in 
 and by the Charch of Christ, which is built according to 
 the fore-knowledge of God, answerable to all the simili- 
 tudes that were ever drawn by the spirit of Christ, in 
 it or apostles. 
 
 » §. The Church of the latter day was represented by 
 | the prophets, under the similifude of a kingdom, a city, 
 | | particularly Jerusalem, Mount-Zion, the temple, and such 
 like objects of visible glory; and the gathering and uni- 
 ing of God’s people into Church-order, is compared to 
 | the gathering of the Israelites, from the countries ix, 
 
 Hosea 
 10, 
 
 xi. 
 
 ark iv. 
 
 Luke xiii 
 18. 
 
486 
 
 CHAP. 
 XIV. 
 
 eee 
 
 Dan. ii. 
 28—31,— 
 35. and vii, 
 
 Oe ae 
 
 which they were dispersed, and es 
 possession of their own land, . 
 6. But to frustrate the carnal mind, C 
 apostles represent the same sriritual work, 
 rectly contrary; so that. the proud and as 
 good reason to look for the promise to be fulfille 
 planting a grain of mustard-seed, as neces 
 visible kingdom; for thereunto is the kingdom 
 likened. Therefore, it is necessary to consider 
 signification of the promises of God to his Ch 
 people, and wherein they have been fulfilled. - 
 7. To whatever the promise of God! ‘hiterally.2 
 whether toa kingdom, a new city,ora new he 
 earth, it doubtless alluded to ere pers 
 
 be wrought, and to whom the painielinie Nenad 5 
 be fulfilled, for the establishment ‘of ever 
 teousness and peace; therefore, such must ¢ 
 true Church of Christ, the only antitype ofevery 
 and the Substance of every blessin J 
 8. We-shall take notice of a tow ‘general 
 which comprehend all the particular ones, relatin 
 the Church of the latter day, together with their 
 and pointed accomplishment; and first we shall consid 
 what.was promised through the prophet Daniel. 4 
 9. By the fate of the image which was shown to’ 
 buchadnezzar, and of the four beasts which aj 
 Daniel, both representing four great empi 
 particularly promise and show the di n 
 those monarchal governments, by whichijmankind 9 
 bound in ignorance and wickedness. renege rom 
 
 10. In the fourth and last of these en 
 was to have his reign, in which the civil and 
 tical powers would be divided, like the feet an 
 the image, and into which the existing | 7 
 ernment would gather, for the pr as the w 
 tem. Spain é 
 
 11. A stone was also cut out of the 
 hands, and smote the image on his feet, w 
 iron and part clay, and broke them to piec 
 tinued to break and bruise every part of the: ' 
 the whole was broken in piéces together; and 
 carried them away, and no place was found 
 and the stone that smote the om ame: § 
 mountain, and filled the whole earth. Ree 
 
‘ P. Vil. Tue PRESENT INCREASING WORK @F CHRIST. 
 _ 42. It was thereby expressly shown, and promised, that 
 
 the powers of monarchy should be weakened, in the lat- 
 ter end of Antichrist’s dominion, by a mixture of repub- 
 
 481 
 
 CHAP. 
 XIV. « 
 
 Dan. ti. 
 
 lican principles; that is, the seed of men, where all, 43 
 
 however divided, have equal power and authority, and 
 where those Antichristian and republican principles 
 should be bleaded together, like hard iron and soft clay; 
 there God would smite them both together, by the Ever- 
 lasting Gospel, given by inspiration from heaven. 
 
 13. All this God is particularly fulfilling in this latter 
 ‘day; for, as stone is harder than any metal, and grindeth 
 and weareth away iron and brass, silver and gold; so the 
 truth of God is harder than all the most polished sys- 
 tems and principles of men, and must in the end, grind 
 and wear them away till no place be found for them. 
 
 14. And as republicans are mixed with Antichristians 
 in every department; so this mixed government is part- 
 dy strong-and partly broken, and the different parties 
 help to weaken and break each other. And as neither 
 are founded on the revelation and spiritual work of God; 
 ‘so neither can stand, but in the end both must fall to- 
 gether; and only by a proper relation to the spiritual 
 work of God, can the principles of real and true free- 
 dom be finally established. 
 
 15. For aeither empire, nor republic, founded in the 
 
 —PLS = rt _ OOS 
 
 shaking of this last and great day of God Almighty: and 
 ‘therefore the perfectly just and peaceable kingdom of 
 the Messiah, is opened as a refuge for all that would es- 
 cape the promiscuous wreck and ruin of ihe Antichris- 
 tian world. 
 ~ 16. This ‘was also included in the same prophecy 
 through Daniel. “ And in the days of these kings, [that 
 -is, in the time of the fourth empire, before the kingdom 
 of Antichrist is at an end] shall the God of heaven set 
 up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the 
 || kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall 
 break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it 
 Shall stand forever.” 
 
 17, And further, saith the same prophet, “I beheld 
 |, till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days 
 -did sit,—I saw in the night visions, and behold, one like 
 || the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and 
 | came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near 
 before him. And there was given him dominion, and 
 
 Uu 
 
 TT TSN 
 
 corruptions and depravity of the full, can stand in the’ 
 
 Dan. ii 
 
 chap. vii. 
 9, 13, 14. 
 
482 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Dan. vii. 
 22>27, 
 
 Dan. viii. 
 13, 14 
 
 See Ezek. 
 iv. 5, 6. 
 
 _ prophet. ~ 
 
 \ x 
 » 
 
 ~ ica ee ® tg iy a 
 RBROPHESIES AND PROMISES FULFILLING IN P. VI 
 
 glory, and a kingdom, that all 5 nations and lan- 
 guages, should serve him: his» sinion as an ape 
 ing dominion, which shall not pass away, : eiond 
 dom that which shall not be destroyed. = 
 18. “And Judgment was given to the. ionic of tl 
 Most High; and the time came that the saints | 
 the kingdom. And the kingdom and dominion, a 
 the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, 
 shall be given to the people of the saints of the Hig 7 
 High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, a d 
 all dominions shall serve and obey him.” — 4 
 19. Hence the breaking and demolishing of that wh 
 was corrupt, and the setting up of that-which sho 
 stand forever, was not only promised as an event most 
 certainly to take place; but also the time when it shoul ; 
 take place, was revealed and promised by the s 
 
 20. “Then I heard one saint speaking, and anotl 
 saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How lo 
 shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, amt and 
 the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuz 
 ry and the host to be trodden under foot? And hes 
 unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred d 
 then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” we 
 
 21. This vision of Daniel is dated 553 years 
 the Christian zra, which taken from 2300, leaveth 
 as the year for the promise. to be fulfilled, counts 
 day for a year in the first given number, as is usual y 
 the prophets. oa 
 * 22. Man is the temple or habitation of God, in 
 parts of his manhood, male and female, the alt 
 is the medium through which all enter into manhoc 
 but as the female or second part of man was de 
 sin, so that none could enter into manhood y 
 taking of a sinful nature; therefore, in clear 
 purifying the female, the sanctuary was clea 
 the way into the holiest of all fully made 
 where God promised to dwell forever. 
 
 23. Hence the promises so universally olhsieie 
 purging away of sin and uncleanness, rooting ¢ 
 destroying that which is evil in human nature; a 
 planting, promoting, and building up that whi 
 tuous, holy, and good. As the whole law is fu 
 one word, namely, in obedience; so all the p 
 God.are contained i in one word, namely, i in righteo 
 
- 
 | 
 ) 
 
 | 
 
 i! 
 t 
 
 iW 
 
 | 
 
 y 
 ft 
 
 N= 
 
 Rp. VIE THE PRESENT INCREASING WORK OF CHRIST. 
 . 7 - a Fe 
 
 24. And hence such plain promises as the following: 
 “ turn my hand upon thee, and purely purge away 
 thy dross—afterwards thou shalt be called The city of 
 
 righteousness, The faithful city. Asa teil tree, and as 76 
 
 an oak, whose substance is in them, when they cast their 
 leaves; so the Holy seed shall be the substance thereof. 
 —Then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no 
 strangers through her any more.—And Jerusalem 
 shall be called a city of truth; and the mountain of the 
 Lord of hosts, The holy mountain.” ; 
 
 25, “And it shall come to pass in the last days, that 
 the mountain of the Lord’s house [that is, the antitype 
 of Moriah, the second mountain, on which the temple 
 wags built] shall be established in the top of the moun- 
 tains, [that is, above the strength of every other build- 
 ing] and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people 
 shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, 
 Come wye, and let us go up to the moutain of the Lord, 
 to the house of the God of Jacob; andhe will teach us 
 of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of 
 Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord 
 from Jerusalem.” : 
 
 26. “ And he shall judge among the nations, and shall 
 work conviction in many peoples;* and they shall beat 
 their swords into plow-shares, and their spears into pru- 
 
 “ning-hooks: nation shall not lift up sword against na- 
 tion, neither shall they learn war any more.—But they 
 shall sit every man under his vine, and under his fig- 
 tree: and none shall make them afraid.” 
 
 27. And—{‘> “This is the law of the house; Upon 
 the top of the mountain, the whole limit thereof round 
 about shall de most holy.—And the name of the city from 
 
 that day shall be, The Lord is there. The glory of Le- 
 banon shall come- unto- thee—to beautify the placeof 
 
 my sanctuary—and all they that dtspised thee shall. 
 bow themselves-down at the soles of thy feet; and they 
 shall call thee, The city of the Lord, The Zion of the 
 Holy One of Israel.” _ : 
 28. “Violence shall no mo be heard in thy land, 
 ing nor destruction within thy borders; but thou 
 shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise.— 
 Thy people also shall be-all righteous: they shall inherit 
 the land forever, the branch of my planting, the work 
 of my hands, that I may be giorified—That they might 
 
 ‘Lord, that he might be giorified.” 
 
 - 
 
 be called Trees of Righteousness, The planting of the 
 : 
 
 435 
 
 CHAP. 
 XIV. 
 
 Isai. i. 25, 
 
 chap. vi. 
 13. . 
 
 Joel iii: 
 ir 
 
 ae 
 Zech. viii. 
 = 
 0. 
 
 Tsai. ii. 2, 
 3, 4. and 
 Micah iy. 
 1,3, 4. 
 
 Ezekiel 
 sini. 12. 
 
 xlviii. 35. 
 
 Isai. x15 
 
 14 
 
‘ 
 
 Rev. xxi. 
 a, eS 
 
 2 Pet. ii, 
 
 a3. 
 
 2 Cor, vi, 
 16. 
 
 Rev. xxi. 
 22, 27, 
 
 chap. xxil. 
 1, 
 
 Prov. x1. 
 
 ‘they which are written in the poorpecie: 
 
 FROPHESIES AND PROM 
 
 29, All these and such like pr 
 the Church and people of God, 
 true believers are called’ A City, € 
 joined and compacted together, by the spirit of 
 and order; if they are called Mouat-Zion; which signi- 
 fieth High and clean, it is because they a d above 
 the low and base corruptions of buman nat the 
 are called Jerusalem, it is because ee xX pr 
 ive of the Vision or possession’ of Peace 
 degree; and if they are called Trees of 
 it is because they are fruitful in eve 
 
 30. In a word, all the prophesies ; 
 that state of purity and holiness, j a 
 ness, in which God would meet and dwell ¥ 
 ple forever; according to what was revealed last < 
 to saint John: “And I saw a new heaven: /a new 
 earth+—-wherein (according to saint” dwell 
 righteousness. And I John saw the nae aes Jer 
 salem, coming down from God out of heaven 
 
 as a bride adorned for her husband. “And 
 reat voice out of heaven, saying, siete om 
 om of God is with men.’ o tae Neer S 
 
 -31. “For ye are the temple of the Gor 
 God hath said, J will dwell in them, a 
 and I will be their God, and they shall ople. 
 And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God! A 
 ty and the Lamb are the temple of it_—And ther 
 in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, 
 whatsoever worketh abomination, or pose r. 
 
 Lamb.” —- ’ cn is { 
 32, “And he showed mea Ris: riveal ereddbot f 
 clear as crystal, proceeding out of’ the ‘throne of Gc 
 and of the Lamb:” That is, purity of life, or true 
 eousness, proceeding from the saints, who 
 and city of God.—For “ The fruit of the ri ge et 
 Tree of life.”—And “ out of his belly shall flow riv 
 of living water.” So a wt ie 
 33. “And on either siffe of the river, (he sh 
 the tree of life, which bare twelve fruits, 
 her fruit every month.” Thus the river was r 
 ed as flowing between two trees, which were 
 ture, and typified the same Two, asthe Two olive 
 in the vision of Zechariah, which stood’on either si 
 the candlestick which was [Heb.] “all gold, wi 
 
— CP 
 P. vil. THE PRESENT INCREASING WORK OF CHRIST. 
 
 bowl upon her top, and her seven seven* lamps thereon, 
 and her seven pipes to-her seven lamps,” through which 
 the golden oil fiowed: Raines rh 
 
 » 84. But here the matter is fully explained; and that 
 which was represented by the golden-il, is here a river 
 of the water of life, having two sides, relating to man 
 and woman, and their respective tree of life on each 
 side: and that covenant, by which both man and-woman 
 
 live the life of the Lamb, is here represented as estab-, 
 
 lished between them both; so that eternal life is no 
 “where to be found, but in that covenant and correspond- 
 ent union which floweth between the Two; which is 
 _ like a river for multitude, made up of many-drops; for 
 _ power, which cannot be stopped im its course; and for 
 _ perpetual motion, which floweth day and night. 
 _ +35. “And there shall be no more curse.” By- the 
 _ disobedience of Woman, the curse entered; and so by 
 her obedience it is finally taken away; and she becom- 
 ‘eth a tree of life, on her corresponding side of the riv- 
 ‘er of-life, answerable to the life of Jesus. The same 
 was also signified to the prophet Ezekiel, in his vision 
 _ of the holy waters, with an increase of “very many 
 trees on the one side and on the other;” which is accor- 
 - ding to the promise of God, “A little one shall become 
 a thousand, and a small one’a strong nation: I the Lord 
 will hasten it in hisf time.” ' 
 36. Therefore it is written; Sing, O barren, thou 
 - that didst not bear; break forth into singing, and cry 
 !— aloud, thou thaé didst not travail with child: for more 
 ware the children of the desolate, than the children of 
 the married wife, saith the Lord—For thy Maker is 
 
 . - 
 ; *TJn justice to this text, it is here repeated, according fo the sacred 
 uliarities of the original, which are only in part supplied in the mar- 
 ginal Bible, where the candlestick (a well-known figure cf a gospel- 
 minister) is honestly personified feminine gender: not only was this idea 
 _ concealed by the translators, but they shamefully omitted the word 
 “(7UIVW) seven, which being doubled, was doubtless intended to 
 convey 4 very important idea. This caiidlestick, beire all gold, rep- 
 . resented the dispensation of the woman as perfectly pure; her bow! 
 mpon her top, signifying her highest and most noble capacities filled 
 with the unction from the Holy One, &c. But how is that Holy oil 
 received and administered? if it is conveyed into her bowl through 
 seven pipes, it will certainly imply, that the seyen Spirits of God™re 
 her constant ministers, through whom she receiveth all the hcht and 
 ce of God that ever flewéd through reale or female. And if the 
 ps represent a subordinate ministry, how beautifully are the seven 
 seven, (both male and female) represented as receiving from Mother's 
 bowl their respective gifts, either for the Church, or the world of man- 
 Kind.—Sce a paralle! reading in the margin of Gen. vii. 2. ; 
 
 Ua2 
 
 Rey. xxil- 
 = 
 2. 
 
 + a 
 Ezekiel 
 xkvil. 7 
 Tsai. bx. 
 
 22. 
 
 Heb. her 
 
 chap. liv. 
 1,5, 13,14 
 
 * 
 
“eb 
 
 CHAP. 
 XIV. 
 
 *or, build- 
 
 ers. 
 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 eae 
 Jer, XXX1. 
 3,9 
 
 $, 9. 
 tor favours 
 
 i Elders. 
 
 T cae 
 tion of 
 Tsaiah Ixy. 
 20, 
 
 - among the peoples and kindreds of. she ene 
 
 1 Cor. i. 
 
 Qi—23. 
 
 . Therefore, they shall come and sing in 
 
 , sense they wholly mistook: for they were united a 
 
 Fé 
 
 Mas 
 PROPHESIES AND fronneenaeanoge® 
 
 thine Husband; the Lord of hosts is | 
 Redeemer, the Holy One of Israe , 
 whole earth shall he be called.—Ane 
 shall be taught of the Lord; and; eae peace 
 of thy children. -In righteousness shalt thou be estab- 
 lished; thou shalt be far from oppression.” were 1 
 37, "But, “ Wo unto them that are with child, and 
 them that give-suck in those days!—Fhey shall co; 
 with weeping, and with supplicationat with btn 
 
 —They shall say, Blessed are the barren and the w 
 that never bare, and the paps which neyer 
 
 Zion, and shall flow together to-the ord, 
 for wheat, and for wine and for oil, ‘so forthe young 
 the flock and of the herd; and their soul shall be a: 
 watered garden; and they shall not. ‘Sorrow any n 
 at all.” Oi ND aly ebtiads 
 38. “Then shall the virgin rejoice im the d 
 young men and oldt together: for I will tone 
 ing into joy, and will comfort them, and n 
 rejoice from their sorrow.—There shall be. ‘no 
 thence an infant of days, neither ener bese ger 
 short: lived race,”| ne tty 
 39. But I say, “Dia not- patie kite: Did 
 derstand when such prophesies had gone fo 0a 
 the earth, and the words of the prophet unto the en 
 of the world?. Nay, verily the sound they heard, br 
 
 first Adam, and multiplied after the covenant of th 
 
 40. Therefore, “ Moses saith, I will en 
 jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish na 
 tion I will anger you.” And such is the Church of Chris 
 in the present day, who claim no relation to the + 
 of the flesh; they are therefore counted 
 
 nation; that is, a nation not fouaded on, or su 
 human science or learning: for God hath n mad 
 the wisdom of this world, since it hath ay 
 the foolishness of preaching pa cried, s 
 ‘them that believe. 
 41. Whege there is no sin, ‘there isno' ¢ 
 where there is no curse, there is no- need of a 
 atoning sacrifice, or temple service; and the 
 Lord God Almighty and the Lamb ared as 
 temple-of the new Jerusalem; which leayet 
 
oo . 
 epee 
 
 P.VIl. (Tne PRESENT INCREASING WORK OF CHRIST. 487 
 
 for making atonement for the uncleanness of man or wo- CHAP. 
 man. “But the throne of God and of the Lamb shall. 
 
 ‘be in it; and his servants shall serve him: and they’ Rey. xxit, 
 shall see his face, and his name in their foreheads.” _ 3, 4. 
 
 42. The servants of God are sealed unto the day of 
 redemption. “And | heard the number of them that chap. \ vil, 
 were sealed,—an hundred and forty and four thousand ;” i andl ive 
 the same as those with the Lamb upon mount Zion, and a 
 the fruits brought forth by the tree of life, who brought 
 forth every month in the year; according as it was said, Teai* iti, 
 '“The year of my redeemed is come.” —- : 
 
 43, As the female is the mother, or bringer forth of 
 all. living into life; so all such prophesies pointed, for 
 ‘their final accomplishment, to the appearing of Christ 
 in the female. In Christ’s first appearing, his follow- 
 ers who faithfully suffered with him were also partak- 
 
 * ers of his resurrection; but it could be only in his second 
 appearing, that the substance of what they gained, could 
 be-brought forth and established on ‘earth: 
 
 44, Hence said the prophet, “ Like as a woman with j.aixts,. > 
 child, shat draweth near thetime of her delivery, isin 17,18... 
 pain, and crieth out in her pangs; so have we been in es 
 thy sight, O Lord. We have been with child, we have 
 been in pain, we have as it were brought forth wind; 
 we have not wrought any deliverance in the earth, nei- 
 ther have the inhabitants of the world fallen.” 
 
 45, And so it continued, through all generations, until 
 the first appearing of Christ ; in which it followed, that 
 as the inhabitants of the old creation fell; so those of 
 the new arose. Therefore it was said, “ Thy dead [i.e. chap. xxva 
 dead to sin by the body of Christ] shall live [to God, in 19." 
 the Spirit] my dead body shall they arise.—“And they Rov xe 
 lived, and reigned with Christ [as members of his body] 2 Pet. in. 
 
 a thousand years:” preparatory to the great day of God * 
 Almighty. 
 
 46. Christ, in very deed, became the author of eter- 
 ‘nell salvation unto al! them that obeyed him; who being 
 quickened together with Christ, lived as he lived, and 
 reigned over all that be reigned over. “But the rest 
 ‘of the dead lived not again until the thousand years 5 
 were finished.” . 
 
 47, And thus. while the people of God are Haat 
 “forth, and united in the life of Christ, the disobedient 
 and gain-saying are more than ever divided, and will 
 «never find any thing into which they can gather and 
 
 Rey. EX 
 
480) 
 
 pe 
 XIV 
 
 fe) vill. 
 9, 
 
 for God is with ee 3 
 
 Psalm 1. 4 
 & 
 
 for show. 
 
 - See Exek. 
 xuxxvill. & 
 2xxix. 
 
 Has. il. 6; 
 7, 22.4 
 
 Zech. xii. 
 4. 
 
 ee as said the jpttpatia “ Associate yours 
 people ‘and ye shall be ohn ade an 
 all ye of-far countries; gird yourselves, and 
 
 broken in pieces;—Take counsel | And . 
 come to nought; speak the abr and it shall not stand 
 spothin Soa 8 Bie shih 
 
 48. Therefore the polis speaking of the 
 appearing of Christ, saith “ He shall call to 
 above, and to the earth, that he may judge hi spe 
 Gather my saints together unto me: those t ve 
 made a covenant with me by sacrifice. anil Cheha ; 
 shall declare his righteousness. ” ‘The saints are : 
 gathered to Christ in a covenant; and by thus b 
 the habitation of God, the new lreavens-wherein. 
 eth righteousness, they show his righteousness. . 
 
 49. And as the true and faithful are ga ered unto 
 Christ, inthe covenant of righteousness pe 
 the testimony of unchangeable truth, pwhitelt was 
 nated by the voice of the arch-angel and the lz 
 of God; so by this last trumpet, souls arevallad) ite 1 
 purity and perfection, which to the devil and satan, 't 
 beast, and the false prophet, is like a lake ofu 
 able fire, in which, all that wicked and lawless’ 
 is eventually to be consumed: and no possible 
 left for any system of false religion, or pre 
 lation from God, sufficient to influence en! 
 or unite them io any established pries 
 to the kingdom of Antichrist.. ~ 
 
 50. Thus the elect, or those who hélieversind D 
 truth,- being gathered from the four winds, and | 
 of the living God exhibited upon the foundation 
 apostles and prophets; thén are the wicked also’ 
 ed, according to those figures and she och 
 spect their final doom. 
 
 51. And while the new heavens and earth 
 ing up, the old are dissolving, according te 
 prophets have spoken, particularly the prophet 
 “] will shake the heavens, and the earth, and t 
 and the dry /and. And I will shake all nations 
 I will overthrow the throne of oms, and 
 stroy the strength of the kingdoms of the he 
 I will overthrow the chariots, [Antichristian 
 and those that ride in them; and the horses [the 
 and their riders [the priests] shall come rity 
 ane by the sword of his brother.” | 
 
——. + 
 PRVUS & CALCULATION OF PROPHESIES. 489 
 
 52. This prophecy, with others of a like nature, hath CHAP. 
 evidently been fulfilling ever since the present order of pies 
 the Church was established, in the year 1792, by the 
 increasing commotions and revolutions among the nations 
 of the earth; which afford the strongest evidence that 
 peace will never be restored to the earth, until every 
 purpose of God, towards the fallen race of man, be fully 
 executed. : 
 
 53. The dissolution of the kingdom of Antichrist, was 
 also signified by all the threatenings against old Jerusa- 
 lem for her abominations, and was particularly signed 
 out by the destruction of that corrupt city, by the army 
 of Titus Vespasian, so that not one stone of their tem- > 
 ple was left upon another, according to the words of M@t.xy 
 Christ. Ms —— 
 
 54. And as the seat of that corrupt religion which 
 stood in opposition to Christ in his first appearing, wast- 
 ed away, by slow degreés, through their own divisions, 
 and the superior power of a foreign people; so in the 
 second appearing of Christ, that which letteth or hin- 
 dereth the progress of his work, will be taken out of the 
 way by a similar overthrow. 
 
 55. Therefore, let them which be in Judea, flee unto 
 the mountain of the Lord’s house—And “Blessed are Rey giz. 
 they that do his commandments, that they may have 14. i 
 _ right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the 
 gates into the city.” 
 
 SSeaniaienneaiemmmmmmens: <:ceaaieeeeeeeeeneaeel 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 A short Calculation of the principal Prophesies, relating te 
 : the’ latter Day. 
 
 _A 3 the time for the fulfilment of the prophesies re- 
 specting the latter day, or Christ’s second appear- 
 ihg, was not to be known, nor the manner of it under- 
 stood, until the event itself should declare it; and as 
 those prophesies were given by the Spirit of inspiration, 
 and can be properly understood only by the same; there- 
 fore, where the revelation of God is given, and the 
 events have taken place, there the prophesies may be 
 rightly calculated and truly» understood, by those whe 
 | are in the event itself, so far as the things are revealet 
 and made known, and no further. ; 
 
 a 
 
490 
 
 CH. Ae: 
 
 Dan, xii. 7 
 vii. 21—25 
 viii. 11,12, 
 313. and 
 xi. 31. 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 15. and 
 Rev. xi. 2. 
 3. & xii. 6. 
 
 Dan. vill. 
 14. and 
 xii. 2, 12; 
 
 A CALCULATION oP ar Buy. S 
 2. And as the time Sued neat principal prc 
 phesies, is certainly run out, and the p 
 as to their commencement, have taken place; 
 the events are certainly known by those who are 
 Spirit of their fulfilment, at this present day. Pi 
 ‘ 3. The prophesies of Daniel include the tim: 
 principal events, of all the other prophesies, part 
 their order, were to be fulfilled at three differen’ 
 ods as followeth: “ For a time, times, and an hall 
 shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the 
 people:” That is, three years and a half, which 
 tain forty and two months, or 1260 days, a day 
 year, the same period that the woman continued i 
 wilderness. ‘This was to be the particular period o 
 Antichrist’s dominion, in which the witnesses prophe le 
 im sackcloth. ¥ it a 
 4. The second period is, “ < Unto two thou 
 three hundred days; then shall the sa 
 ed.—And from the time that the daily pee 
 taken away, [which is at the commencement of th 
 days] and the abomination that maketh desolate si 
 there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety 
 These two, in their expiration, refer to one 
 game period. Then followeth the third, “ Blessed 
 that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three 
 and five and thirty days.” 
 5. As all the different periods have expided,« 
 principal events, to which all the three prophes 
 ude, have taken place, as they arose in the 
 times; it is therefore proper to state those numbers in ¢ 
 der, as they arose, with their seyeral siabptoheend 
 by which both the commencement and expiration of th 
 most noted periods may be easily understood.* = 
 6. The 2300 years include the reign of Antichrist, 
 at the end of that period the sanctuary was to be clea 
 ed; and therefore, by taking from that number, the . 
 years before Christ, at which time the prophecy W 
 
 * In 2300 days, or years, the sanctuary was to be cleansed. “i, - 
 _553 years before Christ this prophecy was given. = 
 
 ¥747 the ministry of James Wardley commenced. 
 1290 years of desolation. ~ ’ x 
 “457 the abomination of desolation set up under Leo rs » 
 1335 years of waiting for the fulness of the promises. 
 razalie Church established in gospel-order. 
 A 
 
 AY 
 
 ‘ 
 r 
 
 45 years of gradual increase from 1747 till 1792" 
 
— eee 
 , - as f - © 
 sii, _ .& CAECULATION OF PROPHESIEs. 
 
 we have the period alluded to in the Christian 
 ora, 1747, at which time the present work of God be- 
 oes in » Borland. é 
 " 7. From the setting up of the abomination of desola- 
 tion, there was to be 1290 years, which period must also 
 expire at the cleansing of the sanctuary; and therefore 
 by taking 1290 from 1747, we have the time in which 
 _ the reign of Antichrist began, namely, in the year 457, 
 under Leo I, (commonly called Leo the Great) bishop of 
 Rome, at the death of the emperor eases ania as hath 
 been circumstantially stated. 
 ‘8. The reign of Antichrist was to continue 1260 years, 
 _ which bemg added to 457, bringeth that period down to 
 _ the year 1717; but as there was a gradual preparation 
 — in-civil government, before the time of the prophecy, 
 alluding to the beginning of Antichrist’s reign, commenc- 
 _ ed; so there was also a gradual preparation in the same, 
 _ iby ‘which his kingdom was weakened. 
 9. Liberty, of conscience, a deadly wound to Antichrist, 
 _ was in part established by William Ill. prince of Orange, 
 _ in the year 1689; so that by the year 1717, his kingdom 
 was sufficiently weakened to’ establish that period, an- 
 | swerable to the prophecy. 
 ! * 10. But as the fulness of time was not yet come, to 
 , set up the kingdom of Christ; therefore, in another pro- 
 _ phecy, 30 years more are added to the 1260, which 
 | bringeth the 1299 years, to the year 1747. 
 | _ 11. By this time, thé principles of freedom and the 
 tights of conscience, were so far established as to weak- 
 en the powers of persecution in the kingdom of Anti- 
 christ, and make room for the present work and testimo- 
 » fy of God; in which was expressly fulfilled that prophe- 
 cy, “ The ‘earth helped the woman.” 
 ___ 12, Then as the true order of the primitive Church 
 "was wholly lost, and the great apostasy established as 
 early as the year 457; therefore the 1335 years of wait- 
 | ing, and coming unto the days of blessedness, commenc- 
 ed at that period, and expired in the year 1792, by 
 | hich time the Church was established im its present 
 | order, as the antitype of the second temple, to — 
 ' the Destre* of ali nations was to come. 
 13. So that the expiration of the 1335 years, or cae 
 
 | referrmg to some one thing or person. “And who can this be,”—is a 
 question, to which none of the. wise men of Babylon.can give 9 con- 
 — answer. 
 
 * 
 
 * 1 consider the word [saith Parkhurst] a noun feminine singular * 
 
 494 
 CHAP. 
 XV. 
 
 +See mar- 
 ginal Bi- 
 ble. 
 
 ie Si 
 
 Hag. ii. 7. 
 
Acts 1. 22. 
 John. i. 26, 
 
 . ig numbers, is not the design of this treatise, or a 
 
 A CALCULATION OF PROPHESIES. ~ 
 
 1702, was the period for the fulfilment o: ophecy, 
 and the commencement of all - ice oken o 
 by all the rophela; and beyo no given outer 
 of prophec a extendeth, as thenceforward even forever, 
 in conformity to the frat-fruite, all things will be fulfil- 
 led, i to the salvation of mankind, and all the 
 glory and blessedness of the everlasting gospel. sah Be 
 14. The work of Christ in his first appearing, is con- 
 sidered as beginning from the baptism of John, until 
 his ministry, the way was prepared in the seewants 
 one Was found standing-among them, whom neither Ji 
 nor the people had before known. So the emouda 
 pearing of Christ is considered as beginning from th 2 
 preparatory work in the people, under the ministrati 
 of James Wardly, from the year te and onward, 
 til the Mother was anointed among 
 ef God, to bear a public sanbientale) os the flesh, 
 15, And therefore, by taking tea from pedhena 
 are 45 years of gradual increase, from the comm 
 ment of the present work of God indeed until the 
 building and establishment of the Church in Am eric 
 within this period, all the transactions occurred, relating 
 to Mother, and the work under her ministry, as 
 are circumstantially stated in the Introduction. — 
 16. For although the 2300 years, for the 1 
 cleansing the sanctuary, expired in the year i745 
 as the work was of a gradual nature, it could not b 
 pleted at once. Therefore théreal 
 was to flow from it, was not dated at the period % 
 began, but 45 years later, when the work of cle 
 and purifying was to be in such a manner ted, th 
 the way into the Holiest of all should be made manifest 
 17. And therefore it was said, “ Blessed is he t 
 waiteth and cometh to the thousand three h da 
 five and thirty days:” which evidently: e ed 
 year 1792, when the Church was re este 
 the present order of the gospel. af 
 18. Much time hath been spent in cleultig the fo 
 going prophesies, under the dark night ofa ‘ 
 ticularly in the latter ages, by the learned ond sia : 
 of this world:* but as men cannot see to mond, in t 
 
 wi 
 
 * To obviate all the mistakes of learned critics in the cule 
 
 we have heretofore published; nor do we eonsider mankin 
 capable of receiving or digesting all that ay yet be n 
 to the public. According to dates ‘and occurrences, gene 
 
2 eal 
 Pp. VIL A CALCULATION OF PROFHESIES. 
 
 none of the wicked were to understand; there- 
 fore the events could not be seen, nor the manner of 
 their fulfilment searched out, until it was revealed by 
 the light of Christ, at. his second appea and even 
 then only by those who received him, and who were 
 ready and watching at the time. appointed. 
 
 19. The most favoured prophet could not read his 
 own prophetic numbers. “Go thy way, Daniel: [said 
 the angel] for the words are closed up and -sealed till 
 the time of the end—thou shalt rest, and stand in thy 
 lot at the endof the days.” N either was it for the cu- 
 rious inquiries of the disciples to be answered, in regard 
 to the times and aeaoany which the Father had put in 
 his own power. 
 
 20. The present work of God must always be seen in 
 
 _ and by its present light; not through the telescopes of 
 human wisdom, nor by the treasures of human know- 
 ledge, which the wise and prudent of this world have 
 treasured up to themselves; nor according to the con- 
 ceptions of the proud and lofty. 
 
 21. They may discern the face of the sky; but they 
 
 _ will never know the signs of the times, until they come 
 _ down to Christ where he is manifested, according to his 
 own counsel: “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of 
 , me; for J am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find 7° 
 rest unto your souls.” 
 . The learned Scrikes and Pharisees sat in the seat 
 of ‘Moses, in'whom they trusted; but these hypocrites 
 clearly manifested that they regarded neither Moses, 
 - nor the Messiah of whom-he wrote: for they disbeliev- 
 ed the former, and totally rejected’ the latter. “Had 
 
 me: for he wrote of me.” 
 
 | 23. They professed great veneration for the ancient 
 | «prophets, by garnishing the sepulchres of those whom 
 their fathers had killed, and saying, “If we had been 
 in the days of our fathers, we would not have been par- 
 | takers with them in the blood of the prophets;” while 
 they themselves, denied the holy One, and the Just, of 
 whom they were the betrayers and murderers; and by 
 
 by the learned, we have demonstrated the accomplishment of all that is 
 necessary for gouls to know, who desire salvation; which is, the last 
 adyent of Christ, and the establishment of his Church, not for the lim- 
 ited period of a thousand or ten thousand years, but. forever ; for “of 
 
 »fore, as is well observed. above; “Beyond this, no er en period of 
 | prophecy extendeth.” See Kentucky Revival, Alb. Ed, P. 53. 
 Vy 
 
 ye believed Moses, (said Jesus) ye would have believed fs 
 
 the increase of his government and peace, no end.” Isa, ix. 6... There- - 
 
 . 
 493 
 
 CHAP. 
 XV. 
 
 Dan. xi. 
 10. 
 
 Dan, xii. 
 9—13. 
 
 Actsi, 7. 
 
 ae xi 
 
 John v. 
 6, 
 
 Mat. xxiii. 
 29, 30. 
 Acts ill. 
 14. vii. 51, 
 52. 
 
494 
 
 CHAP. 
 XV. 
 
 Luke iv. 
 16—29. 
 
 Mat. xiii. 
 
 » we 
 
 Luke iy. 
 22. 
 
 rer, 28, 29. 
 
 _ Might cast him down headlong.” 
 
 pos Paes a uu ™ Cd 
 
 P - » iy 
 ; j - 
 A CALCULATION OF PROPHESIES, P. VIF 
 
 so doing, they made a jest of the oracles of 
 ets, trampled upon their prophesies, and 
 the time and manner of their fulfilment. = 
 24, It was the manner of Jesus to teach in the nym 
 gogues of the Jews, on the Sabbath days. On « } 
 those occasions, in his own country, where he bad b 
 brought up, he read the words of the prophet Is 
 “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he k 
 anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; ‘heh 
 sent me to heal the broken hearted, to preach deliver 
 ance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the 
 blind; to set at liberty them that are bruised’ 0 preac 
 the acceptable year of the Lord.” ; ee 
 25. In that day, and at that time, was this 
 fulfilled in their ears. So testified Jesus: But ate 
 all those of the synagogue, believed that this ren 
 was fulfilled in him? -Or who of them believed t 
 was the acceptable year of the Lord, and that G u 
 anointed and sent him to proclaim it? Notwness ur “ott 
 26. They scorned to stoop so low as to acknowled: 
 such a mean character, whom they so well k 
 son of a carpenter, brought up among ited. ine 
 whose kindred and parentage they were so ) 
 quainted, instead of that extraordinary pe 
 they expected to come in great power and. 
 the Messiah. “Whence (say they) hath this man 
 wisdom, and these mighty works? Is not this the 
 penter’s son? And they were offended in him.” ~ 
 27. Those who attended his ministry, “bare him w 
 ness, and wondered at the gracious words that proceet 
 ed out of his mouth :” but when, by the wow ty th 
 Lord that was upon him, he struck at,their sandy f 
 dation, and showed that God had more respect to int 
 ous heathens than to such a stiff-necked and gainsayi 
 generation as their forefathers had mitesaetes: t 
 feelings were very soon changed. r 
 28. And the effect of the truth on the descent 
 those unbelievers, was truly the same that it ever 
 their rebellious forefathers, who always resisted’ 
 ly Ghost: for “all they in the synagogue, wh 
 heard these things, were filled with wrath, ant : 
 and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto t 
 brow of the hill, whereon their city, was built, th t 
 
 29. This was the manner in which the Samer of 
 
Pp. Vik & CALCULATION OF PROPHESIES, 
 
 as treated in his first appearing; and there néver = 
 
 a time since man fell from his first rectitude’ to the 
 present day, that the work of God was not objected 
 against, and the testimony of his witnesses rejected by 
 all hypocrites and unbelievers. 
 . 30. But the objectors and gainsayers of the present 
 day, would flatter themselves that they are not unbeliey- 
 ers, and that, if they had been in the time, and enjoyed 
 . the privilege of those wicked Jews who denied Christ, 
 they would not have been partakers with them in their 
 evil deeds; while there never were any gainsayers to 
 | the work of God, in any dispensation of his grace, buf 
 what were of that perverse and gainsaying generation, 
 _ who do always resist the Holy Ghost, by their objections 
 and cavils. 
 » 31. The unbelieving Jews, instead of honestly exam- 
 _ ming the works ef Jesus, to which he always appealed, 
 raised their objections, from prejudice against his per- 
 son, counting it presumption to apply to so mean a per- 
 _ son the title and dignity of the Messiah, or to think that 
 he possessed the power and authority spoken of by the 
 | prophets. “We know this man (say they) whence he is: 
 | bat when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he 
 | is—Search and look: for out of Galilee ariseth no pro- 
 | phet—Whom makest thou thyself ?—Thon, being a man, 
 _ makest thyself God.” 
 | » 32. Thus Megane denied not only the person 
 _ whom God had ted, but also denied his mission, to- 
 gether with the time, and place, and manner of his ap- 
 : And while they spent their time in objecting 
 and cavilling against the propriety of Christ’s testimony, 
 aiming to prove that this was not the appearance of the 
 Saviour, whom the prophets had pointed out, they wast- 
 ed the day of their visitation, and only proved that they 
 
 and intention to continue such, ender the hypocritical 
 | mask of. professing to believe in Abraham, and Moses, 
 | and the prophets. 
 é 33. Ia the same situation, and actuated by the same 
 | gainsaying spirit, are those whofat this day, would la- 
 bour to prove, that the day of the Lord is not yet come, 
 and that Christ hath not made his second appearing, 
 but “all things continue as they were from the 
 
 i themselves, that the purpose of God should be aceom- 
 
 433 
 
 + 
 
 were yet servants to sin; and that it was their choice 
 
 See H 
 
 | of the creation;” because they-have not allotted for : 2 and 
 
 Pet. iii. 
 3,4, 
 
 ve J 
 
496 
 
 CH ar: 
 
 Psa. xxv. 
 id, 
 
 Matt. Ky 
 25, 26% 
 
 Ezekiel 
 xvii. 24. 
 Tsai. hiv. 1. 
 and Iri. 
 
 » te 
 
 ‘in them. But it never was the purpose of 8 G 
 
 A CALCULATION OF PROPHESIES. - 
 
 plished in this their day, but in some fatore\day; ‘nor 
 a‘. have they prepared their hearts todpnbtencaslicreiiis mitat: 
 ner of God’s work would be contrary to 
 devised by their human wisdomis 9 90) 
 34. And therefore, while they labour 
 the time is not yet come for Christ. : : dom 
 on earth, they only eventually prove, that they are still 
 under the dominion of Antichrist, that they are the wil- 
 ling subjects of his kingdom, and are the scoffers of the — 
 latter days, of whom the scriptures have testified: —— 
 35. And while they profess:to: believe in- smaersee “ 
 im the time and manner of his first 
 this day, and reject both the time a anne 
 cond appearing; they evidently speak lies in hypocrisy. 
 For had they believed in Christ’s first ne ifome 
 would believe in his second: for he testified:of it. — 
 had they believed in the prophets, they would b 
 in the fulfilment of their prophesies: for they have 
 prophesied and written of this day.» + acm 
 36. The words of the prophesies were-cloged uy 
 sealed till the:time of the end,» At the time of the e 
 the seals were to be taken off, and the: time ai he 
 events were to be known by those who should #] 
 
 veal these things to the wise and prudent o 
 but to such only as are candid and honest’ 
 God, and are willing to stoop 0 the 
 terms of hisown appointment: for, @The secret of, the 
 Lord is with them that fear him; anions shew th 
 his Covenant.” vist poy il 
 
 37. Hence said the meek andilovtiepal “7 thank: 
 thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, t 
 hast hid these things from the wise and p 
 hast revealed them unto babes. oe 
 so it seemeth good in thy sight. Pay 9a 
 
 38. And however humiliating and debasing 
 pride of fallen man, the purposes of cao on 
 yet they are unchangeable and will stand; and i 
 appointed times and seasons, will aceomplish 
 whereunto they are purposed, and none can disannu 
 hinder it. ee. 
 
 39: “And all the trees of the field shall know 
 
 the Lord have brought down the high treerhave es 
 the low tree, have dried up the green tree, and 
 made the dry tree to flourish: I the Lord have s 
 and have done 7ts 
 
 " 
 
tipi 
 
 eo AC ROR rn AAW ‘a 
 
 ‘ther, he could swear by none greater than by the Fear 
 
 tt Sod rite rei 2 Rae er owt “ i , 
 ae eee THE TESTIMONY : 
 
 oop ae or barre 
 
 Pas 
 
 “OBRIST’S § SECOND “APPEARING. 
 
 Sy PART VIIE. 
 
 PARTICULAR DOCTRINES ACCORDING TO THE PRESENT 
 
 “n) “yt era APPEARING OF CHRIST. 
 wpe: vinnie ema eR P 
 ‘ ing. Sebo 1, g 
 
 k 
 
 Fhe Perfeetions of Deity "Revealed ‘through Mother. 
 
 Christ, was known unto the patriarchs astheGod 
 of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Ja- —W7 
 ob; aiid therefore as Jacob abode in the fear of his fa- . 
 
 Sena ane God and Father of gur Lord Jesus cyap. | 
 ® 
 
 ‘of his Father Isaac. But as pertaining to spiritual chil Gen. xxs.. 
 dren, except in a comparative sense, or by promise, Géd °°. 
 ‘was never known by the true attribute of Faruer until . 
 
 ‘the Son revealed him. , 
 
 2. Unto Moses the Lord declared saying, “Thus shalt 3 
 ‘thou say unto the’ children of Israel, | AM hath sent me. Exod. ii: 
 
 ‘ahto you—The God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, a ie ." 
 “the God of Jacob—This is my name forever, and thisis 
 “my memorial unto all generations.” Therefore until the 
 
 Henchation of generations éeased, in the work of re- 
 
 -'HOVAH were ever known. 
 
 % 
 
 eneration by Christ, none of the true attributes of Je- 
 
 '3. Hence God said unto Moses, “I appeared unto 
 Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of chap. vi 
 Gop Atmicury; but by my name JENOVA was T not 
 known to them.” Whatever names or attributes were 
 ‘applied to God before Christ appeared, they were only 
 significant of the substance, which never was really and 
 traly known until the Father was revealed by the Son. 
 
 A, Hence said Christ, “No man-knoweth who the 
 Vv ¥2 
 
498 
 
 TT 
 
 a x. 
 
 Takai. 18. 
 
 Rey. x. 7. 
 
 2 Thes. ii. 
 
 7, 8. 
 
 1Tin. lie 
 & 
 © ©ol ii. 2. 
 
 ie 
 a 
 
 Isai. ix. 6. 
 
 ee 
 
 ay est 
 
 : - 
 THE PERFECTIONS OMDEITY P.- 
 
 Son is, but the Father; and who» the Eaton bt the 
 Son, and he to whom the Son ¥ 
 hath seen God at any time; tho oakjtin 
 is in the bosom of the Father, he hath Sole, ae 
 5. ‘Therefore the true attribute of Farner, in the 
 Deity, was never known until it was» e 
 Son: and as the mystery of iniquity — 
 vealed by the Son; so only in part could the myste 
 God be by him revealed i in thatdagn, vt snp 
 6. But it hath been promised that “In the days of the 
 voice of the seventh angel, when he should b > 
 sound, the mystery of God should be finished;” because 
 then should that wicked be revealed, and taken fully out 
 of the way, and consumed by the Spirit of the Lor 
 mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his coming 
 7. Every thing must have a beginning before ive 
 be finished. Hence the mystery of God began to b 
 vealed in the days of Christ’s first appearing, a 
 finished in his second. When the Father was reve: 
 in and by the Son, in whom dwelt the fulness of the ! 
 ty, it was a grgat ie —“ Great is the m 
 Godliness, God was manifest-in the flesh—The a ry 
 of God, and of the Father, and of Christ.2~ 
 8. God was named by the name of a: belncehieal 
 ed as the Creator of all things, for ages before th 
 of Farner was named; but the true attributes of Fa 
 van, which imply the full perfections of the Westy 
 first and the last, began’ first of all to be made kno: 
 promise, Thus the prophet Isaiah, “ Unto us a Child 
 born, unto usa Son is given—his name shall be call a 
 The Mighty God—The Everlasting pipepenin tay ao 
 of Peace.” + 90 
 9. This particularly alluded to Choa dees ad 
 though the Word stated it in the present lense, 
 there were in truth and reality,.no such attr 
 taining to God, whereby he was actually reveal 
 the Son was actually born; but his name forever. 
 memorial through all generations, was Gop Aum 
 until the work of regeneration commenced, and the 
 ther was actually revealed in and by the Son. 
 10. Christ Jesus had the Father dwelling in hi iy a 
 had received the Holy Ghost, and ashe was sent 
 the’ world; so he sent his disciples into the wa 
 ing, “Go ye therefore, and teach all-nations, t , 
 them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, an 
 
 ae 
 ¥ 
 
 igre, 
 
P. Vill. REVEALED ‘THROUGH MOTHER. 499 
 
 ‘the’*Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things CHAP. 
 whatsoever J have commanded you.” And as the Holy 
 Ghost was sent into Jesus, by which he revealed the Fa- 
 ther; so the same was also«given to his followers. 
 » 11. As Christ Jesus was the Son of God, the first-born ° 
 of every creature in the new creation, and the first-be- 
 gotten of the dead, and was therefore the fitst-fruits of p., ; 5. ; 
 them that slept; so those who were, through him, be- 1 Cor. xv. 
 gotten by the word of truth in that day, were a kind of 7° 
 first-fruits, of his creatures, or creation, which was ex- ens i, 
 hibited only in the line of the male. és 
 » 12. But when the vision of St. John came to be fulfil- 
 led, the perfect first-fruits unto God and the Lamb ap- 4 
 peared, complete both in the order of the male and fe- 
 “male; which was included in the vision of the holy wa- . 4... 
 ters, with very many trees on both sides of the river, xjvii. 12. 
 whose leaf (it was said) should not fade, neither should ew XXUye 
 the fruit thereof be esnaenadd: * 
 | 13. The invisible things. of God Dit the creation of 
 the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the 
 
 we xlve 
 
 things that are made; even his eternal power and Di- 
 vinity. ‘Therefore, although many things, from the be- ? 
 ginning of the visible creation, were declared before- 
 | hand, and suddenly fulfilled in a figure, yet nothing was 
 vhwown of the ee in reality, until their actual ex- 
 istence. 
 \ 14. And although many things were seen, and spoken, 
 _ and prophesied of, concerning the Divine perfections of 
 Jeuovan; yet in reality and truth, those perfections 
 could not be known, until their actual accomplishment 
 ‘and revelation by Christ, in the fulness of times, in his 
 ‘first and second appearing. For if-the fulness of the 
 /perfections of Jexovau had been revealed in the days 
 of Christ’s first appearing, there would not have been 
 | another day spoken of; and until the fulness of time; it 
 was inthe mind of infinite wisdom to keep them con- 
 cealed. 
 | 15. Hence God speaketh by the prophet Isaiah, “ Hear 
 ye this, O house of Jacob—which swear by the name of Isai. xivigt 
 the Lord, and make mention of the God of Israel, but 1—8. 
 not in ath: nor In righteousness. For they call eke. 
 selves of the holy = and stay themselves upon the 
 - God of Israel.” 
 16. “1 have declared the former things from the be- 
 a showed them; I did them suddenly, and they 
 
 rn 
 
500 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Tsai, xIviil. 
 8. 
 
 ed, made manifest, and certainly known.* 
 
 f expression may likewise ‘be understood prac ret 
 
 THE PERFECTIONS OF DEITY! 
 
 came to’ pass Because I knew. that t 
 and thy neck zs an ironsinewy and thy 
 fore it came to pass | showed 
 — Mine idol hath done deuatien > eapeahanetiansd 
 “[ have showed thee new 
 even hidden things, and thou” didst noth 
 They are created now, and not fromthe 
 thou shouldest’say, Behold | knew the 
 that thou-wouldest deal priqdeemner scr 
 ere a transgressor from the: a 
 And because the heart Se 
 pie all things, and despe 
 he is a very treacherous dealer, and a 
 the womb; therefore it is, that the hid 
 were not given unto.man to iow, any faster than 
 fulness of times, appointed in the order ‘of 
 changeable purpose.) ) “ent eeen ae lesadhenitiatys 
 19. Hence it was of greater benefit tomankind. 
 the time, place, and manter of Christ’s s 
 ing should be totally concealed from them, t 
 velation of it would have been. ~ Wihibe oaths { 
 corrupters are endeavouring to limit the Holy Ont 
 corrupt every thing which cometh’ within'the ¢ 
 hension of their blind senses, God sudden ad 
 wares; accomplisheth his own punpoten iemeieiaid 
 in such a manner as their human wisdom can nei 
 comprehend, nor their power supplant." tee 
 20." As it is only by the things that a bec 
 and made manifest in their present and netual ¢ i 
 that the invisible things of God can soy ne 
 as it was only in and by the Son, in 
 that the Father was revealed in Christ 
 therefore by the things which are now ¢rea 
 Christ Jesus, and which actually exist in’ th 
 dayy the full perfections of Jenovaw are act 
 
 * “God declared to Moses that he was not 
 ‘HOV AH [which is literally a noun of the { 
 “ham, Isaac, and Jacob, and yet God is called | 
 ‘Gen. xv, Toxxvi- 24. This is not to be ie t 
 “of the thing signified by that name. For that 
 “tions, and among others, the constancy and sears 
 “and will, and the infallible certainty of his word 
 ‘tho’ this was believed by Abraham, aa 
 ‘given any actual being to his promises for care d 
 = accomplishment of them; for they only saw the 
 
 “but darkly and imperfectly, which was now to be ade they da 
 ‘clearly and fully.”—So saith Cruden. Concord. Art. God, 
 
P. VIIL. REVEALED THROUGH MOTHER. 
 
 1. Before the substance was made known by the-ac- 
 tual existence of the Son, in Christ’s first appearing, the 
 inting Power (which constituted Christ) dwelt in the 
 eternal Wonp, which was communicated to the patri- 
 archs and prophets by the ministry of angels; so in the 
 “same manner was the Holy Ghost given unto the apos- 
 tles and true witnesses, asa Spirit of Promise, until the 
 substance should be revealed and made known by the 
 “actual existence of the wesc in Christ’s second ap- 
 
 $22,» ‘od as in the fainess of time the Spirit of God de: 
 scended and abode in the Son, in whom dwelt the fulness 
 ofthe Deity, pertaining to man’s redemption; so also in 
 the fulness of time, the Holy Ghost, descended and took 
 
 abode in the Daughter, in and by whom, united 
 inva correspondent relation to the Son, the perfection of 
 order in the Deity was made known, and the mystery 
 of God finished, pertaining to the foundation of man’s 
 redemption. 
 
 «23. dt hath been observed, that the universal law of 
 nature, established in the first creation of man, hath es- 
 tablished the order and relation for the increase of his 
 _ posterity after the flesh, by a mutual correspondence be- 
 tween two; in which it invariably de descendeth from gen- 
 
 | _— to generation, proceeding fi e first Father 
 
 and Mother, the joint-parentage of all the human race. 
 
 :$ 24, And no less is the law of the new creation estab- 
 
 } lished, between two, for the increase of a spiritual pos- 
 _ terity, by the eternal and unchangeable purpose of Je- 
 
 H@VAH, to his Diyine and immutable perfec- 
 | tions, which existed in his divine essence before all 
 
 [aiooer which were kept secret through all ages and 
 
 ; but now, are made known unto the saints of 
 
 t day; for the full and final accomplishment of 
 
 t ever God promised in Christ, by the mouth of 
 is prophets, since the world began. 
 
 “26. The Father is first in the order of the new crea- 
 tion, and the Mother is the second, the glory, wisdom 
 and perfection of the Father. And in and by the Son 
 and Daughter, or Christ in his first and second appear- 
 “ ing, the Father and Mother are both revealed and made 
 liana, through the mutual influence of the eternal 
 Worp proceeding from both; who are one in essence, 
 nature and union, but two in their office and manner of 
 
 aroun 
 
 501 
 CHAP, 
 L 
 
502. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 pen’: comes 
 
 sai. xlviii, 
 a 
 
 -~Fob, xi. 7. 
 
 John xiv. 
 9, 10, 11. 
 and iii. 13. 
 
 Luke i. 2. 
 
 -new creation; but the evangelists wrote the hist 
 
 THE PERFECWIONS OF DEIT¥) fi 
 
 26. Yet neither the attribute of, Father nor Son, Mo-— 
 ther nor Daughter, existed from all eternity; but deriv 
 ed their existence from those things which ac 
 ist in the order of the old and new creation, whi are. 
 created by the eternal Word, proceeding from an ever- 
 lasting source; as the river ‘of the a ae 
 ceeded from the sanctuary and throne of God and t 
 Lamb, and flowed between tbe tree of life: on either 
 side of the river. . Se ee aa 
 
 27, “From all eternity” is s aterm invented by | blin J 
 guides, and conveyeth no true idea at all inonioton 
 the things of God, having neither beginning nor 
 But everlasting, is "that. which: expresseth the immuta- 
 bility of the Divine perfections, being that which ney 
 dissolveth, nor cometh to an.end. And hence, b 
 created at any certain period, may~be everlasting, be 
 eause proceeding, and coming forth ome an e 
 substance. al 
 
 28. It hath been observed, that the attrilate:e 
 ther dependeth upon the existence of" Son, as mu ch a 
 the attribute of Son dependeth upon the existence 0: 
 ther. Therefore said the prophet, “They are cre 
 now, and not from the beginning-lens meas ‘sk 
 say, Behold, I knew them.” 
 
 29. In the R ds of Truth, before the ev 
 FaTuer, we see Jenovau; and before Teuovan, we s 
 I am; and before I am, wesee Gop; and before G 
 we see the Beainninc.—In the Begir God cr 
 the heavens and the earth: for without a sod 
 could not be known to exist, and thepeaiitamalds ote 
 ist in relation to things that have a beginning. “ Cs 
 thou by searching find out God? canst thou find o 
 Almighty unto perfection?” + Pg wig 
 
 30, At the beginning of the new . creation, the § 
 God declared that he was in the Father, and the F 
 in him; and to the Jews he said, “No man shiatls.a 
 ed up to heaven, but he that came down from heay 
 even the Son of man, which is in heaven.” This h 
 while on the earth, where the Father was, a 
 could, or needed. to be revealed, oe 
 
 31. Moses had written the history of the natural ci 
 ation, from the beginning, and. not the history of of tl 
 
 the new creation, and not that of the old, having be 
 eye-witnesses of the work of Christ Jesus from the b 
 
| al aaa sy” “ane phy 2 : s 
 Pp. Vill. ‘REVEALED THROUGH MOTHER. 503 
 
 ginning, and having received the Worp, by which the CHAP. 
 foundati ‘that world was laid, and by which they _ * 
 " were created anew in Christ J — who was the begin- Jno. viii 25 
 ning of that creation. Heb. ii. 5. 
 32. In the beginning was the Word, [of Revelation} 
 and the Word was God: The same [Word] was in the Johni. 
 beginning with God. Every thing was* by him, and ," C7 
 without him was not any thing that was. Jn him was Boeke ‘ae 
 tife; and the life was the light of men. And the Word brought 
 was flesh [revealed by Christ Jesus] and dwelt among forth: 
 {or in] us, and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the 
 ‘only begotten of the’Father, full of grace and truth. 
 ' 33. That Word by which Jesus spake, by which the 
 ages were set in order, and which Jesus testified should 
 judge the world at the last day, proceeded from the ev- | 
 erlasting substance of the Father, and the Holy Ghost; 
 and hence the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost 
 - are one, in essence, in nature, and in union, everlasting. 
 » 34. But doth this imply “Three persons, of one Sub- 
 stance, Power, and Eternity?” or that “‘ The Son is eter- 
 nally begotten of the Father?” Or doth it imply that 30, 
 ‘the Son is “very and eternal God, equal with the Fa- 
 ther?” Novsuch thing. “I can of mine own self dono- ,:, 24 99 
 thing, (said Jesus) The Word which ye hear is not mine, 
 but the Father’s which sent me: For my Father is 
 greater than I.” 
 _ 35. And doth not nature and reason, as well as the 
 : dwbole: order of creation, witness, that he who begetteth 
 _ Must be before him that is begotten? and that the Fa- 
 ther is therefore greater than the Son? and that the Son 
 ‘must have a beginning? How can the Son be eternally 
 begoiten? If he is eternally begotten, then the Father 
 ‘must be eternally begetting him, and consequently, of 
 eternal necessity, he must be eternally in the womb, and 
 _ Was never brought forth, never came to the birth, nor 
 never can while eternity “endureth. 
 _ 36. But if the Father had a Son, he was certainly be- 
 -gotten; and if begotten, then certainly brought forth; and 
 as certainly he had a beginning; and that beginning was 
 ‘not All eternity, but the operation of God at a certain pe- 
 wiod of time; yet his descent was from everlasting, be- 
 ing begotten, conceived, and brought forth from an er- 
 | erlasting source. 
 37. Jesus said to the Jews, “Your Father Abraham 
 sejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad.” 
 
 J a viii) - 
 
504 
 bs 
 
 Heb. xi. 10 
 Rom. yiil. 
 
 4, 
 
 Sohn. 27. 
 $0. 
 
 John xvii. 
 oS. 
 
 2 Tim. i. 
 9. 
 
 Psa. 11. 7. 
 Web. i. 5, 
 6. 
 
 THE PERFECTIONS OF DEITY 
 
 But how did Abraham see: bis day? 1 
 ent, past, or future? The truth 
 al, but only by faith in the pr 
 which was yet future: for he j 
 
 _ builder and maker is God: ‘anil aphanigsldalial eth, why 
 
 doth he yet hope and look:for? ech enetienares 
 38. Again said Jesus, “Before Abraham was, 1 md 
 This was strictly true; but in-»whatsense? Not i 
 tion to the period of his existence; but nreletentati 
 dignity of his order, office, and work;*in»this:he w 
 preferred before all, and above allthat. ever were 
 fore him. Hence adil John the Baptist, tk st of 
 ali the prophets, “ He it is, who, coming after me, i p ore 
 ferred before me—for he was before me.” ~ 
 39. Again, it is said that Jesus panpuliler théigl 
 which he had with the Father before the world w 
 Whatever ideas the natural man may form from t 
 eral words of-scripture, the plain truth is this: 
 Jesus, in whom dwelt the fulness of the, Pather, ki 
 what was intended, in the mind and purpose oft! 
 ther, for him; therefore, when he had 1 
 which the Father had given him to do, he pra. 
 ing, “ And now, O Father, glorify: thou n ith. ‘thin 
 own self, with the glory which ] had with t at 
 which was in thy mind and purpose: ademas « me 
 fore the world was.”’* +? na senate, 
 - 40. Again, when the apostle weil ‘God: bath we 
 us, and called ws with an holy ¢ according 
 own purpose and grace, which waagiver 
 Jesus, before the world began,” he ce 1 
 old world; for neither they nor, Christ Jesus « 
 the order ‘af. time, before the’ old world, but Jong: aft 
 41. Therefore it is written, “Thou art my Sor 
 day have | begotten thee:” which could not»bey 
 in which David wrote: for again he) saith, 1 wil 
 ture tense] be to him a Father, and he shall 
 Son. And when he bringeth the first begotten into 
 world, he saith, “And let.ail the angels of God ¥ 
 him.” Which was expressly fulfilled when the 
 of his birth were brought to the shepherds, f 
 sand years after the visible creation began 
 before. 
 42. The apostles and true followers of C 
 
 * The Divine Nature, with which Christ Jequs w 
 avith the Father before all worlds, 
 
—. 
 
 RP Vil. REVEALED THROUGH M@TRER. 
 
 were indeed called and chosen to be in him, as he was ~ 
 in the Father, and to be witnesses of him, before the 
 foundation of that world, new creation, or new age was 
 fully established, which, according to promise, was at 
 the day of Pentecost; then it was actually brought forth, 
 ‘according to the purpose of God, which he purposed i in 
 himself before all worlds. But we must distinguish be- ° 
 
 BOB 
 CHAR. 
 
 See John 
 xiv. 20. 
 xv. 4, es 
 Acts 3. 
 pe il. i 
 
 Acts i iii. 
 
 tween the purpose of God, and its actual accomplish- 24 
 
 ment, 
 
 43. A man might purpose to build a city, and exhibit 
 the plan according to his purpose; but would the plan 
 be the city itself? And provided the city was built, 
 from what period would the building of the city be da- 
 ted? from the time of its actual building? or of forming 
 the plan? Not from the plan, but from the actual build- 
 ing of the city. 
 
 44, And should he, at the same time, include in the 
 plan the building of a meanemcity, preparatory to that 
 which he intended for glory and duration, and m which 
 he intended to live and abide; would not every person 
 of common sense grant, that the last could only be first 
 in point of dignity and glory, and not in the order of 
 time? 
 
 45. The purpose of God is-eternal, and equally includ- 
 -th the existence of all his works, to be created, and to 
 exist in their own order of times; therefore no one thing 
 ‘can be considered as prior-to another, in that eternal 
 ‘purpose, otherwise than as it respecteth the times of 
 ‘their actual existence, and the dignity of their order. 
 
 46. As one thing must exist before another, in regard 
 ,to time; so in this respect the first Adam was first, as to 
 actual existence; and the first-born Son of God.was pre- 
 
 erred before him in the purpose of God, respecting 
 
 man’s redemption; but was not first as to actual exist- 
 ~ence, any more than the whole human race existed on the 
 earth before God said, ‘Let us make man in our image.” 
 
 ' 47, When David spake by the Spirit, saying, ¢ Thou 
 
 "art my Son, this day have I begotten thee;” many ages 
 
 ’ 
 
 had to pass away before this prophecy could be fulfilled. 
 But when the fulness of time was come, for the Son to 
 -be begotten, conceived, and brought forth into the world, 
 ~then the manner of his conception and birth, his name 
 and office, were particularly declared by the. angel Ga- 
 briel, unto Mary, a virgin espoused to Joseph. 
 
 48. “Behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and 
 
 Wow 
 
a. ; 3 SS a 
 ‘4 gre We 
 
 508 THE REVELATION OF THE HOLY GHOST. 
 
 CHAP. bring forth-a son, and shalticall call his name JESUS. 
 I shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the - 
 Luke ii. est—The Holy Ghost shall: pot yeaa 
 31,and 35 bower of the Highest shallovershadow thee.” 
 49. Here then, were the firstoperationsiof that Wort . 
 
 by which the first- -begotten Son, »entered the 
 world. And as he-was the second Adam, therefore he 
 was not before the first Adam. And as-he was the be- 
 ginning of the creation of God, which is the New crea- 
 tion; therefore he was not in chiatench bapa begin- 
 ning of the-Old creation. —- OE tee - 
 
 a: Gp + eA} . we 
 
 CHAPTER UH. 
 The Revelatiow of the Holy Ghost.* 
 
 i. Cor. xv. 
 
 45, 46, 47. HERE i is-a natural body, and there isas 
 body:” and as there is a natural birth to 
 sista body, so there is a spiritual birth to the s 
 body, which is produced by the work of regenera 
 and is called the new birth, or being born again. _Hene 
 it is written, “The first man Adam was made a liv 
 soul; the last'Adam was made a quickening-spirit. Hows 
 beit, that-was not first which is spiritual, but that which 
 is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual.” | P 
 2. The living soul of the first man was as 
 dy, and occupied the natural body of the first ‘Adam, a 
 constituted the first natural man. The quickening spirit 
 of the second man was the Lord from heaven, and oe 
 pied the spiritual body of the second Adam, and cons 
 tuted the first spiritual man, the true ‘Christ veo’ nc 
 God, 
 
 * The first appearing of Christ, in the simplest terms | of tap 
 the Revelation of the Father, and the second appearing of 
 the Revelation of ‘the Mother; but for the subject under consid 
 we have preferred the title, “ The Revelation of the He Gh 
 the most forcible and striking of all other scripture terms, tha’ 
 pie to convey an understanding of the fundamental 
 
 hrist in the present day. In the scriptures the same thi 
 frequently expressed in very different words, and under dif 
 and titles. And itis not very essential what terms are used 
 the truth to a lost world, provided it can thereby find an e1 ceinto 
 the heart, and by its superior light, dispel those clouds of y 
 ices, and false notions of God, by wich Antichrist hath lo ewil. - 
 
 dered mankind. 
 
ee te 
 
 PY Vit THE REVELATION OF THE HOLY: GuosT. 
 
 3) The natural body or tabernacle, in which the Lord — 
 Jesus dwelt, was visible to the natural eye, like thenat- 
 ural bodies of other men; but his spiritual body, in which 
 was Christ the Lord, was invisible, and was seen and 
 known only: ‘by revelation to those who received his 
 Word; a no man. could 7 him Lord one by the reid 
 Ghost.” Hghsy 
 
 507 
 CHAR 
 
 4, aie greatly, Albers ive they raisltalocts who sup- . 
 
 pose that the virgin Mary was the true and real Mother 
 
 of the Son'of God. With as much propriety it might 
 
 be said, that the dust of the ground was the true and 
 - Feal Mother of the first living soul. 
 
 5. It is true, a body was formed of the dust of the 
 ground, into which the Lord God breathed the breath 
 of life; but the ground could be no more than the mo- 
 
 _ ther of that body in which the living soul was formed: 
 
 for the natural dust of the ground had nothing to do in 
 conceiving the living soul. » 
 . 6. And although there was a natural body taken out 
 of the virgim Mary, in which the true spiritual body of 
 the Lord Jesus was formed, it could constitute no higher 
 relation between Mary and the second Adam, the quick- 
 ening spirit, than was between the dust of the ground 
 and the first’ living soul. 
 
 7. Such as have'considered Mary as the real Mother 
 of Christ, by falling into that mistake, have equally mis- 
 taken every thing else concerning Christ. ‘They have 
 
 - adinitted that Mary was a fallen creature, possessed of 
 . the sSameé.corrupt nature with other women. And thus 
 they have supposed that Christ was the offspring of a 
 ate Goa and-a'sinful woman, possessed of the nature of 
 both, God» and man in two distinct natures, having both 
 enature of his Father and mother, “ united in one per- 
 — and that without any change, mixture or confusion.” 
 - 8. From this notion hath arisen the inconsistent and 
 absurd doctrine, that good and evil are united in the 
 children of God; that “the corruption of nature, during 
 this life, doth remain in those that are regenerated.” — 
 And consequently the first followers of Christ were at 
 - Jeast half-blooded sinners, and degenerated, from age to 
 age, to the mother’s side, until they could ‘scarcely tell 
 ee -whether they had any thing of God in them or not— 
 _ Daily transgressors, never able to keep the command- 
 __ ments of God during the term of life; when the pointed 
 | 
 
 truth is, that, Whosoever sinneth ‘path neither seen 
 Christ, nor known him, 
 
 i 
 \ 
 
 | 
 
 1 John iii 
 6. 
 
5 
 
 208° 
 
 CHAP. 
 Te 
 
 2 Cor. v. 
 16. 
 
 John vi. 
 A2. and 
 vill. 15, 
 23, 42, 
 
 ground, That which he took upon him through th , 
 
 _ best of their knowledge; and hence there is such a 
 
 . Joseph and Mary, according to the flesh: but 
 
 THE REVELATION OF: nasil 
 
 9. It is evident, that in Christ 
 he did no evil, neither was me n 
 therefore it followeth, that he derived no | D 
 substance from a sinful ‘woman, a 
 stance of the human soul is sccivalenaunandeden 
 
 dium of a woman, he never owned as any part: 79 
 vine substance, but crucified it unto the death. 
 10. And as he was manifested to be the fall and per , 
 fect Son of God, by the Spirit and fruits of holiness; — 
 therefore the above opinion is foumded pL acalingrwienrsiye ; 
 standing of his true lineage, whith» was not partly di- 
 vine and partly human, but fully and perf 
 beth parts of his parentage. Butiesitued 
 reveal the Father only, therefore the mistak 
 ver be rectified till the Mother — oe by th 
 Daughter. 
 11, Whatever may have been said: by th eC 
 Christ, or others, concerning his genealogy, 
 timony deserveth the highest credit; for he nev 
 tended to contradict any thing he said, or to intiaate 
 that he was in the least mistaken; and he expressly saith 
 to such as judged after the flesh, “ Yerknow not 'whe ; 
 Tam.” rh 8 
 '12. The Evangelists and others wrote antondini td 
 
 versity in their writings at mies rn Fe 
 ihat Christ was to-come of the seed and } 
 vid, and knowing for certain that he had come 
 fore they gave his genealogy in ‘thats hindgpth 
 seph and Mary, as his supposed parents; when 
 same time, they all agree that — was oni 
 father. 1 Raa 
 13. In accommodation to the blind: pty ci 
 Jewish nation, the apostles showed that C 
 
 time, they prove that he did not come after the 
 all. “Though we have known Christ after th 
 (saith Paul) yet now henceforth know we him 
 14, The common people made no distine 
 say, “Is not this Jesus the son of Joseph, whose 
 and mother we know?” But Jesus who knew all t 
 from the beginning, saith, “ Ye judge after th 
 Ye are from beneath; Iam from above.—I p 
 forth and came from God.” ‘The Evangelists, w! 
 
1 » # eae 
 
 Pp. Vif. THE REVELATION: OF THE HOLY GHOST. 
 
 to the common people, speak of Joseph and Mary as his 
 sapposed | cabin — — supposed) the son of 
 Joseph.” 
 
 15, “ Now:his pitta went: to Jerusalem, every year, 
 atthe feast of the passover.” But when they found him 
 in the temple, with the doctors, hearing and asking them 
 questions, “ His mother said unto him, Son—thy “father 
 and I haye sought thee sorrowing.” But Jesus gave 
 them to understand that Joseph was no more than his 
 
 supposed father, “ Wist ye not, (said he) that I must be ° 
 
 at my Father’s.”* - 
 
 °16. He also gave. Mary to understand, that she was 
 no more than his supposed mother. When she stood 
 without desiring to speak with -him, he said, “Who is 
 my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretch- 
 ed forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold 
 
 my mother, and my brethren! For whosoever ‘shall do 
 the will of my Father which is: in heaven, the same is 
 my brother, and sister and mother.” 
 
 97. Again, at the marriage in Cana, he called her not 
 mother; but said, “ Woman, what have I to do with 
 thee?” From all which it may be plain and evident, to 
 those who would judge righteous judgment, that Mary 
 
 was no more the real Mother of the Son of God, than 
 
 Joseph was his*Pather. 
 
 18. As it was by the Holy Shaws; that all things were 
 brought to the remembrance of the: apostles that Jesus 
 had taught them; so by the Holy Ghost they gave a 
 true account of his Mother, as well as of his Father, ac- 
 cording to what was Sean by the angel, both to Joseph 
 and Mary. 
 
 © 19. First, it was said to Mary, “The Holy Ghost shall 
 come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall 3 
 
 overshadow thee.”—Again, the angel said unto Joseph, — M 
 “Mat. i. 20. 
 
 “That which is conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghost.” 
 
 20. Here then are two, distinctly spoken of by the 
 angel, exclusive of Mary; namely, the Hicuest, imply- 
 ing the superior Power and authority pertaming to F'a- 
 Tuer, and the Hoty Guos'r, implying the superior Wis- 
 dom and purity essential to Moruer, which in their very 
 essence are one, imaphyios the whole order of the Di- 
 vine Majesty. 
 
 21. The Word which the angel delivered unto Mary, 
 
 was the mutual power and influence of the incomprehen- 
 sible and everlasting two, which Mary received by faith, 
 Ww2 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 John ii. 4. 
 
 John xiv. 
 26. 
 
 Luke. 
 35. 
 
510 
 
 CHAP. 
 It. 
 
 the Word of God from everlasting, by which a 
 
 Luke i. 35, 
 
 THE REVELATION OF THE HOLY GOST. 
 
 saying, Be it unto me _— to thy word, 
 
 were created that ever were created. w are 
 22, As every thing begetteth and conceiveth its 
 in the true order of things, and as that cone 
 ceived in Mary, was not of Marys but was of the ol 
 Ghost; so it is truly and properly st x th 
 the original text, “Therefore also that. alobyyodb 
 come forth out of thee, shall be called The son of Ged 
 23. And as the conception of the Son of God was 
 merely in Mary, as the medium of his existence on ea 
 and not of her substance; hence he was conceiv 
 the Hely Ghost, which came upon her, and was t 
 ten by the power of the Highest, which over-s 
 her, and therefore the Holy Ghost menennieenee 
 Mother of our Lord Jesus Christ. er 
 24, Then as the Son of God was neither 1 
 conceived, nor brought forth, before the first Adam 
 long after, according tothe ‘time. appointed, and. 
 was called the everlasting Father, pertai nat 
 redemption, and proceeded*and came forth ree 
 erlasting parentage; therefore it was not«the Son, | 
 the Holy Ghost, unto whom the Lorp God said, at 
 beginning of the old creation, “Let us ce man in ¢ 
 image, after our likeness.” ol set Qo 
 25, Father and Son do not imply th 
 that order in which God created man at 
 and which is manifest in the visible c 
 less can those attributes of Father and~ i in ap 
 perfection of that order which was pe ec ; 
 Deity, and was relatively signified by the order in whi 
 God created man at the beginning, when it was « « 
 “God created man in his own image—male and f 
 created he them.” iva 
 26. And without this relative distinction im 
 and perfections of the Deity, as the true fi 
 man’s existence, the things that were created, cou 
 re a claim a relation to the Creator, while a v 
 tant part must exist without relation to ; 
 pander cause. Hence would partly be. 
 Inconsistent expression of a modern poet, 
 Nothing, Let it be, and Nothing brought forth 
 according to others, “The work of ARYL 
 making all things of Nothing.” if 
 27, And therefore, upon this suppositia 
 
Pf @ 
 P) VIM. THe REVELATION OF THE HOLY GHOST. 
 
 acknowledged i in one part of his true attributes; conse- 
 . the things that were created, must have sprung 
 partly from God, and partly from nothing; which is at 
  jeast partly Atheism, or partly denying the very being 
 ‘ef God. For it will be granted, that God is distinguish- 
 ed by the title of Farner, in relation to man, and that 
 ‘man, in the perfection of his order, includeth more than 
 father 
 
 28. The first man Adam was the first natural father 
 _of all the human race; but he was not alone, his man- 
 hood was made complete by the woman, who was flesh 
 of his flesh, and they two were called Adam; and the 
 woman was called The mother of all living. 
 
 29. And if the attribute of mother pertaineth to man, 
 in the perfection of his order, from whence could this 
 attribute flow? or with what did it correspond? If the 
 
 attribute of father and mother, in the creation of man, 
 can flow from father alone, the effect is superior to its 
 cause, and mother must flow from where mother is not, 
 and the female part of creation can know no pemernand- 
 ‘ing cause of her existence. 
 30. But as father and mother, . or male and female, 
 _ do exist in the creation of man, and are essential to the 
 glory and perfection of that order, and are declared to 
 have been created in the image, and after the likeness 
 ef Ged; therefore, if no such relative distinction is ad- 
 mitted in the first cause of their existence, then it -plain- 
 _ ly followeth, that the perfection and glory of the crea- 
 _ ture, is as much superior to that of the Creator, as all 
 that is made out of nothing, is superior to nothing. This 
 inconsistent, and absurd supposition would place, even 
 fallen man, above all that is called God. 
 _ 31. But the truth is, that as God created man male 
 and female, in his own image and likeness, and called 
 their name Adam—two in their order and manner of 
 operation, but perfectly one in their nature and union, 
 _. constituting one entire Man,.perfect and complete in the 
 order of his manhood; so Man in his first creation, in 
 _. both parts of his manhood, relatively showed forth the 
 order, glory, and perfection which essentially consti- 
 tuted the first-cause, and was a pattern of that order and 
 perfection which was to be revealed by Christ in the 
 . new Creation. 
 32. But man, in his natural state, could never know 
 
 \ the. perfections of the invisible First-cause, until they 
 
512 
 CHAP, 
 IL. 
 
 Prov. il. 
 
 18, 
 
 thap. viii. 
 
 _princes rule, and nobles, even all the judges of the e: 
 
 oe Oh hs ne all 
 
 THE REVELATION OP THE HOLY Ghost,  P. VIIE. 
 
 were revealed in the new creation, by 
 and second appearing; in which the ; 
 by the Son, and the Mother by the Daugt 
 true order and perfections of icueyuatacehedtedebent: 
 by those things that are created, revealed and made 
 manifest, in which God becometh allinall, © = 
 33. Therefore, by the first appearing of ‘Christ, in 
 and by the Son, was the revelation of God, pertaining — 
 to the. true order of the Father, who was everlasting 
 before all worlds; and by the second appearing of Christ, 
 in the Daughter, is the revelation of the Hely Ghost, 
 pertaining to the true order of the Mother, who was 
 with him that was Everlasting. ~ en 
 34. As the name Almighty, expresseth the substance, — 
 bat not the order of the Father; so the name Holy Ghost, 
 expresseth the substance, but not the order of the Mo- 
 ther. And as the true order and office of Bt 
 was not known, until revealed by the Son; so the 1€ 
 order and office of the Mother was not il re 
 vealed by the Daughter. 
 35. And therefore, by hae the H 
 was called, under the dispensations which p 
 revelation, she is unchangeably one with the F Pr, in 
 union and essence, and is distinguished ‘by hese open ra- 
 tions, everlasting withghe Father, before ever the mt 
 was, or the ages-set in order: which is 
 own testimony of unchangeable dante vin cappio tite of 
 Wisdom. 
 36. “She 2s atree of life to oem that ay hold « 
 her; and happy 7s every one that re The 
 Lord by wisdom hath founded the earth; by unders and-_ 
 ‘ing hath he established the heavens? ra 
 37. “She standeth in the top of high places on ne 
 way in the places of the paths. She crieth at the g 
 at the entry of the city, at the coming in at the ¢ 
 Unto you, O men, I call; mt my voice is to tone 
 men.” : iy 
 38. “I Wisdom dwell wa prudence, sal ind ow 
 knowledge of witty inventions. The fear of th rd 
 to hate evil: pride and arrogancy, and the oeiliien ant 
 the froward mouth, do I hate. Counsel és mine, an 
 sound wisdom: | am understanding, Ihave s 
 By me kings reign, and princes decree j 
 
 39. “] lead in the way of righteousness, in f 
 
Pp. Vil THE NATURE AND MANNER OF, &c. 
 
 of the paths of judgment: that I may cause those that 
 love ime io inherit substance: and J will fill their trea- 
 sures. The Lord possessed me in the beginning of his 
 
 way, before his works of old. 1 was set up from ever- 
 
 lasting, from the beginning, or ever the earth was.” 
 40. “When there were no depths, T'was brought forth, 
 when there were no fountains abounding with water. “Be. 
 
 _ fore the mountains were settled, before the hills was I 
 
 brought forth; while as yet he had not made the earth; 
 nor the fields nor the chief part of the dust of the world.’ 
 41. “When he prepared the heavens, I was there: 
 
 _ when he set a compass upon the face of the depth; when 
 
 he established the clouds above; when he strengthened 
 the fountains of the deep; when he gave to the sea his 
 decree, that the waters should not pass his command- 
 
 _ment; when he appointed the foundations of the earth:” 
 
 42. “Then I was by him, as one brought up with him: 
 and I was daily his delight, rejoicing always before him; 
 rejoicing in the habitable part of his earth; and my‘de- 
 lights were with the sons of men. Now therefore hear- 
 ken unto me, O ye children: for blessed are they that 
 keep my ways. Hear instruction and be wise and ré- 
 fuse it not.” 
 
 ee 
 
 _ CHAPTER Ill. 
 The Nature and Manner of the Coming of Christ. 
 
 OMING hath a twofold signification: First, when 
 
 -any thing is brought forth in the order of the visi- 
 ble creation, it is said to come, In this sense, every 
 thing that hath life, is said to come into the world. 
 Seconp, when a thing moveth from one place to another, 
 it is said to come to that place to which it moyeth. 
 
 2. In this sense, created visible objects move to and 
 fro, in relation to each other, and can exist only in one 
 place at one and the same time; whereas in the former 
 sense, an object may come, and exist in a thousand pla- 
 ces, at one and the same time; as is plain from the com- 
 
 ing of the day, the summer, or the harvest. And as 
 
 Christ is not a loca) being, circumscribed by any partic- 
 ular bounds or limits; but is properly, God manifesteg 
 
 513 
 a 
 
 ake 
 
ott 
 CHAP. 
 i, 
 ee 
 
 Mal. iv. 2. 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 33. John 
 iv. 35, 
 Ezek, vii. 2 
 1 Cor, x. 
 Tt), 
 
 _ day, the summer, and the harvest, and every one len 
 
 ‘eth; therefore it is in this sense, that he is said to com 
 
 ‘anderstood. 
 
 in the flesh, so long as the work o 
 
 3. Hence the figures that are used to desciitie’ tied 
 coming: “Behotd, the day cometh that shall burn as-an 
 oven.—-Ye know that summer is nigh.—-Say no : 
 There are yet four months, and then cometh har 
 The harvest is the end of the world—An end, t! 
 is come upon the four corners of the land—Upon ‘ 
 the ends of the world are come. 
 
 4, Then as the coming of Christ is compared to th ; 
 
 eth that such things in nature, are not material bo 
 that go from place to place; therefore it is e 
 they must be grossly mistaken, who look for Christ to 
 come into the world from some other part of space, i n- 
 some visible form or bodily appearance. 
 5. But as the day is brought forth in its order, anc 
 succeedeth the night, in the revolution of things; 
 as summer and harvest succeed the fall and fru: 
 winter, in the order of the seasons; so is the comi 
 the Son of man, and the entering in of that divine 
 ence which shall make an end of sin, at jis 
 erlasting righteousness, Such is the nature of Ch ist 
 coming, from which the manner of it may be clear rly 
 6. The manner in which Christ first came into thé 
 world, hath been briefly stated‘in the recedin 
 ter; froth which it is evident that he ¢ 
 some other part of space, in a pomp 
 many expected; but was brought fortt 
 according to the times and seasons 2 
 ther, and through the instrumentality | 
 7. To ilastrate this subject more 
 proper to observe, a little further, the 
 the first and second Adam, . Each was 
 der by the Word, and the difference layan 
 and quality of the second causes, through ¥ 
 were brought forth. The natural heavens and 
 existed before the first man, and out of the hea 
 the earth he was created, a body and soul united, 
 eonstituted the heavens and the earth i in the 
 and most refined sense then existing. — * 
 8. And although Man, by his fall, beeutite 
 sensual, and devilish, and was said to be flesh, 
 the flesh, which was his earthly part, reigned 
 
be ye oe ; 
 
 Pp, Vi. TRE COMING OF CHRIST, 
 
 rich he could hold any degree of communion with 
 ; yet the heavens and the earth, that is, Man, the 
 most noble and refined part of the creation, continued 
 
 “as they were, through all generations, until the new 
 
 creation began. 
 
 _ 9. And as Man in his first natural creation, was supe- 
 
 wior tothe first heavens and earth;. so it could not be 
 ont of the first, but out of that which was more perfect 
 and noble, that the new creation could, in the true order 
 _ of things, come forth. 
 
 10. And therefore, all that is said by the prophets, 
 concerning the heavens and the earth, and the great 
 confusion in both, at the coming of Christ, is not to be 
 _ understood of the first heavens and earth, which exist- 
 ed before man was created; but as relating to the soul 
 _ and body of man, which is heaven and earth, in the 
 | highest sense, pertaining to the natural creation. 
 f 11. And as the second Man, Christ Jesus, was to be 
 _ ‘reated in and through man, as the medium of his com- 
 ing forth into the world, and was to be reckoned from 
 | man, in the order of the natural creation, and as he was 
 _ to ascend in glory and dignity above the natural man; 
 so in human. nature, or in the souls and bodies of man- 
 kind, all those things were to be accomplished at the 
 coming of Christ, which were spoken of concerning the 
 heavens and the earth. Such as, “I will shake the 
 heavens and the earth—The heavens being on fire shall 
 — dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent 
 ‘ at,’ 
 
 12. Then asthe coming.of both the first and second 
 tman was by the Word, it will be proper to notice more 
 particularly what that Word is. A word translated 
 
 m one language to another, is liable to be corrupted; 
 -but God is of one mind and who can turn him? and the 
 Word of God, is simply his purpose or will, revealed 
 and made known in the co-operations of certain causes, 
 the effect of which is properly his work. 
 
 13. Then however the Word of God may be expres- 
 sed in different languages, the sense is unchangeably 
 the same in all. And however differently it may, be 
 expressed in Hebrew, Greek, or Latin, or any other lan- 
 guage, in plain English, from first to last, it is, Let,— 
 not to hinder, bat, Let it be, in the mind or purpose of 
 God, and it was, or it came. to pass accordingly.. This 
 
 ee ee 
 are he 
 
 515 
 
 , which was the only created heaven, in and CHAP. 
 
S16 
 
 —_ will appear evident to be the Word, from t 
 
 Gen. i. 
 
 2 Pet. tii. 
 
 %, 7, 12. 
 
 ' Let-there be a frnumenbaall it was so.—Let the 
 
 19, And the Word of God grew and multi 
 which is the Word of Faith, -And as many as | 
 ‘ the Word, to them gave he power to become the So 
 
 THE NATURE AND MANNER OF 
 
 of Genesis, to the end of Revelations. — 
 ples may suffice. :" 
 14, God said, Let there be light, al: aa i 
 
 ters be gathered together, and Let the dry ors 
 and it was so.—Let the earth bring forth g 
 was so.—Let the waters bring forts the earth 
 bring forth the living creatures—and it was so, —Let us 
 
 make man—So God created man. 4 f 
 
 15. Here we see the Word, according to its 
 on things natural, Thus the worlds were framed: b 
 the Word of God; and man constituted the world 
 highest sense. Hence Peter, speaking of the hea 
 and the earth, that were in the time of Noah, saith,— 
 
 “The world that then was, being overflowed with v 
 ter, perished: But the heavens and the earth whic’ 
 now, by the same Word, are kept in store, reserved t 
 fire against the day of "judgment, aad perdition of u 
 godly men.—Wherein the heavens being on fire s 
 ‘be dissolved.” 
 
 16. Observe, it was not the first heavens and e 
 or first natural world, that perished by water; 
 was all very good, and had never committed any offen 
 against the Creator; “While the earth ‘remaineth, s 
 time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer ¢ 
 winter, and day and night shall not cease.” ag 
 
 17. But it was the world of the ungodly who peri 
 ed, the heavens and the earth that then were; and by 
 ‘he same Word, the heavens and the earth were 
 in store, or stored up with a constant supply, reserve 
 unto the day of judgment. So said Christ: For j 
 ment am | come into the world. 
 
 18. And how did he come into the world for j 
 ment? It was by the energy of the same Word, op 
 ing in and upon the heavens and the earth, or 
 that then was unfinished, pertaining to the new cr 
 that is, in the human soul and body. When the f 
 of time was come, God sent forth his Son, 
 
 me 
 J 
 
 = 
 
 @ angel, Behold, the handmaid of the Lord, 
 tit e unto me ‘according to thy Word: and 
 
PVM. THE COMING OF CHRIST. 517 
 Zod ; eho became such, not of blood, nor of the will CHAP.- 
 he flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And — 
 
 nce the 2 Word became flesh, or rather the Word was John i. 
 ani flesh; and the Word was, Let it be, and 
 
 divided he flesh from the Spirit, and the flesh he ~ 
 
 led flesh, and the Spirit he called Spirit: and it was so 
 
 20. “ Now, the Lord is that Spirit:—Because ye are 2 Cor. iii, 
 P oahy God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your ! 
 tts.—Hereby we know that | he abideth in us, by the Sonn: 
 ‘Spirit which he hath given us.” Hence it is truly and 2: 
 
 a expressed; The Spirit dwelt in us, and we be- 
 
 glory, [not the glory of the flesh, but of the 
 ] the glory as of the only begottem of the Father, 
 fall of grace and truth. 
 _* 91. And as'the sons of G6d did not come forth of the 
 - flesh, but ef God; therefore the Word was, fo take upa 
 | cross against the flesh, by which the flesh was divided 
 Pitch the oS Hence said Jesus, Let him deny him- 
 self, and take up his cross, and follow me.—He that is ays ~, 
 able to receive zt, Let him receive it: and it was so. ae & 
 E "22. This was the Word of liberty, under which every 
 might act out its own disposition, without being 
 structed by any arbitrary or opposite power. And 
 4 us, while the Word opened the pris®n doors for souls 
 _ that were bound by the flesh, it afforded equal liberty 
 to those who loved those fetters of death, to continue in 
 darkness under the bondage of sin. 
 23. And so it continueth, equal liberty on both sides, - 
 : haven until the last vision of the second appearing of 
 _ Christ. And here the word is the same that it was in 
 the beginning: “He that is unjust, for chooseth to be 
 Let him be unjust still; he which is filthy, Let Rey. xii. 
 sa filthy still; he that is righteous, Let him be , 17. 
 eous still ; and he that is holy, Let him be holy still. 
 
 the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And Let him 
 at heareth, say; Come. And Let him that is athirst, 
 e. And tee? rds will, Let him take the water of 
 
 Christ, was, and is, ia man, and no other — and 
 earth is disturbed with his coming. And all 
 ‘be wrought or accomplished by his coming, is ee 
 be effected through such a divine ageney of the 
 _ as affordeth the soul liberty and power to.act a 
 a the Neue revelation of God, therein mz 
 a) i *¥ x - 
 
 | 
 
 : 
 
 : ly.” E 
 "24. From all which it is evident that the coming of 
 
£18 
 CHAP. 
 Til. 
 
 Luke xvii. 
 21. 
 
 Paseubry. 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 27, 
 
 Mal. iv. 2. 
 
 am XXiy. 
 
 q "Thess. 
 jv. 17. 
 
 2 Thess. 
 ji. 1. 
 Rey. 1. 7. 
 Heb. xii.1 
 2 Cor. vi. 
 26. 
 
 Joel ii. 
 compared 
 with 
 Psalms 18 
 
 and 77. 
 Jsaiah 2. 
 per. 49, 50 
 and 51. 
 Mat. xxiv. 
 
 *Heb= pot. 
 
 & Thess. ii, 
 #: 9, 10. 
 
 - 
 
 - —We shall be caught up together in pa es 
 
 of which, was pfedicted by the prophet Joel, a 
 
 THE NATURE AND ena) Nat 
 
 25, And hence the kingdom of God o 
 servation. Neither shall they say Lo 
 for the kingdom of God is ee eo! 
 “For as the shining light* for brigt 
 the dawning of the day and the rising 
 out of the east, and shineth even orto the eat 
 also the coming of the Son of man bey? .« 
 
 26. Thus the prophet Malachi: “Unto yo that fea 
 my name, shall the Sun of righteousness arise, with 
 ing in his wings.” And St, Paul: “ At Fei d otal 
 Lord Jesus.Christ with all his saints; he si me te 
 be glorified in his saints.” And Jude: “Behold the Lor 
 cometh rv ten thousand of his saints? = 
 
 27. Hence the saints are compared to clouds. 
 shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud: The 
 shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven 
 
 is the same as our gathering together unto h 
 he cometh with clouds—Seeing we also are 
 about with so great a cloud of witnesses—Por J 
 the temple of the living God. ee a ad 
 
 28. Hence it is evident, that Christ’s coming y 
 be in, and with his people; both the nature and, a 
 to the predictions of the other prophets, of Christ 
 himself, and the apostles. 
 
 29. “The day of the Lord prc for it is ni 
 hand. A day of darkness and of ¢ 
 clouds and of thick darkness, as the pater 
 the mountains; a great people and a stre 
 voureth before them, and behind ey a fla 
 Before their face the people shall be much pa 
 faces shall gather blackness*—They shall enter ii 
 the windows like a thief. The earth shall 
 them; the heavens shall tremble; the sun and f 
 shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their 
 —for he is strong that executeth his Word: for t 
 of the Lord is great and very terrible, and 1 
 abide it.” 
 
 39, Thus, while the day of the Lord i isa day 
 ness and terror to the wicked, Christ is glorifi 
 saints; and to them his coming is the rising of he | 
 of righteousness. Hence the apostle speaketh o: 
 coming, in the following words: “Then shall that Wie 
 ed be revealed, whom the Lord shall consanay a 
 Spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the’ 
 
‘oo lata Se 
 
 1 
 * 
 ad ed 
 P, VII. THE COMING OF CHRIST. 
 
 ness of his coming; whose coming is after the working 
 of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, 
 and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them 
 that perish.” 
 
 31. Observe, it is not the coming of the man of sin 
 that is here spoken of; for he had been in the world ever 
 since the fall; but it is the coming of Christ to reveal 
 and destroy him, Itis in them that perish, that the com- 
 ing of Christ, the second time, should be after the work- 
 jog of Satan. 
 
 _ 32. And to such as perished and rejected the counsel 
 
 of God against themselves, it was after the working of 
 Satan, that Christ made his first appearing, ‘Thus said 
 they, “Behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy .--Now 
 we know that thou hast a devil—This fellow doth not 
 
 east out devils, but by Beelzebub, the prince of devils.” 
 
 | 
 | 
 | 
 
 _ Vain is the net spread in the sight of any birdi. 
 
 33. How justly then was Christ represented as com- 
 ing in the clouds of heaven, in a day of clouds and thick 
 darkness, seeing that clouds and darkness are figures of 
 
 _ trouble and blindness:of mind! And therefore said the 
 
 prophet Amos, “ Wo unto you that desire the day of the 
 Lord! to what end ¢s it for you? the day of the Lord is 
 darkness, and not light.” This was plainly represented 
 by the cloud which separated between the Egyptians 
 and the Israelites, which was a cloud and darkness to 
 them, but it gave light by night to these. 
 
 34. Then the coming of Christ in the clouds of heay- 
 én, implieth no visible appearance ejjher of power or 
 glory to the world, but the contrary; seeing “God hath 
 chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the 
 wise;—the weak things of the world to confound the 
 things that are mighty; and base things of the world, 
 and things which are despised, hath God chosen, and 
 
 things which are not, to bring to nought things that are; 
 
 that no flesh should glory in his presence.” 
 _ 35. And therefore, to those who are in the flesh, that 
 in which Christ appeareth is both dark and contempti- 
 ble; and herein is the hiding of his power; and hence 
 it is, that he should come as a'snare upon all them that. 
 
 Mat. xxvi. 
 65. John 
 
 vill. 52. 
 
 Mat, xii. 
 24, 
 
 Amos y. 
 18. 
 
 Exo. xiv. 
 20, 
 
 1 Cor. &, 
 pa 
 
 Hab, iii. 4 
 Luke xxi. 
 
 dwell wpon the face of the whole earth. Then nothing ® % 
 
 is more evident, than that the manner of Christ’s com- 
 ing, is not according to the expectations of man: Forin 
 . 36. Therefore, when Christ speaketh of his'c 
 in the clouds, he also saith, “Then shall all the 
 
 Oo 
 
 2 hee 
 is 
 
 *p.*: 
 
 tp bh 2 Mat. xxiv. 
 tribes 3° 
 
520 
 
 CHAP. 
 Ill. 
 
 Rey. 1. 7. 
 Zech. xii. 
 
 10, 11, &. 
 
 i John il. 
 16. 
 
 Psa. xviil. 
 15. Ixxvii. 
 16. 
 
 Acts i. 1. 
 
 Mat. xxy. 
 $2. 
 
 en 6 | ee 
 THE NATURE AND MANNER OF 
 
 of the earth mourn.” And again itis | 
 cometh with clouds: and every eye sh 
 all kindreds of the earth shall wail L 
 Even so. Amen.” ; : 
 37. But why should they mourn ai: wail 
 him? It is evidently because of the w pick e 
 the life, which is so contrary to their and) 
 only shaketh the heavens and the , but discov: 
 the foundations of the world, and upon. which 
 standeth, and all that is therein; Hoge “The lust of | 
 the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life.” 
 38, “'Then-the channels of waters were seen, and the 
 foundations of the world were discovered at thy rebuke, 
 O Lord, at the blast of the breath of thy nostrils.—The 
 waters saw thee,"O God, the waters saw thee; 
 were afraid: The depths’ also were troubled.” 
 39. Christ promised again and again, that he w 
 come as a thief in the night; and’therefore he ad 
 again, solemnly warned his disciples to watch, and no 
 to be overcome with surfeiting and drunkenness; or 
 of this life, lest that day should come onee: them: 
 wares, 
 40. And more striking figtires could not be 
 those ofa snare upon all them that dwell yi) 
 of the whole earth, and that of a thief in the nig 
 signify the manner of his coming, Which agree 
 ly with what the angels told his bara ee 
 “Ye menof Galilee, why stand ye gazing 4 : 
 en? ‘his same Jesus, which is taken up int 
 heaven, shall so come in like manner oa se 
 him go ‘into heaven.” aw 
 41, And the manner in which they. saw him $0, Wa 
 that a cloud received bim out of anges 
 
 coming in the clouds he would come aie 
 42, It is strictly true that every eye hall 
 “and before him shall be gathered all 
 shall separate them, one from anothers 
 divideth his sheep from the goats.” But it i 
 course and progress of his work that every eye s shi 
 him, either to their everlasting joy or sorrow, 
 the brightness of the rising sun commenceth in th 
 and shineth even unto the west; so shall the co 
 the Son of man be—gradual and progressive, 0 
 whole earth is enlightened with his glory. 
 
es 
 
 B. Vili. THE COMING OF CHRIST. 
 
 _ 43, But it was foreseen, and foretold, by the Spirit of 
 prophecy, that man, wholly under the influence of visi- 
 pe objects, living in earthly pleasures, and under false 
 teachers, walking after their own lusts, should deny 
 Christ at his second coming; because they would not see 
 those visible changes in the natural creation, which in 
 their blind senses, they had formed, and which they 
 vainly imagined ought to take place, to answer their 
 plans of the manner of his coming. 
 
 44, It is true, say they, wars, and rumours of wars, 
 and commotions are great in the earth, but this hath al- 
 ways been more or less the case, and there is nothing 
 new. The Gentiles are not yet converied, say they, nor 
 the Jews gathered to old Jerusalem; nor do we see the 
 dead bodies rising up out of their graves, and bone com- 
 ing to its bone; nor do we see the heavens on fire, or 
 the earth burning up; nor the sun darkened, nor the 
 moon turned into blood, nor any of the stars falling from 
 heaven, but all things ‘continue as they were from the 
 beginning. 
 
 45. Thus that scripture is fulfilled, “ Knowing this 
 first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walk- 
 ing after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the pro- 
 mise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asieep, all 
 things continue as they were from the beginning of the 
 
 creation.” 
 
 46. All of which is but the greater confirmation of the 
 
 words of Christ: “ For as in the days that were before 
 the flood, [that is, while the ark was preparing, which 
 was 120 years] they were eating and drinking, marry- 
 
 ing and giving in marriage, until the-day that Noe en- 
 
 tered into the ark; and knew not, until the flood came, 
 and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the 
 Son of Man be.” 
 
 47. Therefore, as the manner of Christ’s coming was 
 certainly and undoubtedly to be as a snare upon all flesh, 
 and as a thief in the night; say not in thine heart, I shali 
 see his coming, except thou watch and pray, and have 
 thy lamp trimmed and burning. 
 
 48. The’nature of his coming is likened unto the com- 
 ing of harvest, and no person of common sense will say, 
 Who shall ascend into'the clouds to bring down harvest 
 from above? or who shall descend into the earth, to 
 bring up harvest from beneath? (for the seed _is nigh 
 
 _ thee, glready in the eartl and according to the ; apy point- 
 
 Xx2 
 
 521 
 
 a ia 
 
 2 Pet. in 
 4. 
 
 Mat. xxiv, 
 
 38, 39 
 
 - 
 
- Rom. x. 6, 
 7,8. 
 
 2 Esd. xvi. 
 53, 63, 66. 
 
 Rom. x. 10 
 
 -Ezra, “ Let not the sinner say he hath not six 
 
 THE CONFESSION OF SINS, — 
 
 ed seasons, must grow up to maturit, 
 can in reality appear.) 
 49. Therefore, “Say not in 
 ascend into heaven? (that is, to ‘bring | 
 above:) Or, Who shall descend into the de 
 to bring up Christ again from the dead:) t 
 it? The Word (or seed of Christ) is 
 mouth, and in thy heart; that i “ the word. 
 
 we preach. 2 i ter aay oe, "av 
 as . ’ 1, 4a e8 
 ks er CHAPTER IV. | ime 
 ics gly teh e ’ 
 The Order of God i in the Confession and 3 Fo: 
 
 NHAT all mankind aves dined and md 
 be justified, accepted, and saved, without 
 ness, none will pretend to deny,-who believe the 
 tures of truth ; and it isa truth equally hpi srt. 
 without a confession. of sins, there can beno 
 2. “He that Covereth his sins shall not p prosper: 
 . whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have 
 If we say that we have not sinned, we make | 
 and his word ig not in us.”—Or “if we: say t 
 have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth: is not 
 in us.’ This is the same as to cover sins. But “if 
 confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive 1 
 sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” 
 3. Agreeable to this are the words of the p 
 
 God shall burn coals of fire upon his head, which saith 
 before the Lord-God and his glory, | have not sin 
 Surely he knoweth your inventions, and what 
 in your hearts, even them that sin, and would k ide t 
 sin.— What will ye do? or how will ye hide your sit 
 before God and his angels?” ee i 
 4, Then as it is impossible for any’sinnet to: l 
 sins from God or his angels, and there is no. possi 
 of forgiveness without a confession, and it is w 
 mouth, that confession is made unto salvation; ther 
 the coming of Christ. with his holy angels, or ir 
 saints, is to give mankind, who. are weary of 
 privilege of confessing their sins to God, by C 
 
, ae 
 P. Vu. - THE CONPESSION OF sINs. 
 
 mediator, in his saints, where he is actually revealed 
 
 ee manifest, as the only true light of- the world; 
 
 id which is the only door of hope that ever was, or 
 ever will be opened for real salvation. - 
 
 5. God will bring every work into judgment, with 
 
 every secret thing —And, “ Now is the judgment of this 14 
 
 523 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 Eccl. xii. 
 
 John. xiiz 
 
 world.—God heareth not sinners:—If I regard iniquity 31, é ix. 
 1 
 
 in my heart, (saith David) the Lord will not hearme.— 3 
 
 As I hear, I judge,” (saith Christ.) And “the Son of 
 man hath power on earth to forgive sins.” 
 
 6. The order of the confession of sins was first mark- 
 ed out under the law, by the command of God to Moses. 
 ‘And although the outward and ceremonial part of the 
 law ceased at the appearing of Christ, such as offerings 
 “and sacrifices for sin; yet confessing and forsaking sin 
 
 * did not cease: “For all the prophets and the law proph- 
 
 Psa. Ixvi- 
 18. 
 John v. 
 
 30. 
 Mat. ix. 6, 
 
 . 
 Matt. xi. 
 
 ' esied until John.” ‘And they of Jerusalem, and all Ju- °}3 11i-5,€ 
 
 dea, and the region round about Jordan, were baptized 
 of John in the river Jordan, confessing their sins: which 
 was the beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 
 
 7. “Some men’s sins are open beforehand, going be- 
 fore to judgment.” Which is in no other way than by 
 an open and free confession, or bringing their deeds into 
 the judgment, where the judgment is given unto the 
 | saints. But “some men’s sins they follow after.” For 
 a confession made in the dark, where the sin is commit- 
 _ ted, or in the desert, or some secret chamber, without 
 any evidence or witness, is no confession at all; nor is 
 _ any thing laid open in the sight of God, or brought to 
 the light thereby, for all things are naked and open be- 
 fore him, and nothing can be covered from him, nor any 
 thing brought to the light of his all-seeing eye. 
 
 _ 8. The order of God in the confession of sins, was- 
 marked out, in a shadow, under the law, and Christ 
 came not to destroy the law or the prophets, but to fulfil; 
 | and as he came info the world for judgment, so the sub- 
 | stance was in a measure fulfilled, in the work of his 
 first appearing; but according to the testimony of Christ 
 | in that day, the law and the prophets were to be more 
 especially fulfilled in his second appearing, which, on 
 that account, was spoken of as the judgment of the great 
 day. $ 
 
 Mark i. 1. 
 
 1 Tin. 7. 
 24. 
 
 9. That the order of God was established under the . 
 
 F law, for the confession of every particular sin, is evi- 
 . dent from the whole law: a few passages of which may 
 
 ; 
 
‘624 
 CHAP. 
 
 Nim. v: 
 5, 6, 7. 
 
 S¢e Ezra 
 
 %. 9. to 17._ 
 
 Lev. 1ii. 
 3-9. 
 
 ghap. xvii. 
 
 bake xvil. 
 
 Heb. ix 
 7, 8,28. 
 
 Heb, ix 
 28, 
 
 THE. averse OF SINS. 
 
 suffice for example: “And the Lord 
 saying, Speak unto the children of 
 or woman shall commit any sin that me 
 a trespass against the Lord, and that person 
 
 then they shall confess their sin which the pe 
 and he pee necomipanye his aga Vy 
 
 God, to hear and pred and to pu 4 te pa r 
 rae, to make restitution; which served eee! 
 future things under the gospel. And the confession o 
 every particular sin was accompanied with an offering 
 and. a sacrifice, to be offered at the re the taber- 
 nacle. 
 
 11. And if any one offered an ‘diferfoglo ora sacrifice 
 in any other place than at the tabernacle, where God 
 had expressly placed his name, it was counted saerifici 
 unto devils, and that soul was to be cut off fi from: i 
 his people. Which had a particular all ion 
 work of Christ in his first and second appeaj s 
 that it would’ not be lo here! and lo th 
 _ would be found to acceptance; but as Christ 
 it, Wheresoever the body is: that is, where 
 pitch his true tabernacle in his people, where he 
 expressly place his name, for salvation.  —__ 
 
 12. The high priest went into the holiest of all, 
 a year, and that not without blood, to make an 
 ment for the whole congregation of [si Ps 
 fied Christ in his first appearing, when b 0 
 having made an atonement for the sins of the 
 he entéred into heaven itself; from whence he» 
 appear the second time, to complete the work. 
 demption. 
 
 13. But it may here be parties observe 
 the sins of the people were not taken away until ; 
 the high priest returned out of the holiest of all 
 ing made atonement for the sins of the whole co 
 tion, by the blood of the first goat which was on 
 Christ, in his first appearing, by offering up his own 
 made atonement for the sins of the world; yet sin 
 not wholly taken away; but the promise ‘remain 
 “Unto them that look for him shall he appear the 
 time without sin unto salvation.” Which was:te m 
 @ final end of sin. ae 
 
. . 
 vt THE CONFESSION OF SINS, 
 
 hae Again it was commanded, saying, “ Aaron (after 
 "returning from within the vail) shall lay both his hands 
 upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all 
 the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their 
 transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon the 
 head of the goat, and shall send them away by the hand 
 of a fit man into the wilderness.” This was to be an 
 everlasting statute unto the children of Israel, for all 
 - their sins, once a year. 
 
 15. This order of a full confession of sins over thé 
 
 head of the scape-goat, had a particular allusion to the 
 second appearing of Christ, to make an end of sin, by 
 a full afonement and forgiveness, in the order of a fall 
 and final confession, and a final forsaking. 
 _ 16. A particular example of confessing sins to God, 
 is given in the case of Achan. “ And Joshua said unto 
 Achan, My son, give, 1 pray thee, glory to the Lord 
 _ God of Israel, and make confession unto him; and tell 
 me what thou hast done; hide it not from me. And 
 Achan answered Joshua, and Said, Indeed J have sinned 
 against the Lord God of Israel, and thus and thus have 
 Idone.” 
 
 17. In this case Joshua stood, figuratively, in the or- 
 _ der of a. mediator, to hear the confession; for Achan 
 could make no confession to the Lord God of Israel, or 
 to his acceptance, but where he was then manifested, 
 _ which was in his servant Joshua. 
 
 18. Therefore, when he had related to Joshua, thing 
 by thing, what he had done, Joshua said, “* Why hast 
 thou troubled us? the Lord shall trouble tine this day. 
 _ And all Israel stoned him with stones: (for in the case 
 
 of wilful and knowing disobedience the law showed no 
 mercy.) And they raised over him a great heap of 
 stones—wherefore the name of that place was called 
 The valley of Achor [i, e. the valley of trouble] unto 
 this day.” 
 19. Hence the Lord speaking, by the Bk kel Hosea, 
 _ of the work of Christ in the latter day, referreth to this 
 circumstance, as particularly to be fulfilled, in its full 
 ~ design and signification, upon the very cause and prin- 
 ciple of sin, when he saith, “Behold I will allure her, 
 and bring her into the wilderness, and speak comforta- 
 
 525 
 
 We 
 
 Ley. xvi 
 
 20, 21, 347 
 
 Josh. Vii, 
 19—26. 
 
 Hosea ti. 
 14,15, &c. 
 
 _ bly unto ‘her, And I will give her her vineyards from . 
 
 thence, and the valley of Achor for a door of hope.” 
 20, Without all contradiction the less Is blessed of the 
 
526 
 
 bea 
 
 Luke vii. 
 
 , 30, 
 
 Matt. ¢. 
 13,14. x. 
 40. xviii. 
 18. 
 
 John xx. 
 2 * 
 
 ch. xvii. 
 
 22. xx. 21. 
 
 v. 22. xii. 
 47, 48. 
 
 chap. xvii. 
 
 ee 
 THE CONFESSION OF SINS, > 
 
 better: and therefore such as receive ee 
 vation and.real acceptance with God, must 
 through that medium appointed in the order of 
 fore them; and by finding their union and re 
 the order of God’s appointment, they find their 
 to God, which was ever his manner of wrong: * 
 ry dispensation of his grace. . 
 21, Hence those who came to John, ond were’ 
 zed of him, confessing their sins, justified God; 
 the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel 
 against themselves, being not baptized of him. 
 John was sent of God; so whatever was done unto Joh 
 was accepted as done unto God, according to the exte 
 of his mission. 
 22. The power and authority of Christ, ‘both | i 
 the person of Jesus, and in the order of the Primitiy 
 Church, hath been already sufficiently stated to 
 that there was no other medium, through whic 
 kind could find access to God, than that in whi 
 manifested, which was in his faithful and true witnesse 
 23. Hence'said Jesus to his.iosén followers, ie 2 
 the salt of the earth—Ye are the light of the y 
 He that receiveth you, receiveth me; and he 
 ceiveth me, receiveth him that sent me.— 
 ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; ar 
 whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be lopes A 
 heayen.— Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remil 
 unto them; and whose soever sins ye. retain, th 
 retained.” wy 
 24. “ The glory which thou gavest me I hheie 4 v 
 them.—As my Father hath sent me into the world, e 
 so send I you. The Father judgeth no man; but h 
 committed all judgment unto the Son.—If any x 
 my words and believe not, I judge him not:- 
 rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath o t 
 judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the sa 
 shall judge him in the last day.” ig 
 25. It was the Word, dwelling in the saints, 
 was to judge the world at the last day; accordin 
 sus said, “{ have given them thy word.—It is ; 
 that speak, ‘but the Holy Ghost.” Hence it i 
 “ He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he h 
 the Father and the Son—Know ye not that ye are tl 
 temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth 
 youl” ? 
 
~ 
 4 ‘ ; 
 Fay. 4 bi CONFESSION OF SINS. 
 
 26. And therefore, Christ, dwelling and abiding in the 
 sain S, did, in and by them, hear and judge of all things 
 srtaining to salvation. And as there was no other name 
 given under heaven among men, whereby any could be 
 
 saved, but by Christ, and Christ dwelt in his saints and 
 
 - they in him; so there was no other mediunfunder heay- 
 
 en, where God could he found to salvation, or where 
 true remission of sins could be obtained. 
 
 27. As God is all-seeing, and knoweth the most secret 
 thoughts, words and actions of all men; so in this re- 
 spect, nothing can be covered from him, nor uncovered 
 before him; therefore, when many that believed came, 
 and confessed, and showed their deeds, they did not go 
 into the desert, or some secret place to confess their 
 Sins, as many do now-a-days; but they came to the apos- 
 dies, who were the light of the world, and brought their 
 deeds to the light, and showed them. 
 ~ 28. In this was substantially fulfilled, according to the 
 
 _ measure of that dispensation, what was so abundantly 
 _ spoken of, inthe law and the prophets, about confessing 
 sins to.God. Hence said Christ, “Every one that doeth 
 evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his 
 _ deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth truth com- 
 eth to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, 
 that they are wrought in God.” 
 
 _ 29. The greatest power that Christ had, was that 
 _ which pertained to salvation, and the remission of sins. 
 And as the Son of man had power on earth to forgive 
 sins; so he gave the same power unto his followers, 
 whom he had chosen to give the knowledge of salvation 
 _ to the world, which treasure was committed to earthen 
 vessels, Whose soever sins they remitted, they were 
 remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ‘they retain- 
 | ed, they were retained. 
 
 he 30. This was the true order and power in which the 
 | Primitive Church stood. And although the power of 
 the holy people was scattered, and the trae order in the 
 | confession and forgiveness of sins was perverted and 
 || lost, during the reign of Antichrist; yet, according to 
 the most pointed testimony of both prophets and apos- 
 tles, the same power, and greater, was to be restored 
 and given unto the saints in the latter day. 
 
 +31. Agreeable to the vision of Daniel, “ Judgment |, 
 | was given to the saints of the most High And accord- P 
 Jng to Obadiah, “Saviours shall come up on mount Zi- 
 
 ‘ 
 
 527 
 
 ee 
 
 Acts xix, 
 
 18. 
 
 Mat. xxiv, | 
 26. 
 
 John iii; 
 20, 21 
 
 F Cor. iv, 
 
 . Vii. 
 
 22. "26. 2¥; 
 Oba, 21, 
 
528 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 y 
 
 Jer. xlix. 
 10, 22. 
 
 , Sude 14, 
 15. 
 
 > ev. 
 Rey. xx. 4. 
 
 i Cor. vi. 
 
 heart are searched out, and the real power of s 
 
 THE CONFESSION Ge AIRE bk. V, 
 
 on, io judge the mount of Esau, and the ho h al 
 be the ey tg “te: ‘ola 
 
 os a 
 
 33. The same io was iui ae all 1 ihe he Br a 2 
 who spake of the work"of the latter day, from Enoc 
 the seventh from Adam, to John, the last of the inspir 
 apostles; as it is written, “Behold, the eet cometh 
 ten thousand of his saints, to execute judgment jl 
 —aAnd I-saw thrones, and they sat ous them, aad 
 ment was given unto them.” Yai 
 34, So universally was this matter known a 
 ed, among all who ever stood in any light or 
 God, that St. Paul expressed it as a matter of « 
 ment that any should be so ignorant as not to 
 “ Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the ' 
 35. Then as the revelation of God is given in 
 of Christ’s second appearing, by which the secre 
 
 administered; so the word of this salvation is s 
 all that are weary of sin, and desire to be s ped o! 
 that is contrary to the pure nature of Christ, and re 
 ed from the bondage of corruption. =~ 
 
 36. Every one that doeth truth, cometh to the 
 confessing and showing their deeds, that their d 
 be made manifest that they are wrought in God. 4 
 as sin is ever a transgression of the law, and not ont 
 or tittle of the Jaw can in any wise fail, till the 
 fulfilled; so in order to obtain a final forgiveness, 
 est and full confession of every sin, in the ord 
 will forever be indispensibly necessary, while one 
 remaineth concealed in the earth. © 
 
 37. No person living will freely and honestly ¢1 
 all their most secret sins before another, as in Na ; 
 of God and his witness, but from the most sine 
 upright principle. And there is no person of feeling 
 candour, but will acknowledge, that the principle wh 
 would lead any one, honestly, to bring their dark 
 to the light, and to witness against them, is not th 
 
P) VII. THE SUFPERINGS OB CHRIST, &c. 
 
 529 
 
 principle which led the person to commit sin and keep bar 
 
 it concealed. 
 _ 38. For as it is the nature and disposition of fallen 
 man to commit sin in the dark, and keep it concealed; 
 so it is the nature of the Spirit of God, and the disposi- 
 tion of those who are led thereby, to bring every secret 
 abomination, and hidden work of darkness to light: and 
 the former is as contrary to the latter as midnight dark- 
 _ ness is opposite to the brightness of the meridian sun. 
 39. And therefore, all such as receive the grace of 
 God that bringeth salvation, in the present day, first, hon- 
 estly, bring their former deeds of darkness to the light, 
 by confessing all their sins, with a fall-determination to 
 forsake them forever. By so doing they find justifica- 
 tion and acceptance with God, and receive that power 
 by which they become dead indeed unto sin, and alive 
 unto God, through Jesus Christ; and are enabled to fo}- 
 Jow his example, and walk even as he walked. 
 
 7 ? eA 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 “The Sufferings of Christ, in the Work of Regeneration. 
 
 , ROM what hath been stated concerning the coming 
 of Christ, it is evident that every step of his com- 
 ing, from first to last, was contrary to the wisdom of this 
 world: and although he was in the world, yet the world 
 knew him not: and as little did they know whence he 
 came, or whither he went, when he departed out of the 
 
 | world. 
 _ 2. Instead of descending through the air, from some 
 |) unknown region, in a splendid appearance, and ascend- 
 ing in like manner, he first came forth from such a cloud 
 
 as all other infants come from: and at his departure, a 
 || cloud received him out of theirsight. The truth is, he 
 was born into the werld, and he was born out of it: and 
 | his being born into the world was one birth, and his be- 
 ing born out of it was another. 
 
 _ 3. And although millions had been born inta the world 
 
 before him, yet he was the first. who was actually bora 
 
 t of the world. And as the world were dead in tres- 
 
 ~ sins; he was therefore properly called the 
 Yy 
 
 J 
 
CHAP. 
 
 John iit. 
 Lol 
 
 de 
 Mat. xix. 
 
 Sohn iii, 5. 
 
 brethren. For being found in fashion as a man, with all 
 
 _ all who ever possess that kingdom, must enter in by 
 
 children of God come forth into his family, bysheing bo 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST, 1 ¥ 
 
 first-begotten from the dead, and the first-bom of many 1 
 
 the infirmities of mankind, and in all things made like 
 unto his brethren, in things natural, and being tempted 
 in all points as they were, it was necessary that he 
 should 'be conceived by the Holy ‘Ghost, in relation to a— 
 second birth, or being born agaim, = 
 
 4, And by. him the Holy Ghost first practically taught 
 the doctrine of the second birth. “Marvel not that I 
 say unto you, Ye must be-born again.— Verily Isay unto 
 you, that ye who have followed me for rather, who shall 
 have followed me}sin the Regeneration, when the Son — 
 of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall 
 sit upon twelve thrones, judging the Amel ertribes: of Ise 
 rael.”, . errand $7 
 
 5. Here then was the true disten of ‘Christiaebming 
 into the world, not to continue inthe mature and spirit 
 which, in behalf of man’s redemption, he tuok upon him, 
 through the medium of a fallen woman; but to be re- 
 generated, or born out of it, into a state of immortality 
 and eternal life, that others aight follow him in the 
 same example. 
 
 6. It is expressly said, that Christ Jesus was the first- 
 born, and that he was to be followed in the regeneration; Z 
 
 and as he came into the world by water and as | 
 other infants do, by which means he took upon ‘im the 
 
 seed of Abraham, the nature and enmity of fallen’ n 
 
 and in this sense millions were born into the world be- : 
 _ fore him; therefore it is to be certainly understood 
 
 hat | 
 he was regenerated and born again: for in truth, heft 
 could not teach others to follow him in a way which he — 
 did not walk himself: and he expressly testifieth, * Ex-— 
 cept a man he born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot | 
 enter into the kingdom of God.” sh Lx fue ks Sa 
 7. Accordingly Christ Jesus himself opened the ¥ 
 into the kingdom of God, by a real spiritual birth; 
 
 same way, after his example; therefore it is in vain f 
 any to stand gazing up into the natural heavens,jn 
 of seeing the sons of God ascend or deseend, seeing the 
 
 again, as much as the children of this world are be rn | 
 into the society of men. oer | 
 
 8. And as the spiritual birth is as real as the nat 
 and the manner of the one i is as expressly describe 
 
PVR 2 tse work oF REGENERATION: 
 
 the other can be, and is certainly and positively known; 
 so from the time that the new man is begotten, he as 
 sensibly groweth up into the nature and likeness of him 
 that begat, as the earthly man, from his conception, 
 groweth up into the nature and likeness of his father. 
 
 9. As the earthly man is conceived in a body, and 
 while in the generation consisteth of two parts, and those 
 two parts are fully and finally separated, in his actual 
 birth, so that the tie by which they were united, is cut 
 off forever, and the inner part cometh forth in perfect 
 shape, with all the features of the father; so in the re- 
 generation there are two, called the flesh, and the Spirit, 
 both in the same body, and the one is tiniiekangh i in, and 
 bound by the other, from. which it must come forth, and 
 be separated, and wholly cut off, before it can enter the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 10, Therefore, as the natural infant in its seneration, 
 lieth concealed within a second vail; so the real child 
 ef God, who is in the spiritual work of regeneration, is 
 as remote from the natural eye. 
 
 11. And as the natural infant, within the second vail, 
 in the womb of its mother, is insensible, and totally ig- 
 
 ‘norant offivhat passeth among the living;until it hath 
 been brought forth, and borne upon the sides, and dand- 
 led upon the knees, and cometh to sufficient maturity ; so 
 is the soul or inner man, covered up in the womb of na- 
 fure’s darkness, wallowing in the blood of his nativity, 
 and is insensible and totally-ignorant of the spiritual 
 
 : @parated and wholly 
 j by y which he is held it 
 
 cut off from the tie of the ff 
 ‘bondage.* * ° eee 
 12. Hence the Lord by the Behet, speaking figura- 
 ‘tively of Jerusalem in her natural state, and of the se- 
 cond birth or new creation, saith, “‘ Thy nativity, in the 
 day thou wast born, thy navel was not cut, neither wast 
 _ thou washed in water to supple thee: thou wast not salt- 
 _ ed at all, nor swaddled at all.—And when I passed by 
 thee, and saw thee polluted in thine own blood, I said 
 “unto thee in thy blood, Live; Yea, I said unto thee.i in 
 thy blood, Live.” 
 
 ee 13; Suth, in a true spiritual sense, is the highest per- 
 
 * “The natural man for properly (gr. (gr. - psuchikos) the sensual man} 
 receiveth not the things of the spirit of God:” 1. Gor. ii. 14. Neither 
 . can the soul or inner man know them, until he is begotten again by 
 » the Spirit of God, and cometh into the travail and work of regeneration; 
 
 i then fetal things begin to open to him. 
 
 *e 
 
 ‘Pea ete 
 
 Ezek. xvé. 
 
 4, 6. 
 
G52 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 -eonnexion, the near or distant relation in which it sta 
 
 ’ things, and afterwards the spiritual, the whole m 
 
 y oye? ‘ 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS OF GHRIST, IN 
 
 fection of man in his fallen state, like an i 
 ed, wallowing in the blood of its nativit: 
 deliverance, and final separation from treed wh . he- 
 is held, must perish without remedy. tf 
 
 14, As nothing is born without a separation, hi no. ‘. 
 separation can take piace without suffering; so that 
 which beareth must suffer in proportion to the nature — 
 and quality of that which it beareth, and that which is — 
 born is liable to suffer in proportion to the natural or in- . 
 herent relation in which it standeth to that which bare 
 H, until it is weaned from that relation. 
 
 15. And as that which beareth is first in the order of | 
 things, and not that which is korn; and as that is first 
 which is fleshly, and not that w ich is spiritual; there-_ | 
 fore, that which is earthly and sensual suffereth death 
 in the work of regeneration, while that which is spiritu- 
 al, and heavenly, is quickened and made alive in the 
 soul ; and the soul can only suffer in proportion to the 
 
 eth to that which is fleshly, until the fleshly is ove 5 
 come by the spiritual. iy 
 16. The inner or new man in Christ Jesus, ate en, 
 by the outer man, or in other words, that ; 
 spiritual was within that which was natural, and 
 brought forth out of that which was natural and 
 And hence, as sin captivated the soul, and occupied 
 which was natural and old, and the sufferings of 
 ‘Jesus for the redemption of souls, began ia Christ 
 appearing; therefore the sufferings must ast 
 second appearing, until the work of ree bd dally 
 pleted, and that which is old and corrupt, b ry over- 
 come by the new. a 
 17. Upon this distinction between the weird body 
 called, and the spiritual body, hang the whole of the 
 tles? doctrines; take away that distinction, and the wh 
 New-Testament must appear, to every man of co 
 sense, as the most absurd and incredible romance. 
 18. But admit that the apostles meant as they wi 
 that there was a natural* body and a spiritual bo 
 existing, and that the natural was first in the 
 
 understood in the most perfect consistency. 
 
 19. This distinction between the flesh, and the 
 is variously expressed, by the outer man, and rn 
 man; the old man, and the new man} the firsi 
 
p Vil. THE WORK OF REGENERATION. 
 
 533 
 
 and the second Adam; which*in substance make one CHAP. 
 same distinction. And as each body mast have vg 
 
 a mind, or seed, or centre of influence; so ‘the apostles 
 as plainly distinguish between the carnal mind, or ming 
 of the flesh, which is enmity against God, and the spir- 
 itual mind, or mind which was in Christ. 
 
 20. Then the whole history of the work of God, in 
 the first appearing of Christ, taketh it for granted, that 
 it began in that which was natural, and that out of that 
 Which was natural, the true spiritual and everlasting 
 offspring of God, gradually came forth. 
 
 21. And as the first decreased, the second increased; 
 as the second was set at liberty, the first became a cap- 
 tive; as the first suffered, tlie second triumphed; as the 
 first died, the second revived; and finally, when the first 
 
 _ was completely dead, being crucified, the second was 
 
 completely alive and glorified, and in the full and per- 
 
 fect Statare of a new creature, self-existent and wholly 
 independent of the old forever. 
 
 22. From this principle of a distinction and separda- 
 tion, between that which is fleshly, and that which is 
 spiritual, the fandamental doctrines relating to the suf 
 _ ferings of Christ, arise; which are stated in such plain 
 
 and positive terms, fhrough al! the New-Testament, that 
 
 hone Can mistake the sense, who have any light, unless 
 
 _ the most pointed testimony of those who were eye-wit- 
 
 esses of the work of God from the beginning, is wil- 
 fully perverted. 
 
 23. The birth of Jesus is stated, as being in the natd- 
 
 tal appearance of common humanity: that he grew in 
 
 stature, and in favour with God and man: that he was 
 subject fo his suppoged parents until hé"became of age: 
 fist te then feceted the Holy Ghost, began to sufier 
 
 ‘and die, as to the common course and principles of na- 
 
 tire: That he became obelienf to his heavenly Father, 
 
 ‘even unto death: that he learned obedience by the 
 
 things he suffered: that he was made perfect through 
 
 sufferings: that he suffered in the flesh, but was quick- 
 
 : _ ened, or made alive in the spirit: that he died unto sin; 
 
 but was made alive unto God. 
 
 24, That*having finished his work on earth, in that 
 human form which was put to death by the Jews, he 
 departed, and afterwards appeared aguin, in different 
 
 forms, to his disciples, and showed himself alive, by ma- 
 
 a infallible proofs, in ns spiritual state of existence, 
 
 9 
 
 ~ 
 ae 
 
 ? 
 
584 
 
 oe 
 
 Heb. xi. 
 
 2 Tim. ii. 
 
 HY," 12. 
 Rom, viii. 
 17. 
 
 TEE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST, IX PL Vil 
 
 until he vanished wholly*eut of their sight, as to nz 
 appearance: that in this spiritual state, they dwelt 
 him, and he in them: that they suffered and died as 
 did, after his example, and sat togettian =“ him in 
 heavenly places. - 
 
 25. Therefore it is a grand deception, that 
 jain under, who have imagined that the holy, hare 
 and undefiled Son of God, suffered and died in hein 
 and stead of sinners, to rescue them from that me d 
 punishment, which they deserved; and that his suffe: # 
 ings and death fully satisfied Divine Justice, so that r 
 further sufferings were necessary for the salvation o 
 mankind. se 
 
 26, What mind, upon the slightest reflection, cou 
 admit that Jesus of Nazareth suffered and died i A 
 room and stead of the patriarchs and prophets? w 
 is testified, that they had trial of cruel mockinge! a 
 scourgings, of bonds.and imprisonment: that they w 
 stoned, were sawn asunder, were tempted, were sa lai } 
 with the sword: that they wandered about in sh 
 skins and goat-skins, in deserts and in mountains, a 
 dens and caves of the earth, being destitute, aff 
 and tormented, 
 
 27. As well might Jesus have argued, that the f ar 
 had died in his room and stead, that he might livé as 
 universal monarch upon earth, as that any of 
 ers should draw such an inconsistent and groun 
 ference from his sufferings. For it is cleat mai 
 from his discourses to his disciples, that a great part ¢ 
 his doctrines, as well as the whole of repay 
 expressly to encourage them to undergo the same suit 
 ings which he suffered, and to die yee ride 
 
 28. But all that a carnal nature su 5 
 to the coming of Christ, was not even ae beg 
 sorrows compared with what was Te fala 
 work of regeneration. 
 
 29, And as the sufferings, exhibited in the br 
 forth of the first-born, were designed asa perfect exai 
 ple, and were but the real beginning; so it was the hig 
 est aim of his true followers to copy after that exampl 
 in enduring the same sufferings which he also Suflere 
 being fully persuaded, as the apostle expresseth i 
 “If we be dead with him, we shall also live with 
 we suffer, we shall also reign with him.” And ag 
 so be that we suffer with [or in conformity to) him, 
 we may be also glorified together.”* ‘ 
 
e. Vil THE WORK OF REGENERATION. 
 
 + ar eeienrengl artery doctrines of the 
 concerning the sufferings of Christ; that as he 
 go did they: and as the body is not complete 
 
 SUT ctrat ve accthet i the best coaipices Site 
 
 out the body; and each member of the body suffereth in 
 
 a proportion, as the members bear a proportion to 
 gies the first-born had the 
 
 Si. Therefore, Christ Jesus having suffered his pro- 
 as the head, every member of the body, accord- 
 to their several lots and offices, fill up their propor- 
 tion of the sufferings of Christ, that the whole may be 
 
 rected and glorified together. Hence saith the apos- 
 er to the Colossians, “ Who now rejoice in my sufferings 
 
 you, and fill up that which is left behind of the afflic- 
 of Christ in my flesh, for his body’s sake, which is 
 Charch.” 
 ‘Bora And to the Romans he saith, “ Know ye not, that 
 P of us as are baptized into Jesus Christ, are bap- 
 “tized into his death? Therefore we are buried with (or 
 ‘in conformity to) him by baptism into death,_Knowing 
 _ this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the bo- 
 _ dy of sin might be eureyess that henceforth we should 
 not serve sin.” | 
 33. In all this there is wee the least intimation of the 
 | sufferings and crucifixion of Christ on a wooden cross; 
 “nor of his dying at the instigation of Jewish priests, by 
 "the hands of Roman soldiers; nor of his followers suffer- 
 ing in. conformity to him, in ‘that manner. But the suf- 
 | Aeri ring 3 and crucifixion of Christ, both in relation to the 
 hea var members of his body, were, strictly speaking, 
 he crucifixion, sufferings, and death of the flesh, the old 
 an. the t n of sin, who was crucified and put to death 
 daily c cross, . 
 _ 34. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the 
 ¥ > (saith Paul) bemg made a curse for us. Who his 
 
 ( ait a Peter) by whose stripes ye were healed.” 
 
 iE 35. But how was he made a curse for them? how did 
 
 bear their sins? and how were they healed by bis 
 
 it without suffermg as he did? In no wise. 
 
 = history of their whole life and testimony witnesseth 
 contrary. But it was by his example, that they 
 
 » follow his steps in the same sufferings. 
 
 ror even hereunto were ye called, (saith Peter} 
 
 \self bare our sins in hig own body on the tree, 3 
 
 535 
 CHAP. 
 
 —t— 
 
 Col. & 24; 
 
536 
 CHAP. 
 vi. 
 
 i Pet. ii. 
 21. 
 
 ¢hap. iv, 
 I 
 
 > 
 
 Boston. 
 
 1Cor. xi. 
 
 26.1 Pet. 
 
 jy. 13, 
 
 i ij. 
 
 Heb. x.7, 
 10) 14. 
 
 aie Py 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS OF ci 
 
 because Christ also suffered for ye 
 ample, that ye should follow his st 
 as Christ hath suffered for us in 
 selves likewise with the same ‘mind: 
 suffered in the flesh hath tof Med 
 longer should live the rest is time 
 the lusts of men, but to the will of ie 
 37. Thus the sufferings of Christ do 
 pect the head, or first-born of his s ha 
 ed from sin, by suffering in the ia inv nee 
 ber of his body, who hath suffer 
 example, hath ceased from sin: itera 
 so are the branches; and being 
 to the example of Chri ist, they a 
 cannot live any longer therein. 
 38, But what kind of a body would it) 
 wholly abolished out of the head, and the e 
 ing io all the members? A pure head, 
 wholly corrupt. “A head obedient unte 
 heels kicking against heaven.” Can such 
 of Christ? Nay verily. “If one member s 
 members suffer with [or in conformity to] it? 
 the members are partakers of Christ’s s sufle 
 haye.a fellowship of his sufferings, being 1 
 mable to his death, 
 
 CHAPTER VI. © 41 
 
 mei 
 
 The Sufferings of Christ, an Exsinple to all. 
 
 HE head of every man is Christ, and 
 Christ is God. So when Christ ec 
 world, his language is, “Lo, I come to do thy 
 God ”_By which will we are sanctified, (saith 
 tle) through the offering of the body of Jesus Ch 
 once for all: that is, a final offermg. And thus t 
 offering he hath perfected forever them that ai 
 fied. But the offering up of the body. is more’ 
 offering up of the head, it includeth the wh 
 from the head to the least member. 
 2. And as Christ Jesus was sanctified by: ‘ 
 ent to the will of his Father and head, in” 
 
PEOVER = an exampre 70 Act setievens. 
 
 ; 80 all the members of his body are sanctified by 
 ame will, im being obedient to their head, and in 
 x up themselves once for ail: and thus the whole 
 body is sanctified and perfected forever, by one offering, 
 vhich is one and the same in relation to the head and 
 ¢ members. 
 _ 3. The Captain of our salvsittie was made perfect 
 _ through sufferings, and became the author of eternal 
 salvation to all them that obey him; and as he was 
 _ “obedient until* death, even the death of the cross,” 
 and died im all, and every part of that nature which de- 
 served death; therefore he not only became dead te 
 "that nature which he took upon hiax, but that nature be- 
  eame eternally dead as to him. - 
 _ 4, Hence the apostle justly concludeth, that we whe 
 , should henceforth not live unto ourselves; but unto 
 { who set this example of dying, and was 
 _ raised fromthe dead. “Wherefore (saith he) henceforth 
 SS no man after the flesh:” and expressly add- 
 “If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old 
 things are passed away; behold, all things are become 
 new: and all things are of God.” 
 _ 5. Then it was not Christ Jesus the Lord from kene- 
 en that died, imthe strictest sense of death; but on the 
 meme he abolished death, and “ brought ‘life and im- 
 ort to light—Having abolished im his flesh the 
 en Sty" And by the cross, having slain the enmity.— 
 either did he finally suffer: yet on account of thatsim- ; 
 
 z whole nights in prayer to God who was able 
 deliver him—weeping over Jerusalem; and of his 
 suffer: gs in the garden, when in an agony, he cried, 
 My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death.” Such was 
 
 ture of his sufferings in the flesh, until that enmi- 
 hh he took upon him was slain, and that death 
 ishe te him: and hence the body of sin and 
 uth was the final sufferer, and not the Lord, Christ 
 
 Therefore, it was not he who abolished death, and 
 w the enmity, that finally suffered or died; but that 
 ¢ which, in his own flesh, he abolished and slew, 
 cross; and whereby he set the example for 
 
 CHAP. 
 VE. 
 
 Phil. fi. ¥ 
 mero 
 
 1 Cor. ¢: 
 16, 17. 
 
 a ‘nature which he took upon him, and which he had api. 
 
 a 
 
538 
 
 CHAP. 
 VI. 
 
 1 Pet. iii. 
 18. 
 
 Rom. vi. 
 
 8,10, 11. 
 
 Fleb; ii. 
 4. 
 
 =) 1 ee 
 THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST, ee 
 
 others to slay the enmity in their wm feitind te 
 done in his, ; ee fe ‘ 
 
 8. Hence it is written, “ Christ bathiencee for 
 sins, the just for the unjust, (or rather the pa ope 
 the unjust) that he might bring us to God, being put 0 
 death in the flesh, but made-alive in the Spirit— i 
 that he died, he died:unto:sinoncer but in’ that he lis 
 eth, he liveth unto God. Likewise reckon ye also ye 
 selves to be dead indeed unto sin; -but alive unto. 
 Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with 
 conformity to] him, that the body of sin might ad ! 
 stroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin.” 
 
 9.-From‘all which it is most evident, that it els: 
 the Son of God that suffered the wrath of his Fa i 
 all; nor was there any design in the case lsmebnane? he 
 sinner from the punishment which was his just deser 
 But on the contrary, “ As the children are partal 
 fiesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part 
 the same: that through death [through the means 0 
 nature of sin, which is death and enmity, which he 
 he might destroy him that had the power of deai 
 is the devil.” 
 
 10. But there was no changing the nature oft 
 in the case, or converting holiness into sin, or life 
 death: for that which he took he inhabited anc 
 sed, and that which he possessed he destroyed, 
 destroying it, he destroyed that part of death w 
 took, and him that had the power of it: Bettie 
 destroy himself, nor was it either God, or the 
 God, that was destroyed on the occasion, | 4 nity t 
 
 11. But'this is evident, that it was flesh and bloo 
 and death, and the devil, neither of which can enter i 
 to the kingdom of God, which, one 
 strictly speaking, suffered and died. Wot that al 
 and death were by him destroyed; which have 
 in the world ever since; but so far asthe f 
 the new creation, beareth a proportion to thew hole 
 that creation, or as the head beareth apenas 
 whole body. ‘ Ay 
 
 * Or, in the strictest propriety, an unjust nature ancagll 
 which was just and holy. And admitting that Christ suf 
 soul, during the warfare, it is far more consistent both with 
 nal letter and spirit of the above text, that/he should suffer 
 enemy, sin, in putting him to death, that we might be del 
 him, and brought home to God, than to suffer EOR Bi rt 
 tive, aad tyrannize over us. : 
 
 ‘ 
 
ee 
 
 he AN EXAMPLE TO ALL BELIEVERS, 
 
 ARE He died unto sin once, but in shat he liveth, he 
 liveth unto Ged.” And onto whatsoever he died, unto 
 serene he also suffered; and therefore it was unto 
 
 which had the nature and root of sin that he suffer- 
 ed. Not that innocence and justice suffered in the room 
 and stead of sins: therefore the same that finally suf- 
 ¥ered, also died; and that which died never did, nor 
 never will arise again to life. 
 
 13. And therefore the plain and pointed contrast is 
 continued, and the death is said to be once, or final, and 
 the coming forth into life parallel on the other side, be- 
 ing put to death in the flesh, and coming forth in the 
 Spirit. Which is perfectly the same as crucifying the 
 flesh with its affections and lusts, and walking after the 
 Spirit; or putting to death that which is earthly, sensu: 
 al, and devilish, and bringing forth into eternal life that 
 qwhich is spiritual, pure. and of God; and not bringing 
 ‘to life again the same that was put to death: “For if I 
 build again the things which I destroyed, 1 make my- 
 self a transgressor.” 
 
 14. And thou that sayest, God died for sinners, and 
 ose again, what advantage could it be fora holy Being 
 4o be made flesh and sin, and as such to suffer and die, 
 and as such to rise again, that the simner in the flesh, 
 and in sin, might lie wallowing in the blood of his nativi- 
 ty, in reconciliation with God? 
 
 15. As the human, and divine nature, or rather the 
 nature of sin, and holiness, met together in Christ Jesus, 
 “doubtless it was necessary that one or the other should 
 
 suffer and die; either that which waé sensual pertaining 
 “tollesh and blood, or that which was spiritual and of God. 
 
 * 16. But as that which was sensual was the earthly 
 part, and that which was spiritual was the Lord from 
 or An ven, it could not be the quickening Spirit or Spirit 
 
 Anointing, which constituted Jesus the Lord from hea- 
 
 ven, that either suffered or died; but that which was 
 
 - ain and sensual, which the Lord Jesus overcame 
 and abolished. 
 
 17. And speaking exclusively of the nature of sin, 
 Ly the animal part, which was subject to weariness 
 
 d pain, did die, is indisputable; and if the Lord from 
 
 ven died, then, neither obtained the victory; nor 
 
 se of death, that which is immortal: cannot die; nee 
 ther can it suffer, only in consequence of its being united 
 to that which, in reality, deserveth both to suffer and die, 
 
 either he said to be immortal, for, in the strictest. 
 
 58 
 a 
 
 Gal. ii. 6. 
 
Bao 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 ¥1. 
 
 Tim. i 
 17 and 
 vi 16. 
 
 Watts, 
 
 Zicdl. is. 
 4. 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS oniane’ 
 
 18. And as the quickening ny ery 
 ven, was begotten and brought 
 God, he was justly called, The King imately 
 invisible, the only-wise God, who only hath i 
 Therefore it was not possible that he could 
 coyld his soul or spiritual body, throug any d 
 suffering, (by reason of that enmity which he hk 
 upon him) be held under the power of death an 
 than until that which was appointed unto death w 
 him, overcome and destroyed. ; 
 
 19. Thus, in the body of Christ Jesus, the fissh and 
 Spirit, or the nature of sin and holiness strove, like blo 
 
 .and fire upon the altar, until the blood was consumed by 
 the fire; so the flesh or nature of sin was overcome 2 
 consumed by the Spirit. be 
 
 20. But it would seem that the sufferings and death 
 of God, in the room and stead of-sinful flesh, was a doe: 
 trine reserved for those latter times of departi 
 standing off from the faith, and bringing in dz 
 heresies, even denying the only Lord God, and our Li 0 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 21. If “God the Mighty Maker died for n 
 ereature’s sin;” or if ‘God himself comes dow 
 the offering—” a is a sacrifice or sin-offering, 
 might the beast and the false prophet nogring 
 death: for it must be the living that have the d 
 and the living must be superior to the dead. 
 
 22. According to the true proverb, “a living do 
 better than a dead lion.” And upon the.same pri 
 a living man is befter than a dying, or dead | 
 that which is dead can never raise itself to life; an 
 the dead are raised, it must be by the power of the | 
 ing. Therefore, if sinners were real enemies to 30 
 and he actually died in their stead, that they m 
 in sin, and in their blood, during life, and be : 
 punishment hereafter, it "certainly depended on 
 ing whether the dead should ever rise. l 
 
 23, Wo to him that is alone; for if he fall, w 
 help him up? Hence the necessity of anoth 
 this chain of darkness, “ Behold a God de 
 dies.” That is, one of the Gods dieth, to satis 
 tice and appease the wrath of the other, i in beha 
 ners; and the other, as soon as he was satisfie 
 up the dead one: and the dead one, after he w 
 up, stood day and night, perpetually showing: 
 
 a 4 
 > 
 
i. 
 
 re AN EXAMPLE TO aL BELIEVERS. 
 
 sai 
 
 eading before hid Father, that be suffered and di- CHAP 
 
 1 the room and a of sinners, as a satisfaction to 
 iaatice. 
 
 4. But what God, or what justice could take satisfac- 
 Gen in beholding the marks of cruelty in the innocent, 
 while the guilty went unpunished? Such black and in- 
 .fernal darkness, is too disgusting to the reason of man, 
 amd too distressing to any enlightened soul, to merit a 
 serious investigation; but must be sent back, with the 
 beast and the false prophet, to the bottomless pit from 
 whence it arose. 
 
 25. The truth is, that as two contrary natures, the 
 flesh and the Spirit, the seed of the serpent and the 
 eed of God, met in one visible human form, both were 
 included under one common name, until they were grad- 
 “ually separated, and the weaker suffered and died, 
 
 _ 26. From this mysterious contrariety of two natures, 
 in one external form, the apostles are frequently under 
 the necessity of using apparent contradictions: Thus, 
 
 . Paul, “Jt is Christ that died, yea, rather that is ris- Rom. viii. 
 en.—l am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; pa = 
 
 yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.” 
 et: “So Christ Jesus is said to have two natures in 
 ‘him, not united, but at pointed variance; and when it is 
 "said that Christ suffered and died, and rose again, and 
 scended up into glory, these things are plainly and ex- 
 ressly ascribed to those distinct natures, respectively, 
 Weescor rding to the character and just desert of each. 
 28. So. that the sufferings and death of Christ, both 
 E “in relation to the head and members of his body, in 
 the strictest sense, apply to that old nature of the first 
 "Adam, which is a state of death, out of which the new 
 n arose, and from which he became fally and final- 
 separated, and ascended into the divine nature and 
 of his Father, as the first-born and first-fruit in 
 lhe work of redemption. 
 29. And as the redemption of Christ had respect fo 
 th e full headship, and members rship of the redeemed, or 
 all who should be regenerated or born again; and as 
 his second appearing was to be in the second part of 
 Man's fallen nature; therefore, the sufferings of that na- 
 ture could never be filled up, in their full and perfect 
 — easure, as to the order of both male and female, until 
 hi “sh appearing of Christ actually took place. 
 And therefore, the blessed Mother of our redemp- 
 Zz 
 
bea tion, in all respects, suffered her dt 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS i ene e 
 
 proportion, an 
 ed, upon the same fundamental principles that the su 
 ferings and death of Christ were- neceere —s 
 appearing. 
 
 31, And in that she died, dhe died unto. sin 
 he did, and revived, and rose again, and 
 the same divine nature and everlasting union fr: 
 rit; and being regenerated, and born out of the co: 
 nature of the first woman, she was the first-b 
 first-fruit unto God in the order of the female, ba 
 -all points been tempted like as they are; bat thi 
 the power of God never yielded to the tempte 
 she mig@it be able to succour those that are te 
 
 32, And as the sufferings of Christ were not fi 
 in his first appearing, hence said the apostle, “I re 
 
 that the sufferings of this present time are oe 
 to be compared with the glory which shall be 
 in us. For the earnest expectation of the cre 
 waiteth for the manifeStation of the sons of God. 
 we know that the whole creation groaneth, and tra 
 eth in pain together until now. [That is, until this g 
 should be revealed, and the sons of God man 
 And even we ourselves groan within ourselves, ¥ 
 for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” qt 
 
 33. So far then, were the apostles from pram 
 
 any one individual suffered in the room and stez 
 
 another. They state the plain undeniable fact, cor 
 med by the history of all ages, that truth and 
 were never, in any degree, preserved in the é 
 through a constaat .succession of suffering saints | 2 
 martyrs. 
 
 34, From the blood of Abel to the blood of Zecha 
 ah, which svas shed between the porch and al 
 and again, from the blood of John the Sapa 
 blood of William Robinson and others, which ¢ 
 heaven, even from this American paradise of fr 
 virtue was ever attended with a proportionable 
 of sufferings. ra 
 
 35. Could justice be satisfied, and yet milli 
 
 age to age, suffer and die, by increasing a 
 modes of torture before unknown? And if the ¢ 0 
 and dying pangs—the pains and blood of “an incarn: 
 Godhead,” as Davies expresseth it, could not be ¥ 
 
 - oma 
 
 ‘Exskine’s Stood: Or if the burning throne had been suffic en y 
 _ fonnets, fooled off, by the blood of Jesus, and he had “dram 
 
ry +s) "= 
 ‘ig 
 * %° 
 
 P) Vil: sof EXAMPLE 1 TO ALL BELIEVERS. 
 
 hell dry,” as Erskine e Sitesi it, What then? had 
 
 justice no power to stop the prosecution? Or, on the 
 
 other hand, from whence could those seven vials full 
 
 ' of the wrath of God be collected, which John saw in 
 
 vision, long after the death of Jesus, preparing to de- 
  theykingdom and seat of the beast? 
 
 36. The truth is, justice never was, nor never will 
 
 be satisfied with any thing short of the total destruction 
 
 of sin: and therefore, while the nature of sin remained, 
 
 it had to suffer in those who, after the example of Christ, 
 
 took up their cross against it. And while the enmity 
 raged in the children of disobedience, those who took 
 up their cross against sin, had always to endure outward 
 afflictions, and persecutions, which turned to them for a 
 testimony, in every age.. 
 
 | 37. And as the work of redemption was to become 
 
 fall and-effectual in Christ’s second appearing, and the 
 man of sin to be wholly consumed and destroyed; so 
 in the accomplishment of that work, the sufferings of 
 Christ must necessarily be filled up, in their full and 
 perfect measure, through which the fruits of righteous- 
 ness will appear in their full perfection, with eternal 
 
 ry. 
 38. And as all the faithful witnesses suffered to sup- 
 port the cause of truth in the earth, and in confirmation 
 of their testimony concerning that day; 80 justice, both 
 ‘in heayen and among men, is satisfied when sin and 
 
 death are abolished through sufferings, and righteous- 
 
 s, trath, and eternal life grow up in their place. 
 
 1 3O. This'was manifestly. the apostle’s meaning, when 
 he said, “ The sufferings of Christ abound in us—And 
 ee we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and 5 
 . ‘ion, which is effectual in the enduring the same 
 ‘sufferings which we also suffer.” And again, “I en- 
 dure all things for the elect’s sake, that they may also 
 | athe iapivation which is in Christ Jesus, with eter- 
 
 nal g Which is according to the words of Jesus, 
 Mi drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized 
 th the baptism that I am baptized with.” 
 
 ' 
 
 gave occasion to the sufferings of the saints, in the flesh, 
 y tinued to flow from witness to witness, and from age 
 
 d |as a witness with God, against those lusts and 
 Liane of a fajlen nature, by which the earth was 
 
 ie 
 
 40. Then as that Spirit of truth and holiness, which 
 
 ge; so all the afflictions which they endured, re-. 
 
 oF 
 CHAR. 
 
 = 
 
 ger i. 
 2 Tim) lk 
 
 Matt. xa. 
 23. 
 
 Lal 
 Ls a 
 
544 
 
 CHAP. 
 VE 
 
 Rev. xv. 
 and xvi. 
 
 Mal. iv. 4. 
 . Zech. xiii. 
 
 1,-9. 
 
 Zech. xii. 
 19 to 14. 
 
 Viat. xxiv. 
 30. Rey. 
 “Bane: 
 
 . of truth and righteousness in the. earth, a 
 
 THE SUFFERINGS OF, © 
 
 corrupted, and against whieh t . 
 41, And therefore, instead of using the blo 
 sus, or any of his followers, to pacify an offi 
 
 and reconcile him to. the beast, the false propl 
 devil; the whole of that blood is repre 
 up in seven vials, [referring to the ages} and f it 
 be poured out, to execute his righteous vengeance on 
 the workers of iniquity; thatsuchas had shed he bh 
 of saints and prophets, should have. blood to drinks. 
 cause they are worthy, neha 
 42, Hence the proud and all that do wiekedig, re 
 compared. to stubble, and it was expressly, said, “Th 
 day that cometh [referring to Christ’s second appe 
 shall burn them up,—that it shall leave them 
 root nor branch.” A day in which God promis 
 open a fountain for sin and uncleanness, and. 
 people through the fire, and refine them as s I 
 fined, and try them as gold istrieds = = 
 43. To this period the words of God allude. 
 prophet Zechariah: ‘1 will pour upon the he 
 vid, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, th 
 of grace and of supplications; and they al 
 me whom they have. pierced, and they sha 
 him.” 
 44. “In that day there shall bea great. mour 
 Jerusalem:—And the land shall mourn, every 
 apait; the family of the house of David ae 
 wives apart; the family of the house of 
 and their wives apart;—All the eles vat. 
 every family apart. and their wives apa 
 true cause why Christ said, “ Then shall, 
 of the earth mourn.” 
 45. Therefore, as Christ Jesus, and his. 
 true witnesses, patiently suffered to 
 
 the truth with their blood, conveyed and confi 
 same to others, unto whoa the truth was m 
 
 in the enduring of the same sufferings; so ¢ 
 of their sufferings meet and centre in this. 
 redemption, which is the end of their en 
 they suffered, and in which every one will 
 reward according to his works, 
 
 . 46, Therefore, all who receive the mercy 
 of God, im this day of his final visitation, are v 
 ited by the sufferings of Christ, both in his fi 
 
P. Vill. SRRECTION, NOT CARNAL, 
 second appearing, and by the sufferings of all the saints 
 and mart have ever suffered for their testimony, 
 
 having h them obtained ‘the end of their faith and 
 to of a full and final resurrection into the king- 
 
 dom of God, which is everlasting righteousness, peace 
 end eternal life. 
 P 4 
 oe, 
 fae 
 
 CHAPTER Vil. 
 i. s ; x 
 The Resurrection, not Carnal, but Spiritual. 
 
 : e. : a 
 NHE truth of God, in all things pertaining to the 
 Tes salvation of Mankind, is fully established m this 
 _ day of Christ’s second appearing; in which all things 
 will have their full and final accomplishment, according 
 
 to all that the prophets and apostles have spoken since 
 the world began. P ; 
 
 2. It will be proper, therefore, to take particular no~ 
 
 tice of what the apostles taught concerning the Resur- 
 
 rection: which, according to what hath been stated re- 
 
 specting the sufferings of Christ, was also founded upon 
 ' the distinction between the natural body and a spiritual 
 _ body, the natural world and a world of spirits. 
 
 _ 3. The natural bodies of all men are mortal, and sub- 
 _ ject to a dissolution, like the bodies of all other animals; 
 and when dissolved back to their native elements, they 
 _ Yise no more in the same form. The natural body is 
 _ talled the earthly house of this tabernacle, which is the 
 _ first part of the natural man, of the earth earthy. Dust 
 pat was, and unto dust it returneth. 
 
 hh RY 
 
 ; 
 _ 4, But as every thing was created in its order, to 
 srve some higher purpose than its own self-interest; 
 and as man was peculiarly designed for the service of 
 f e and was endowed with a reasonable soul or spirit 
 | for that purpose, capable of immortality; therefore, it 
 | ihe soul of man alone, that is the proper subject of 
 é resurrection, and is capable of being raised to a 
 higher use, and more noble enjoyments than pertain to 
 | the present state. 
 __ 5. Every thing in nature that hath life and growth, 
 a seed in itself, which serveth a two-fold purpose; 
 st, to promote its own species, and second, to bring 
 orth fruit to some higher order of beings. 
 i ™? Zz2 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIL 
 
 eee 
 
 2 Cor. y. 
 os 
 
546 
 CHAP, 
 VII. 
 
 Gen. i. 29, 
 30. 
 
 _ to which it had been united: so, inrelire 
 
 John vi. 
 5 
 
 1 Cor. x. 
 1%. 
 
 Rom. viii. 
 13. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, « if P. 
 
 6. Thus God said unto man in his rat erat Be- 
 hold I have given you every herb arin Rar ster 
 every tree, in the which 7s the fruitof a rab yielding 
 seed; to you it shall be for meaty And to every peer 
 of the earth, to every fowl of the air, and to every t 
 that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there Gs lier 
 have given every green herb for meat.” 4 
 
 7. Then as nothing liveth to itself, or mere ly for its — 
 own sake; so it was intended that man should live and 
 bring forth fruit unto God; and this fruit was that which © 
 pertained to his living soul, as it is that by which God - 
 is truly worshipped and served; and therefore the 7 ' 
 tles so frequently speak of a seed, and of oer 
 having its own body. * “<4 
 
 8. All nature teacheth, that the stalk or tree, which 
 beareth seed, when it falleth back to the earth, andus | 
 dissolved, the same never riseth again into the sa me 
 form; and no more doth the natural body of man 
 again. ov pe ie 
 
 9. And it is evident, that the seed which is put into 
 the earth, for the purpose of promoting its own species 
 never riseth to any thing higher than it was; but tl 
 which is gathered as fruit, when it is taken and ¢ 
 from its natural state, and dressed for food, in ‘ 
 manner as best suiteth him by whom it is dressed, a 
 alone answereth the highest end for which it was cre 
 ated. i Sie 
 
 10. And: as man, in preparing bread for‘his own 
 
 grain grew; ‘but separateth the pure 
 
 resurrection, It is the soul that is totleeieibe 
 all iniquity, and purified unto God in’a*pecul 
 Thus saith Christ, “! am the bread of life. ”—A 
 the apostle, “For we being many, are one b 
 body: for we are all partakers of that one b: 
 11. And further, as seed that falleth back’ the 
 and taketh root, and groweth there, is forever Ik 
 any higher use; so it is with the soul that, lapel 
 erate choice, rejecteth the gospel, and chooseth t 
 main in his fallen state, after the common course of tf 
 world, and enjoy the pleasures of sin fora senson. 
 12. “If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; 
 through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the 
 shall liv. e.” Thus life and death are set before every 
 dividual soul, upon the most plain and reasonable | 
 
. ~ 
 
 P. Vill, “yor aes BUT SPIRITUAL. 549 
 43. As man, fall. and apostasy from God, be- CHAP. 
 came a » wholly captivated by that infe- _V™- 
 
 , OF law i in his members, by which he serv- 
 and no higher purpose; therefore. until the 
 way of redemption was opened from that self-pleasing, 
 and self promoting nature, there never could be any res- 
 arrection. 
 _ 14. And hence, through all the ages of corruption and 
 ” eam the promise of God had respect to another 
 _ geed. “They which are the children of the flesh, these 
 are not the children of God; but the children of promise ; os &- 
 are counted for the seed.” G 
 15. And as Christ Jesus was the first wie died a final 
 deafh unto sin, and did not his own will, but the will of 
 his Father; therefore he was the first-froit of the resur- 
 rection, the first-fruit unto God, with which he was well 
 _ pleased., “Every one imhis own order, Christ the first- 1 ¢,. 17 
 _ fraitsyafterwards they that are Christ’s at his coming.” 23. 
 16. Herein then consisteth the true nature of the res- ~ 
 urrection: When man ceaseth from man, whose breath 
 is in b when he dieth to himself and liveth 
 *  oetaereat Ai he ceaseth from his own works and 
 _ doeththe work of God; when he renounceth the will 
 _ of the flesh, and is subject to the will of the Spirit; then 
 he is raised from a death in sin, to a life of righteous- 
 sss; and this is his resurrection. Such is the seed 
 hich God hath chosen, to bring forth fruit unto himself, 
 nd such are the branches of the true vine, which he 1 Johasy. 
 ] ‘that they may bring forth more fruit. 2. 
 17. But this precious doctrine of the resurrection, like 
 MM others that were taught by Christ Jesus and his apos- 
 8s, hath been wholly perverted by Antichrist, and in- 
 stead a false and senseless superstition hath 
 been imposed upon mankind, which would be too absurd 
 “Mtodeserve any notice. had not those dark ages of anti- 
 , and antichristian authority, m which it was m- 
 ed, given it a kind ofsanction, from which the pres- 
 age is-not altogether released. 
 »18. Indirect opposition to the doctrine of Christ, it 
 hath been, and is yet maintained. that it is not the soul 
 an, but his natural body. which is the subject of the 
 arrection :— That, “the souls of believers are, at their Westmia- 
 made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass ster C Cater 
 ory; and their bodies. being still united to Christ, chism 
 
548 
 
 CHAP: 
 VIL. 
 
 Eph. iv. 
 15. 
 
 Mat. xxii. 
 32, 
 
 Luke xx. 
 34. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, P. Var 
 
 19. The inventers of this groundless doctrine, ough 
 to have known that the souls of true believers never do : 
 die; and therefore, their being made perfoctin hiolinieas: 
 and passing into glory, is not to be dated at their de: ' 
 nor is it at any time, immediately, but through the medi- 
 um of the gospel, (by which they grow up, im all things, 
 into Christ) that they are made perfect in holiness. 
 
 20. Nor is it a dead corpse that is united to Christ, 
 or to God, “ For God is not the God of the dead, but of © 
 the living.” Besides, many of the dead bodies of believ- : 
 ers were not suffered to be put into graves; and if t 
 had been, the grave could never preserve a dead co: 
 from dissolving, and blending together with the common — 
 elements of the globe, being, in this amen nothing su 
 perior to the bodies of other animals. | 
 
 21. So that such an imaginary roctsieeiabiies is: ted 
 gether a lying vanity, in following which, the deceived 
 soul forsaketh its own mercy, and from: which it must be _ 
 delivered, or perish forever in its own corruption: for 
 God never promised to invert his own order of thi: 
 nor to revoke his own express declaration in this 
 cular: “ Dust thou ert, and unto dust shalt thou 1 
 
 22. And as that is not first which is spiritual, 
 which is natural, and afterwards that which is s 
 and eternal; so the apostles’ doctrine, from be 
 to end, hath the most plain and pointed allusion 
 spiritual body, and spiritual world, and = — 
 is natural. 
 
 23. When the Sadducees, who denied thelr 
 tion of the soul, and the very existence of the « 
 world, questioned with Jesus concerning the ¥ 
 had been the wife of seven husbands, whose wif 
 should be in the resurrection; his answer was, “ 
 children of this world marry, and are given in 
 riage: but they which shall be accounted worthy 
 tain that world, and the resurrection from: the dead, ne 
 ther marry, nor are given in, marriage. Neither cz 
 they die any more: for they are equal unto the ange’ 
 and are the children of God, being the children 0 
 resurrection,” Ag 
 
 24. Observe, it was not after they’ had obtained 4 
 world, and the resurrection, but whenever they 4 
 accounted worthy to obtain it; that is, when they w 
 begotten by the Word of faith, they began to pers 
 flesh with its affections and lusts, to die unto sin, ane te 
 
 The 
 
»), sy eee) ba 
 
 P. Will. NOT CARNAL, BUT SPIRITUAL. ’ 549) 
 
 live unto God, and therefore could not die any more, re: 
 being the children of the resurrection. 
 25. Hence said Jesus, on another occasion, “Iam the 
 resurrection, and the higes he that believeth on me, J a xi, 
 though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whosoever ~~ 
 liveth, and believeth in me, shall never die.” And again, 
 “ {am the living bread which came down from heaven: 5,4, \;. 
 If any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever.” And 51. viii, 64 
 again, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, if a man keep 
 my» saying, he-shall never see death.” 
 26. This was a great stumbling block to those who, 
 denied the resurrection and the life. Hence said the 
 deceived hypocrites, “Now we know that thou hast a 
 devil.—Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which; chp. vil. 
 is dead? and the propels are dead. whom makest thou “’ 
 thyself?” 
 ' 27, Hence it is nude) that the true doctrine of the. 
 restinperilonl was misunderstood and opposed, by a blind 
 and‘ superstitious priesthood, from the beginning: for by 
 these the common people were taught. 
 28, Nor was it truly understood even by the disciples 
 of Christ, who had been misguided and corrupted by 
 “those blind guides, until they received the Holy Ghost, 
 and came into the resurrection themselves, being dead. 
 with Christ from the rudiments of the world, and risen Col. ii. 12, 
 with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who 20. iii. 1. 
 had raised him from the dead. ‘ 
 29. Then, and mot till then, were all things brought 
 _ to their remembrance which Jesus had taught them, and 
 _ by which they understood the many infallible proofs, 
 _ which they had received of the real resurrection of the 
 - Son of God, in the Spirit, and knew what his rising from 
 the dead should mean.” , 
 _ 30. And they never Jearned, nor taught to others, 
 ‘that Christ Jesus re-assumed the same. natural appear- 
 ance of sinful flesh, which was laid in a new tomb; for if, 
 they had, the most glaring contradictions must appear 
 rough the whole account. But they spake of his be- 
 ‘ing quickened i in the Spirit, and being seen in the Spirit, 
 and not in the flesh; therefore the contradiction falleth 
 Le “upon those who deny his resurrection in the Spirit, and 
 deayour to prove that sin and the curse [for such he 
 was made as to the flesh] were raised again to life ever- 
 lasting, 
 
 lhe 
 
 —--— 
 
CHAP. 
 VIIl. 
 
 ae 
 
 3 Cor. v. 
 10. 
 
 Acts xxvi. 
 23. 
 
 Rom. yi. 
 3, 4. 
 
 Eph 11. 6. 
 Col. iii. 3 
 
 THE ENCONSISTENCE QF Pp. Via 
 
 > ead ie beehthaed iaia 
 CHAPTER Viel: FAV ems ial Al 
 , ae eee € 
 The Inconsistency of’ a Carnal Resurrection, 
 F 5 UME 4a Gay 
 T is clearly manifest, coumedliag to prea eene 
 gospel, that the rising from the dead hod tupires 
 to the resurrection of the natural body or t 
 Jesus, nor of any of his followers, inasnuch ast wastes 
 tified that he was the first-begotten and peor: a fre 
 the dead. dere ae 
 2. In the natural sense of a inectachatiovess9 some hi 
 been raised from the dead, among the Jews, before . 
 sus; SO er he could not be the first, Elisha had rais 
 the widow’s son; Lazarus had. been raised, and the wide 
 ow’s son at Nain. So that if the apostles had in 
 to testify that the dead corpse of Jesus had ‘been raise , 
 to life again, they had more sense of the trnth than to: 
 say, that he was “the first-fruits of them that sle; me 
 “the first that should rise from the dead.” ~ la 
 3. The truth is, that Christ did descend intovthin al 
 of the dead, by taking upon him the likeness of 
 flesh, the state of those who were dead in trespa’ 
 sins; and it was out of this state of death that 
 and not again in the likeness of the same sinful flesh. — 
 4. Who is he that ascended, but the same also that 
 descended? It was not therefore his natural hat 
 ascended, for that was brought forth by a natyiral 
 man; and as it never descended from eee es 
 was it that which ascended. wi 
 5: ‘Fhe apostles further testified that sim were ¢ 
 and buried, and risen with-Christ, and sat together ag 
 him in heavenly places; therefore it must be a 
 great mistake to suppose that they had any re: 
 a natural death, (as-it is called) or to any carnal 
 rection of the same natural body, whem abeind 
 ence, like that of other men, must haye ce 
 their own testimony. ee 
 6. It would seem a wonderful argument with 
 that it was the same wounded body of Jesus that 
 from the dead; because he appeared unto his disc 
 with his wounds, and did eat and drink with thesis 
 they are ignorant that his spiritual body was capab 
 assuming any form or appearance that might ene purage), 
 the faith of his disciples. cree 
 
 us 
 SE a a pees 
 
 - n _ 
 ‘ ‘ i a 
 a eee ee ee 
 
ia gs Bel 2) 
 
 yee & CARNAL RESURRECTION. 
 But how much soever the inconsistent inventions 
 false systems of Antichrist, may have blinded the 
 “minds of natural men; yet that order can never be in- 
 verted, in which God hath created things natural, and 
 spiritual, the one for time and temporal use, and the 
 ‘other for eternity. 
 
 _ 8. The spiritual body, while in the natural, is confin- 
 ed to time, space, and natura! things; but when separa- 
 ted, and released from it, the natural is of no further 
 “use; nor can they ever be re-united without the gross- 
 ‘est subversion of every order and law of God. 
 
 ' 9. And if the same natural body thht was crucified of 
 the Jews, arcse from the dead, and could enier into the 
 fionse when: the doors were shut, why did not the same 
 body come iorth out of the tomb without assistance? 
 Where was the necessity of striking the keepers of the 
 
 ' Sepulchre with terror, that they might become as dead, 
 _and of roiling away the stone from the tomb’s mouth? 
 
 _ 16. The truth is, that no material substance can pass 
 through another without making a breach; and there- 
 fone, in order that his spiritual body might enter a close 
 
 room while the doors were shut, the natural body was 
 
 ‘taken care of by the angel, who rolled away the stone 
 
 _ from the door of the sepuichre; and thus, in the order 
 
 _ and nature of things. one thing was taken out of the way 
 
 _ of another, that the everlasting substance might appear. 
 
 e 11. The Lord took care of the body of Moses, and no 
 
 man knew of his sepulchre unto this day: Yet Satan 
 
 te the confidence to dispute with the angel about the / 
 
 body of Moses. And in the same manner, at this day, 
 
 ytan hath the confidence to dispute about the body of 
 Jesus. 
 
 oe 7 12. In the accounts given of all the different forms in 
 
 hich Christ appeared after his passion, there is not the 
 
 L. Hic standing in the midst, the doors being shut; vanish- 
 ing out of their sight; assuming the appearance of a 
 gardener, then of a stranger; and again, of a lamb with 
 
 _ seven horns and seven eyes; these, and many such ap- 
 ‘ pearances, were as difierent from the body which had 
 been nailéd to the cross, as any one thing can be from 
 
 \ . §.13. “The wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is 
 
 ternal life ;” therefore death and life cannet be admin- 23 
 
 a to one and the same, for this would be giving 
 
 est hint of his possessing the same natural body. 
 
 Matt. 
 
 xxvill. 2, 
 
 Rom. yi. 
 
 ¥ 
 
a 
 
 —— 
 
 t 
 
 Cor. xv. 
 2: 
 
 Eph. iy. 
 
 22, 24, 
 
 i Cor. Xv. 
 15—38, 
 
 . Christ shall be made alive. Therefore itisr 
 
 ’ js, that he is not a mere Jump of flesh and blood, 
 
 _ and rotten flesh, that can entertain the soul 
 
 2 a 2 
 THE INCONSISTENCY OF — 
 
 eternal life to sin. But as it is the mystery 4 
 that worketh in man, and meriteth death as. 
 and as there is nothing but sin that ruleth ar 
 in man, before he receiveth Christ; so all that 
 in him must certainly die, in order to his e 
 gift of eternal life. F 
 
 14. Hence the plain conclusion of the a 
 Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made : 
 or more properly, As all in Adam die, even $0 
 
 any thing in old Adam, that is made alive after 
 but as every thing in him and of ‘him dieth, or in o 
 words, as the old man is put off with his deeds, so th 
 new man is put on, “ which after God, is created i 
 righteousness and true holiness.” i 
 
 15. The whole error of Antichrist, 
 true resurrection, is founded in a total i 
 spiritual world. Let the soul be quickened } 
 its capacity for immortality, and an intercourse 
 world of Spirits, and the doctrine of a carnal re 
 tion will appear as it really is, the offepriag 
 and ignorance. 
 
 16. Let the man come to himself and find out 
 
 rational being, that must be seen in his full sh 
 the clay that he animateth is crumbled to 
 blended with the common elements of the 
 him be convinced of the heinousness of sin, and e 
 mity of his fleshly nature to the pure and holy. nature | 
 God, and he is no longer anxious about what becot 
 of that mortal frame which he inhabiteth.” 
 
 17. Nor is it the far-fetched arguments and p 
 evidences of a future resurrection of old use 
 
 ‘owship and increasing communication with 
 r ‘ction and eternal life that now is, and 
 bly felt and enjoyed by those who are in it. — 
 18. “ But (according to the apostle) some | 
 How are the dead raised up; and with wh 
 they come? Thou fool, that which thou sowe 
 quickened except it die. And that which thou 
 thou sowest not that body that shall be;—but God 
 eth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every 
 his own body.” 
 19. The body of a grain of corn, when put inte 
 
Py Vk NOT GARNAL, BUT SPIRITUAL. 
 
 : hath its own first principle of life in itself; and as 
 body of the grain dieth, so the seed- which is the life 
 ath body, is quickened, and cometh forth. and pro- 
 th a body again, whose seed is in itself after its own 
 _ 90. But this is very far ‘from being the case with a 
 dead corpse, which, when put into the ground, hath not 
 ~ the least principle of life in itself by which it can ever 
 be re-animated again, or that can ever be quickened and 
 come forth out of it; but it remaineth a Jifeless lump of 
 clay, and, like the dead bodies of all other animals, 
 - meeteth with a total dissolution forever. 
 21. Therefore, when the apostle saith, “ It is sown a 
 
 natural body, it is raised a spiritual body.” Hehathno , 
 
 allusion to the matter of a dead corpse, when it is put 
 tato the earth, but to the human soul in its natural state, 
 ' which, through the operation of God, becometh dead 
 with Christ, from the rudiments of an earthly nature, out 
 of which it ascendeth, and is raised a spiritual body, 
 22. Then the soul, or seed of both the righteous and 
 wicked, have each their own body. Hence the words 
 of Christ: “They that have done good (shall come forth) 
 
 unto the resurrection of life; and they that have dome 35 
 
 evil, to the resurrection of damnation.” 
 
 _ 23. Who can be so blind and perverse as to imagine 
 that the millions who have suffered urto death, for the 
 truth’s sake, endured those extreme sufferings in hopes 
 of being restored again, in some future day, to the same 
 
 _ bodies in which they suffered every imaginable torture? 
 _ 24. It must be acknowledged by all who pay any re- 
 spect to their testimony, that it was a present love of 
 virtue, salvation and immortal glory, and their faith ina 
 fature increase of the same, that animated them to face 
 the most frightful flames, and bodily tortures. 
 5. The blinded Jews denied the resurrection, not 
 ying the scriptures nor the power of God. They 
 osed their fathers were dead, and would never rise 
 til the last.day. But Jesus knew better, and his apos- 
 
 t, knew better, because their conversation was in 
 yen, where they were; and they knew, according to 
 Scriptures, that they had slept, but had not been 
 
 “Hence they testified, that the graves [the states 
 departed] were opened; and many bodies of the 
 aa Aaa 
 
 553. 
 CHAP. 
 VIEL 
 
 1 Cor. xr 
 4. 
 
 John r. 
 
 after they had received the baptism of the Holy ~ 
 
 Mat. xxvi? 
 52, 53. 
 
Luke viii, 
 
 52, 53. 
 
 John xi. 
 11. 
 
 1 Cor. xv. 
 29. 
 
 Ezekiel 
 Xxxvii. 12, 
 13, 23. 
 
 1 John iy. 
 17, v. 16. 
 
 Isai. Ixvi. 
 
 , 22. Rev. 
 xvi. 2. 
 Mark ix. 
 44, 
 
 their fire be quenched,” 
 
 Yar eu: - 
 ae 
 
 bs 
 THE RESURRECTION, NOT CARNAL. 
 
 saints which slept arose, and went into the holy 
 [not bloody Jerusalem] and appeared ane ETD 
 appeared unto such as had eyes to see them. ra 
 27. Upon the same principle Jesus 01 
 ing the maid, “ She is not dead, but sleepeth. And 
 laughed him to scorn, knowing that she was dead, 
 That is, knowing, in their own carnal imaginations, h 
 he was a liar and a deceiver, 8 SU eR 
 28. In like manner Jesus knew that ‘Lazarus a 
 len asleep, and it was merely in condescension to 
 dark understanding, that he said plainly, Lazarus 
 dead; and he could as well have called hin forth 
 ont his tabernacle as with, had they been ponents 
 eyes to see him, as the disciples saw Moses_ rach: 
 talking with Jesus on the mount, 95 5 © 
 29. From all which it is evident, that it peas 
 rate state of the wicked only, which is, or ever 
 counted a state of death, and that of the righ 
 state of sleep; and according to’ the « pm 
 state of separation, so is their resurrection. - 
 30. The rising of those whe sleep in Christ, 
 first in order, is called, The first resurrection. A 
 quickening of the wicked to a sense of their sit 
 although sometimes called a resurrection, ye S m¢ 
 properly denominated, The second death, = 
 31. Then as it is by the power of Christ, sca 
 dead are raised, and as he was baptized for the dea 
 with the power of the Holy Ghost, both im his Grst ¢ 
 second appearing, and therefore quickeneth ho 
 will, it is beyond all controversy that the dead-a 
 ed, and come up out of their graves—“out of all 
 dwelling places, wherein they have sinned” 
 32, And as Christ, who is the resurrection 
 life, dwelleth in the members of his body, and 
 so are they in this world; therefore. they ask, 
 giveth them life, for them that sin uot tanto ‘de 
 eternal life; and they are raised up in this last d: 
 do enter into the holy city, and are seen and 
 many, and serve God day and night in his ten 
 33. And while they go forth and worship 
 in the beauty of holiness, they look upon the ¢ 
 them that have transgressed, and continue to 
 the beast: “ for their worm shale not die; neith 
 
 ¥ 
 
Liat = 
 
 : Be VIL . YHE WORSHIP OF 6OD. 
 wee a H ‘ 5 
 Ae swe CHAPTER: 1X. 
 lias The Worship. of God: 
 
 7 HATEVER may be called the worship of God, 
 
 . itis certain that-ne external exercise can be 
 
 any thing more than an outward expression of an inward 
 spiritual sensation of love and obedience to God, arising 
 from a knowledge and understanding of his will. And 
 as nothing is more expressive of love and respect to God 
 
 than obedience, therefore the most perfect and accepta- | 
 
 ble worship is performed by those who keep the com-. 
 mandments of God. 
 
 2. Hence the words of Christ, “If ye love me, keep - 
 
 ’ my commandments.—Why call ye me Lord, Lord, and 
 _ do not the things which J say ?—In vaia they do worship 
 me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.— 
 Ye worship ye know not what—But the hour cometh, 
 ‘and now is, when the true worshippers shail worship 
 the Father in spirit and intruth: for the Father seeketh 
 ssuch to worship him.—Thon shalt worship the Lord thy 
 ‘God; and him only shalt thou serve.” 
 
 3. As man is an active intelligent being, formed for 
 
 . Social communion; so in every age, there have always 
 
 been certain external forms of divine worship, which, in 
 
 different dispensations, have been various, according te 
 the manifestation of the will of God in each, and the va- 
 
 Fious operations of his Spirit, for the time then present. 
 
 4, The manner of worship in the first appearing of 
 Christ, was not reduced to any form, bat according as 
 true Believers were moved by the Spirit, in various eir- 
 eumstances. They worshipped Godin prayer, vocal of 
 
 _ silent, in praise, ib thanks-giying, in exhortations, and in 
 
 feasts of charity, by which they en their love 
 
 and union to each other. - 
 
 _ 6. This various manner of aialalgs continued, mostly, 
 
 with all the true witnesses until near the time of Christ’s 
 
 . 
 | 
 
 ht, sat in solemn silence, waiting for. the break of 
 ay, denying their gwn wisdom and judgment, and per- 
 rming no act of worship but such as they were moved 
 ie the inward light and eyidence of nee acichonee 
 
 55% 
 
 CHAP. 
 IX, 
 
 % 
 
 John xis. 
 15. 
 joke vi. 
 
 Mate EV. 
 
 John iv. 
 22, Ze 
 
 Mat. iv 
 10, 
 
 ‘second appearing, when many, like the guards of the | 
 
GHAP. 
 
 Gompare 
 Bxod. xv. 
 1 to 20 
 with Rev. 
 xy. 2,3; 
 
 1 Samuel 
 xviii. 6. 
 
 1 Chron, 
 xii. 8. 
 
 THE WORSHIP OF GOD, 
 
 tion and precepts of men, and wholly ie 
 author and fountain of life, they davated 
 do his will in all things wherein it might bes 
 fest. Hence the light, and truth, and revélation 
 increased among them, until, by the special ope: 
 his power, they were ’moved: to go forth and 
 God in the dance: which had been expressly: si 
 by the law and the prophets, as the peculiar manne 
 ne to be established in the latter day. 
 . And as the work of full redemption, and, the wor 
 pt of God attending it, were to be introduced i 
 line of the female; therefore it is particularly — 
 of notice, that through the order of the female, both th 
 example and promise were given, through all the law 
 and the prophets, which may ovidantty aoe om 
 what followeth, Ry 
 
 8. The deliverance. of the children. st deanks om un+ 
 der Pharaoh, and their escape through the’ Red en,» as 
 a plain and striking figure of the day of fall x Hon 
 from the bondage and dominion of sin, as may 
 from the song of Moses and the children of Israel... 
 therefore it was that “ Miriam the prophetess, the si 
 of Aaron, took a timbrel in her hand; and all the wor 
 went out after her, with timbrels, and with dane 
 
 9. The same manver of worship was also c 
 on all the most triumphant occasions, among the Is 
 ites, after they were established in the pro’ 
 and commonly practised on obtaining victory 0 
 enemies, and was expressive of their joy aanth 
 ness for the extraordinary power and Nd 
 
 10. The first ‘abode of the ark of God-was in § 
 and it was there, at the yearly feasts of the Lord 
 the virgins or daughters of Shiloh, went forth t 
 in dances. This, all the time that the house o r Go 
 was in Shiloh, was an abiding figure ——— ors 
 in Christ, at the bringing in the: ank:ol whe ‘ 
 God in this latter day. 
 
 11. Also, when the king of Jareeh returned 
 victory over Goliah, the Philistine, (a type sa 
 “The women came out of all the cities of Is 
 and dancing.” 
 
 12. Again, the final establishment oh the os 
 and his Testament, was prefigured when the - 
 ark was removed from Shiloh to the city of Davi 
 ing accompanied with the same solemn exercise, 
 
 — vai 
 
 4 
 
. ele . - a 
 * vill | <pHE WoRSHIP OF GoD. BER: 
 
 David and all Israel played [that.is danced*] before God al 
 with all their might, and with singing. ~ Pn SV; 
 13. But when Michal, the proud daughter of Saul, * Heb. — 
 ‘saw David leaping and dancing before the Lord, she Rap ing 
 despiséd him in her heart, and scorafully reproached  gpyort, 
 him for dishonouring his dignity as a king, by shame- play.” See 
 legsly uncovering himself (as she said) in the eyes of the ° ark 
 handmaids of his servants; and counted ‘him and-all the 75am. = 
 rest as ypin fellows. ; if 
 14. Bat David said to Michal, “ Jt was before the 
 ‘Lord, who chose me before thy father, to appoint me ~- 
 ralerover Israel: therefore will I play before the Lord. 
 And I will yet be more-vile than thus, and will be. base 
 ih mine own sight; and of the maid-servants which thou 
 hast spoken cf, of them shall I be had in honour.” 
 Therefore, as a punishment for despising that which 
 - God accepted, Michal. the daughter of Saul, had no child 
 to the day of her death. ' 
 15. It is therefore evident, that it Wasa peouliar wor- 
 ‘ship, practised among the children of Israel, on the most 
 joyful and important occasions, during their prosperity; 
 and that it was acceptable unto God, and was the high- 
 vest expression of joy and gratitude that could possibly 
 be used on those occasions, and served as a figure of the 
 joy and triumph of the saints in the latter day. 
 16. But in the time of their captivity at Babylon, this 
 _ sacresl exercise was entirely lost from the people of God, 
 and like the vessels of the sanctuary, profaned by the 
 _ wicked in the service of the devil. And hence the lam- i 
 ‘entation of the prophet Jeremiah, “'Phe joy of our heart Lam. v.15 
 _ is-ceased, our dance is turned into mourning.” pe ag 
 17, And although the wicked unjustly took, and used ; 
 _ this manner of worship»in their idolatrous feasts, yet 
 _ ‘there was a promise of restoring it to the people of God pan. v.3 
 _ inthe latter day: hence a plain figure of this restora- Ezra i. 7. 
 tion, was the bringing back to Jerusalem, and cleansing 
 _ again, those vessels and ornaments of the temple which 
 _ had been soimpiously abused in their feasts at Babylon, 
 + 18. The promise that this mode of wership should be 
 | vestored to the people of God, in the latter day, evident- 
 _ ly appeareth, from the most express and pointed proph- 
 esies, given in the time of the captivity. Thusthe Lord 
 by the prophet Jeremiah: * Behold, f will bring again 
 | the captivity of Jacob’s tents. and have mercy on his 
 i dwelling places:—And out of them shall proceed thanks- 
 \ Aaa2 
 
 er 
 
358 
 ‘CHAP. 
 i, 
 
 Jer. xxxi. 
 4to 14. 
 
 + Heb. 
 y or 
 
 play. 
 
 Hosea ii- 
 #5. 
 
 Luke xxiv. 
 44. 
 
 xv. 25. 
 
 ' garments, and clothed — the best eps toe ee 
 
 THE WORSHIP OF GOB, 
 
 siviilay and the voice of them that make 
 latter days ye’shall consider it.” pomereny as Soeeeedt 
 19. “ Again I will build thee, and thow sk b 
 O virgin of Israel—and shalt go forth in 
 them that make merry.*—Therefore tk 
 and sing in the height of Zion, and: shall £ j 
 to the goodness of the Lord.—Then: shall the vi 
 joice in the dance, both ee old te 
 for I will turn their mourning into joy, and 
 them, and,make them rejoice from their sor 2 
 20. The same in substance was also promised tt 
 the prophet Hosea, speaking of the valley of A 
 (which alludeth to the confession and mortification | 
 it is expressly said, “ She shall sing there, as in the ¢ 
 of her youth, as in ‘the day when she came upout of 
 land of Egypt.” Which alludeth to the deliverance 
 Israe] on the banks of the Red sea. °c Bea ae 
 21. Thus it is evident, that the promise of God fe 
 the restoration of'this solemn exercise, was given in| 
 line of the female, to virgins, or such as were pure 
 ‘undefiled before God; and it was to such eet 
 worship was to be restored in the latter ge 
 _ 22. But as these things could not be fulfilled in 
 first appearing, therefore he renewed the 
 which were made through the prophets, s 
 things must be fulfilled which were written’ 
 of Moses, and in the prophets, and im the F 
 cerning me.” Which, in ‘this particulee,-was 
 pressly alluded to in his parable of the younger s 
 returned to his father’s house, and being stript ¢ 
 
 si¢ and dancing. 
 _ 23. But the elder son was offended, abd 
 Which was particularly expressive of th 
 this munner of worship, in making a 
 the old heaven of malice and wickednegey'@ 
 leavened bread of sincerity and truth. ~~ 
 24, It is not merely the external p na 
 present worship of God, by which any ane uit 
 the same being given by the special gift and 
 of God, according to promise, it is therefore an 
 manifesiation of the power of the Holy Ghost, wh 
 effectual, in the hearts of the faithfal, to the desti 
 of the nature of sin, i 
 _ 25, And thus, by uniting together in one faith, te 
 
PY Vill. “JHE HOLY SCRIPTURES: 
 
 according to his own appointment, Believers 
 are baptized into one Spirit, and grow up together in 
 Christ as the members of one body: and this manner of 
 worship, to the people of God, is not empty, nor carnal; 
 but mighty through ost joyful as heaven, and solem® 
 as eety: 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 Lhe Holy Scriptures. 
 HOSE Books which have been a into one, 
 
 under the title of Holy Scriptures, so called 
 from their being written by holy men, who were moved 
 
 | by the Holy Ghost. And as far as they have been pre- 
 
 served entire, in their original sense, free from the ers 
 tors of translators and transcribers, they are justly de» 
 nominated “The Scriptures of Truth.” 
 
 2. They contain a true account of the will and pur- 
 poses of God, revealed to man in different ages of the 
 world, and of the operations of his power, from the be- 
 ginning of the world, relative to the salvation of souls, 
 until_the real work of redemption began: and they con- 
 ‘tain also the true predictions of all the principal events 
 that were to take place in the earth, until the work of 
 redemption should be finally accomplished. 
 
 3. But as the scriptures are composed of letters, and 
 letters are no more than signs, marks, or shadows of 
 sw and not the very substance of the things which 
 _ they signify; therefore it is contrary to the dictates of 
 
  yeason and common sense to suppose that any of -those 
 
 pad things are in the apepeans: of which they contain 
 2 written account. 
 
 _ 4 They contain an account of the Spirit by which 
 
 writers thereof were inspired, but they do not con- 
 
 tain that Spirit itself: They contain a true record of the 
 
 . ise of eternal life, but that eternal life is not in the 
 
 _ scriptures, but in the Son of God, according to the re- 
 eordoftruth. “Ye search* the scriptures, (said Christ 
 o the Pharisees) for in them ye think ve have eternal 
 
 ; and they are they which testify of me.” 
 it is The Scriptures contain a true account of the law 
 of God, but scripture is not that law. “1 will put my 
 
 559 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 John y. 
 39. 
 
866 
 CHAP. 
 X. 
 
 Jer. xxxi. 
 So: 
 
 Rom. i. 16. 
 
 ‘Heb. iv, 
 42. 
 
 i Pet. i. 
 33. 
 
 ¥ ~ 
 ¥, h 
 a] Z . 
 * "hs : a 
 ’ 
 
 THE HOLY SCRIPTURES: * 
 law in their inward parts, and write it‘in 
 They also contain an account of the 
 but they are not the gospel itself 5» 9) 
 
 6. The beginning of the gospel is not-the 
 of the Bible, but the beginning of the of 
 to salvation: for the gospel itself is the powe 
 unto salvation to every one that believeth in the 
 of God, wherever it is made manifest, by living a 
 sen witnesses of God, who have it in possession. 
 
 7, The Scriptures ‘also contain a’true account of th 
 Word in different ages, according as it was ¢ red 
 sundry times, and in divers manners; but dave “o 
 themselves are not that Word, but a record of 
 ration of that Word, in different ages, 
 
 8. Sow it is etidd The Word vf God came 
 Abraham, or Moses, or to any of the 
 nat the Bible that came to them; bat‘the word of 
 which is quick and powerful, sharper than any ft 
 ed sword,—and is a discerner ef the ‘hough and in 
 of the heart:” And this cannot be saidvof the s 
 
 9. The word of God is incorruptible, and di 
 abideth forever; but the Bible isnot ipconruptibey 
 doth it abide forever. And if all the Scriptures” 
 books on earth were consumed, the ‘Wordof 
 still be the same quickening sword of the Spirit. 
 fore, they are greatly deceived, who imagine th 
 scriptures are the Word of God; thereis no s 
 communicated, in any part of the Eig sr : 
 ginning to end. aw tiie 
 
 10. The scripture saith, “ ren shall not: surel 
 but this was not the Word aa: God, but the word 
 serpent. It is written, “Make thee an ark of. 
 wood.” This was the word of God spoken to IN 
 it was not the word of God to any other, pane 
 heaven; and so of many other passages, 
 
 11, The Scriptures contain an senate 
 of God in different ages, and of the sayingsof 
 men, and of righteous men; the sayings of true a 
 prophets—of honest men ani of hypocrites, and th 
 timonies of true and false witnesses; and who e¢ 
 blind as to imagine that all this recerd of good an 
 ean either be the Word ofvGod, ora rule of ait 
 practice? im 
 
 12, According to the true testimony of the seriptur 
 the. Word ef God always abode .in a man of God, a s 
 
oe 
 P, Vill. THE) HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 
 quickening Spirit, by which he was moved to sitio or 
 write such things as God chose to reveal; and what was 
 
 thas uttered or written, might be perverted or destroy- 
 ed, or the man of God might be put to death; but the 
 spirit, the Word which liveth and abideth 
 forever, could never be altered, perverted nor destroyed, 
 but would always come forth, and appear again in others. 
 _ 13. Thus, from one dispensation to another, the word 
 of God, and the contrary principle which rose against 
 iit, in mau, continued to increase the Scriptures; and 
 those writings, which had been acknowledged before as 
 a record of truth, were used in confirmation of every 
 present work of God, _ by such as were in it, and had the 
 word of a living testimony. 
 14. And hence the Scriptures, in their proper use, 
 could never be given or administered to mankind, but 
 ' by inspiration of God: neither could they be profitable 
 for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, or instruction in 
 righteousness, but through the man of God, who had 
 the Word of God living and abiding in him, by which 
 he was perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 
 15. Hence it was that Christ Jesus expounded unto his 
 ' disciples, in all the scriptures, the things concerning 
 _ himself. And the apostle, as his manner was, reasoned 
 out of the Scriptures, alledging that Christ must needs 
 _ have suffered; but it was a very small part of what Je- 
 _ sus taught, or the apostles reasoned, that is recorded; 
 _ yet from a misunderstanding of what little was record- 
 ‘ ed, some wrested those writings to their own destruc- 
 _ tion, as they did the other scriptures. 
 _. 16. From all which there appeareth a manifest dis- 
 _ tinction between the word of God, and the scriptures; 
 and notwithstanding those who receive the word of God 
 as their guide, are led according to the scriptures; yet 
 is not in word only, but in power, such as the scrip- 
 never could communicate. It must be granted by 
 ll, that the Spirit which inspired the matter of the sa- 
 ered writings, is greater than those writings, and is 
 i ore the living and true guide into all truth, which 
 but in part written. 
 ‘17. The command of God to Noah respecting the 
 rk, could be no rule of conduct to Abraham; but the 
 rd of God which came to him, must be his rele, and 
 ience to that alone, could he be justified. Like- 
 pheenthe command of God to Abraham, te offer up a 
 
 ers 
 
 oe Ot TE 
 
 564 
 CH TAP. 
 
 Se 
 
THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 human sacrifice, could be no rule to fii shi 
 
 other person under heaven. | e 
 
 18. What was commanded ame h 
 dren'of Israel, was commanded t tm and to 
 
 nation upon earth, Besides, a thousand things 
 commanded to individuals, which were binding. 
 other person but those to whom the comMnand sy 
 
 19. It must argue the most extreme ignorar 
 one, to suppose that what was expressly. reve 
 
 enjoined on one nation or individual, as. their, 
 equally binding on all mankind in every § 
 and nation. 
 
 20 Because Noah was commanded to build.a 
 must all mankind build arks? Because the prophet I 
 » ah was commanded to walk naked and barefoot, for 
 sign unto Egypt and Ethiopia, were all m: 
 low his example, without regard to heat or 
 » special.command? Because the pro 
 commanded to prepare his bread with hie 
 universal rule for others? Or, is every man ob 
 take a wife of whoredoms,, and to beget chil 
 " -whoredoms, because the prophet Hosea was ¢ 
 ed so to do? 
 
 21, What greater deception could ‘Antichrist pe 
 impose upon mankind, in order to blind their 
 true revelation of God, than to pretend th 
 tures of the Old and New- Testament (as vey 2 
 led) are the only rule to direct us,” and under { 
 tence to reject the testimony of present hem 
 
 22. God never was beholden to ay = 
 means of revealing his will; but he that fon 
 of man, can also form, in that soul, a convi 
 will, And nothing but the ridiculous — 
 actually died, could ever have given 
 blind error of the Antichristian world, that 
 was his Last Will and -Testament, and: the. 
 executors and administrators, 
 
 23. The oath and covenant of God, fehl 
 stood between two immutable agents, in whic 
 impossible for God to fail of the accomplishm 
 purpose) could furnish a hope, as an anchor of th 
 sure and stedtast, which entered into that within the’ 
 
 24, But in the reading of the Old-Testament, 
 vail was still upon the heart: and although it | re 
 in the-first appearing of Christ, yet that vail re 
 
eae | 4 <i ce 
 
 <P. Vii. THE HOn¥Y scRIPTURES, 
 
 568 
 
 ‘antaken away; and therefore, until the vail was fully CHAP. 
 
 removed, in the second appearing of*Christ, the scrip- 
 tures could never be fully understood, nor could the 
 ‘very things themselves, to which the promises alluded, 
 be fully revealed: nor could even the form of the oath 
 be kept uncorrupted through the dark reign of Antichrist, 
 
 25. Certain it is, that the scriptures have not only 
 been misunderstood, but have been grossly perverted, 
 and forced out of their true sense, and abused to the pur- 
 pose of misrepresenting the true character and purpose 
 of God, and all his designs and dispensations to man. I 
 confirmation of this truth, we need but look at the nume- 
 rous divided sectaries now upon earth, who, for ages, 
 have been contentling about the sense of the scri ptures, 
 and shedding each other’s blood in defence of their re- 
 spective opinions. 
 
 26. By establishing the scriptures as the word of God, 
 for all future ages, the most inconsistent ideas have been 
 formed of the Divine goodness; while the comments and 
 precepts of men have:prevailed, instead of the living 
 Word; and a total ignorante of the spiritual world, in- 
 stead of the knowledge of the true and quickening spirit 
 of revelation: which is particularly manifest in that hor- 
 rid and blasphemous doctrine of “eternal and uncondi- 
 dional decrees.” 
 
 27. By this unreasonable doctrine, millions, who ne- 
 ver had the offer of a Saviour, have been reprobated 
 and doomed to final perdition, because they unhappily 
 _ came into the world before the coming of Christ, or liv- 
 | ved remote from where his name was named. 
 
 28. How far are the sacred Scriptures from once inti- 
 ‘mating that souls, in all ages, were destined iminediately 
 _ to their unchangeable Semis aE as they papers out of the 
 
 | \ amating, that the small ohasnaienii of divine light, which 
 ‘Rations in dark ages enjoyed for a moment, contained 
 ro that they should ever enjoy, or that they were fixed 
 
 | tlement with eternal justice! 
 
 t r 29. But on the contrary, those sacred records of i in: 
 ired truth, as far as they ever were believed without 
 sjudice, and understood without the dark covering of 
 se systems, have allured the souls of mankind towards 
 Lote of spirits, from whence their. sacred light was 
 sd: a world real and substantial, and only invisi- 
 
 pastate unalterable, and yet reserved for a final set- 
 
 % 
 
So4 
 CHAP. 
 x. 
 
 ohn iii. 
 T3. 
 
 Acts ii. 34 . 
 
 Rom, xi. 
 32, 
 
 Luke xxiii. 
 42,43, 
 
 - of dignity and spiritual travel, before whom they 
 
 THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 
 ble by teason of human depravity; and the thick ¢ 
 of darkness occasioned by sin, So that as the | 
 eth, and as the soul liveth, those who have pass 
 this present world are not more justly jud 
 dead, than those who remain in it. — uae 
 .30. Whatever conjectures may be formed conc 
 the temporal judgments of God upon the wicked 
 ages, certain it is, that the scriptures most pointec 
 card the idea of a final jadgment being passed « 
 soul before the mystery of God is finished ay 
 pearing and ‘work of Christ. 
 31. And whatever may be understood conceriiing ¢ ny 
 one’s ascending into heaven, yet Christ, who descet 
 from heaven, testified, saying, “* No man hath asce 
 up to heaven.” And -Peter, ifmmediately after he 
 ceived the Holy Ghost, bore a similar testimony, 
 “ Dayid is not ascended into the heavens.” ’st. a 
 abundantly proveth, in his epistle to the eta th: 
 there+was no difference between Jew and Greek, br 
 that God had. concluded them all in unbelief, that 
 might have mercy upon all. 
 32. The old world, the inhabitants of Sodom, and the 
 unbelieving Jews, and many other nations, have 
 systematically fixed and bound in chains of eternal 
 ness, by men more wicked and beastly than they. 
 who knew their state the best, the inventors of 
 systems, or the Son'of God, who had the keys 6 
 and hell? He testified, saying, “ The men of | 
 shall rise up in the judgment with this gener 
 shall condemn it:” and also, that it should b 
 erable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of. 
 than for that city which rejected his testimony. 
 33. Christ Jesus, who was before all worlds, i 
 
 naked and open to view, did not confine his lat 
 little flock of believers, in visible bodies on this 
 The thought is too mean for any rational being. 
 nothing short of tempting the Almighty, and 
 the Holy One. 
 
 34, The apostles knew better, and witnesedd 
 had opened the way to the city of the ay! 
 The dying thief knew better, when he said 
 member me (not when thou goest, but) when : 
 est into thy kingdom.” “ To-day (said Jesus) si 
 be with me in paradise.” 
 
—- - 
 P. Vil. HE HOLY SCRIPTURES, 
 
 _ 35, Now this was the same day in which the Anti- 
 ebristians say he died, and three days before he came 
 to life, and more than forty days before he ascended to 
 heaven. Is this like immediately passing into eternal 
 heayen or hell? or lying dead for a season, and then 
 coming to life again? No such thing. 
 
 36. Truly said Christ to the blind leaders of the blind, 
 “Ye know not whither I go—but I know whither I go. % 
 And verily, it was not into Joseph’s new tomb, for the ! 
 malefactor could not have the honour of going there 
 with him; but into paradise, that is, a state of happiness 
 and rest, where many bodies of the saints were gather- 
 ed, and from which they arose after his resurrection, 
 and came into the holy city, in which God had placed 
 salvation; which things the angels desire to look into. 
 
 “37. Nor was the voice of the Son of God confined to 
 
 _ the saints alone, whether in this world, or in a world of 
 spirits, but was impartially extended to all; and not 
 overlooking those who through disobedience had forfeit- 
 ed the blessings of former dispensations, he went and 
 preached to the Spirits in prison, which were disobedi- 
 ent in the days of Noah, while the ark was preparing. 
 
 ‘38. It is inconsistent with a God of infinite justice and 
 goodness, that his work should be confined to the con- 
 ‘tracted limits of this inferior globe, while worlds of 
 worlds lie naked and open to his view; or that the mil- 
 lions who have departed into a world of spirits, without 
 the knowledge of his will, should be bound in chains of 
 
 “ Bite cial darkness, without ever hearing the gospel, in 
 _ which only is true happiness and eternal life. For this 
 } cause was the gospel preached. also to them that are 
 
 M dead, that they might be judged according to men in the ¢ 
 
 __ flesh, but live according to God in the spirit. 
 4 wel 9. In every dispensation of God’s grace, all who were 
 : dient to the light and will of God made known unto 
 ve _were accepted of him,.in every nation, left this 
 iu in peace, and rested in hope of a future resurrec- 
 on. “Unto which, (saith the apostle) our twelve tribes, 
 
 Paidnich:, hope to come; for which hope’s sake, ] am 
 saccused of the Jews.” 
 
 id 40. And as that order and eternal glory, which God 
 Rad reserved for the latter day, was not fully revealed 
 
 in Christ’s frst appearing; all the apostles, and true fol- 
 of Christ, remained in a state of rest, and accept- 
 Bbb 
 
 in ' 
 
 ‘instantly, for in the world of spirits] serving God day 7 
 
 565 
 
 or. 
 
 John yin. 
 14. 
 
 1 Pet. iii- 
 19,20. . 
 
 1 Pet. iy. 
 
 Acts xxvi. 
 
868 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 day of glory which was promised. 
 
 Keel. xii. 
 14, 
 
 Rev. xxii. 
 ie 
 
 A John y. 
 16. - 
 
 Mat. xii. 
 Be. 
 
 servants also, and their: brethren that should be k 
 
 and Scythian, the bond and free, the male and 
 
 . bride say, Come,—and whosoever will, let him 
 
 THE “HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 ance with God, waiting in hope for the coming 0 
 
 41. Hence the state of the true witnesses 
 in vision.to St. John, relating to the period of A 
 reign; and he “saw under the altar cain’ 
 that were slain for the word of God, and. for the 1 
 mony which they held. And it was said unto them 
 they should rest yet for a little season, until their fe 
 
 as they were, should be fulfilled.” ~~ mh, 
 42. Such then is the truth recorded in the bedi wri 
 tings, which cannot be broken; and .all things wri 
 therein, in relation to Christ, and the work of red 
 tion, will haye their full and final accomplishment, 
 not one jot or tittle thereof fail. 4 
 43. And as it is eternal trath, that “God sl 
 every work into judgment, with every secret thing, 
 ther it be good, or whether 7t de evil;” so it is et 
 truth, that every individual soul, whom. God. 
 ated, must have a free and final offer of the g 
 ther i in this world, or in the world of spirits. 
 44, And upon the principles of equal. prot 
 justice, the day of God’s final visitation and | 
 opened to all; to the Jew and the Greek, the Bz 
 
 the present and departed, while “the Spirit a 
 
 hs sa of life freely.” 
 5, And as there isa sin unto death, 
 ther forgiveness in this world, nor in the: rid 
 which is the sin against the Holy G in 
 her revelation, or last display of God’s grace 
 therefore a final and deliberate choice of evil 
 ance of known and positive good, is the separa’ 
 which fixeth the final doom of the wicked; : 
 such the mercy of-God is exit 
 of his final judgment, while death and hell a 
 the lake of fire, which is the second death. righ 
 
 46, But to the soul that is willing to’ rise u 
 judgment against sin, and condemn it, the gates 
 holy city are open continually, which, in the igst 
 make a final end of all those typical distinctions b 
 Pharaoh and Moses, Isaac and Ishmael, Jacob a 
 and the rest. - 
 
 AT, And he alone that rejecteth the last, 
 
P. Vill. TRE CONCLUSION, 
 
 opening ot salvation and eternal life, shutteth himself 
 out with dogs and sorcerers, into outer darkness, where 
 shall be weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth; 
 
 while the righteous shine forth as the sun, in the king- 
 
 dom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let: him 43 
 
 hear. 
 en Se 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 THE CONCLUSION: . 
 Ina few thoughts addressed to Young Believers. 
 
 O-all who have received the faith of the Son of 
 . God, in the present opening of the everlasting 
 gospel, and in obedience thereunto, have confessed and 
 forsaken their sins, and have separated themselves from 
 the common course and practice of this present evil 
 world, with a full determination to follow the Lamb 
 whithersoever he goeth, — 
 2. Brethren and Sisters, dearly beloved for the truth’s 
 sake, before we close this present. work, we think it ex- 
 _ pedient, in a few words, to address you in particular; 
 sensible of the important relafion which we bear towards 
 you, as well as of the greatness of the work into which 
 _ ye are called, and the effect which it must finally Hare 
 _ upon all souls. 
 _. 3. According to the gift of God committed to us, and 
 _ the present state of mankind to receive the truth, we 
 have opened the most essential matters of fact, that have 
 taken place in different.ages of the world, from the be- 
 ‘ginning, in relation to the salvation and redemption of 
 souls. And as the way of God is in the great deep, 
 ‘whom no man hath seen nor can see, it is expected that 
 many things, in relation to his work, will appear dark 
 and mysterious to all flesh. 
 _ *4, However, it hath been. our aim to state things 
 eeable to truth, and according to that measure of 
 light and uaderstanding which we have received from 
 od, without.any design of pleasing man: we have, 
 efore, used great plainness of speech, both in expos- 
 1g ; the lost state of man, in all ages; as sunk in the cor-. 
 
 567. 
 Big: 7a 
 
 ——_——_—, 
 
 Rev. xxii. 
 15. 
 
 Mat. xiii. 
 
568 
 
 CHAP. 
 Vie. 
 
 _ tions, which naturally arise in @ fallen n 
 
 tongue to fall upon themselves. pd 
 
 FHE CONCLUSION,» 
 
 strait and narrow way of self-denial, forboth: 
 woman, according to Christ’s first and second: 
 5. We are fully apprised of the infinite flood o 
 
 those piercing and very mortifying truths, althoug 
 have not thought proper to investigate or answer 
 objections so fully as somie may wish; nor do we supp 
 that they ever will be fully answered by paper and 
 or any thing short of that convincing arrow, the light 
 and power of God, by which they shall make their own: 
 
 6, Whatever reasonings the inet imagination n 
 invent, they are no more than empty bubbles, when c: 
 pared to the power of God, which is made known by re 
 al facts, according to the times and seasons of his fe 
 Therefore it is not for us to indulge a.spirit of vain r 
 
 soning, but to believe what God hath: wrought, anc “ 
 
 obedience, to reap the everlasting benefit. §=9§ 
 
 7. As the facts which we have stated are plain 
 simple, it requireth nothing more than for the m 
 be divested of prejudice and a:false education, to. 
 them; and in truth, it is impossible for an pene 
 simply honest and bent after the truth and h 
 believe any thing else, 
 
 8. We have plainly testified the well hai 
 deniable fact, that man, in-his natural state, 
 God into the nature of the wicked one; that 
 remained in that fallen state, until Christ : 
 appeared, that he took that nature and er 
 an example to all souls; and that as many as 
 the same cross, and followed him in that day, 
 kind of first-fruits of his creatures. 
 
 9. We have also testified that there was 
 away, that Antichrist reigned, and that no true 
 nor the perfect way of God, was known on the’ 
 for many ages; but that according to the testi 
 all the true witnesses, it was to be opened in t 
 day. Accordingly, we have plainly stated how. 
 where, and when the perfect way of God was 
 the second time; and what those souls have actu 
 tained who have come into it. 
 
 10. These things, dearly beloved, are not ctumni 
 devised fables, nor matters of mere ’ speculation, 
 yourselves also know; but they are the most import 
 facts that ever were exhibited on earth. And we | 
 
P, Vill, THE’ CONCLUSION. 
 
 569. 
 
 confidently say, that as universally as Jew and Gentile’ oe 
 
 were convinced of sin, so universally they all expected a _—"" __ 
 
 Saviour; and as extensive as their expectations were, so 
 éxtensive hath the news circulated through the earth, 
 that Jesus was the person ordained of God to that office. 
 
 ‘11. And again, as extensively as the name of Christ 
 
 Jesus hath spread through the earth, and souls have. 
 
 been awakened to a deeper sense of their loss, so uni- 
 versally hath the second appearing of Christ been ex- 
 pected; and to the same extent shall it be known, that 
 through the blessed Mother of our redemption, the glo- 
 and perfection of his divine nature hath been reveal- 
 ed for salvation, unto the ends of the earth, in these Jat- 
 ter days. 
 12. It would doubtless have been very gratifying to 
 _ the idolatrous kingdom of Antichrist, had the biography 
 ’ of Jesus of Nazareth been as fully and clearly stated as 
 that of General Washington, or some of the great and 
 noble ones of the earth. 
 
 13. Could they have ascertained the precise time of 
 
 his birth; the name-of the inn-keeper in whose stable 
 he was born; how many shepherds, and what their 
 names were, who found him and his mother; to what 
 size he grew, and what was his shape and colour; such 
 _ frivolous circumstances would have feasted their refined 
 taste, while the main subject of his mission was wholly 
 disregarded. . .* : 
 14. But whatever curious minds were in search after; 
 _ ¢ertain it is, the true believer gloried only in his having 
 found the Messias; and it was immaterial to such how 
 _ he came, seeing this was he, of whom Moses and the 
 prophets did write. So in regard to his second appear- 
 _ ing, a thousand curious enquiries may be raised, relat- 
 ing to temporal circumstances, which are mere bubbles 
 : of vanity to souls who are groaning under the bondage 
 of sin, and earnestly longing for redemption. 
 +15. The first in America who received the testimony 
 of the gospel, were satisfied that it was the truth of God 
 against all sin, and that in faithful obedience thereunto, 
 they should find that salvation. and deliverance from the 
 power of sin, for which they sincerely panted. And be- 
 ng made partakers of the glorious liberty of the sons 
 __ of God, it was a matter of no importance with them from 
 _ whence the means of their deliverance came, whether 
 from a stable in Bethlehem, or from Toad-lane in Man- 
 _ chester. 
 
 Bbb2 
 
570 
 CHAP. 
 iE 
 
 pe 
 
 .God, your only guardian, ye grow up in 
 
 ” 
 
 THE CONCLUSION: © 
 
 16, Nor could any circumstances, ¢ 
 pride of man, be construed in any other light, t 
 evidence that God had chosen things that are 
 ed, to bring to nought things ire Ber 
 among men, that no flesh should glory in hi 
 17. It was sufficient that the testimony o 
 reached them, and that the requirement of God 
 plainly made known, and all they had to do was to 
 prove their privilege, and be thankful that the 
 counted worthy to receive the word of God, 
 whatever medium he was pleased to bestow it. 
 
 18. This they have done by a patient continuan 
 well-doing, amidst false and. slanderous reports, 
 scoffings, railings, buffetings, stripes and imprisoi 
 And thus, by the overcoming spirit and powel 
 gospel, they have transmitted unto you the tes 
 Christ, pure and undefiled. ~_ niSly de 
 *. 19, And by no higher argument wili ye ever 
 to vindicate the past, or recommend the present 
 God, than by the innocence of your lives and the pu 
 of your morals; while, by the present gift and power 
 
 uature, resisting: and overcoming fleshly lusts w! 
 against the soul; having your conversation he 
 whereas they speak evil against you as ey 
 may, by your good works which they 
 God in the day of visitation. For so*is the 
 that with well-doing, ye may put to silence 
 vance of foolish men. 1 hatte» 
 20. The false spirit of Antichrist ie 
 for a season, to slander and perp ape ly 
 say. A time-serving priesthood, who neither 
 they say, nor whereof they affirm, may palm t 
 the character of deceivers, wolves in sheep’s clo 
 and gather up and circulate every ri rt a 
 you. Or seeing the hope of their gain cut off, th 
 through envy, stir up lewd fellows of the baser 
 abuse your persons or property, as they have o. 
 21. “If they have. persecuted me, (said Ji 
 will also persecute you.—lf they have called 
 ter of the house Beelzebub, how much more | 
 his household.” > The true followers of Chr 
 er persecuted any: Therefore, “by their fruits 
 know them.” Lau a 
 22, But whatever subtle argument, or false accusa 
 
See ee lis 
 
 P. Vil. THE CONCLUSION. 
 
 may be ae the faith or practice of the fol- CHAP. 
 lowers of Christ in this day, no-supposable or imaginary ae. 
 
 future event can be any rule for our present conduct; but 
 the certain wilt of God we are to do, as revealed to us, 
 and to submit the event#o the disposer of all things: 
 knowing of a certainty, that those who are without, as 
 well as those who are within, must sooner or later, an 
 through the same equitable judgment. 
 
 Li 
 23. Therefore we are in no wise bound to answer he 
 
 inconsistent query, ‘“‘ What would become of the 
 
 if all the human race were to livé as ye do?” Wi 
 much propriety we might ask, what would have le i 
 of beasts and men, if Noah had disobeyed God, and liv- 
 ed like the rest of the world? Or what would have be- 
 come of Jesus and the millions who have been taught 
 to follow his example, if Joseph and Mary, through die 
 obedience, had refused to flee from the persecuting cru- 
 elty of Herod? 
 
 : 24. A thousand such questions might be asked; but it 
 is not a question of so much concern to the people of God, 
 what will become of the world, as it is to know their 
 Lord’s will, and to do it, and thereby to flee from the 
 wrath to come. 
 
 ’ 25. Thousands and millions may be butchered, nation 
 be destroyed by nation, and the earth be involved it 
 blood and calamity, and nothing said about the danger 
 ‘or wickedness of such an example, nor any concern ex- 
 ressed about the world’s coming to an end. But no 
 ooner do souls confess and forsake their sins, and set 
 out to follow the example of Christ Jesus, but the hue 
 ‘ ‘and cry is raised, The world will come to an end! As 
 _ if man were a mere lump of flesh and blood, created for, 
 ‘no higher end than to live after the flesh, in the gratifi- 
 eation of their lusts, and to destroy one another. 
 
 26. Still more inconsistent, is the query of the vain 
 
 the flesh, how would the church be supplied, or what 
 _ would God do for preachers and saints to worship and 
 | praise him?” For it is abundantly manifest, that they 
 who “live after the flesh cannot please God, ‘sy and that, 
 il was expressly for the purpose of raising up a people” 
 to Serve God, that Christ came and set the example of 
 “braciyng the flesh with its affections and lusts. In an- 
 wer to this spirit of cavilling in the Jews, it was testifi- 
 éd, that God is able of these stones to raise rE children 
 o Abraham. 
 
 antichristian, “Jf all were to cease from the works of 
 
 Foy 
 4 
 
 ae 
 
<vi > <a 
 
 Be ders 
 THE CONCLUSION. P. ——_ 
 
 oo Therefore the true ministers of) Christ and wor 
 
 shippers of God, being born of the Spirit, are not debt- — 
 ors to the flesh, to live after the flesh, in any of its gra 
 fications; but are those who live the life of heaven, 
 the power of the Holy Ghost which is in them, and t 
 resurrection from the dead; being redeemed from m 
 even from the corrupt nature of man, and are not de 
 led with women, for they are virgins, without fault 
 fore the throne of God. on, 
 
 28. The last blind argument to foster and “bettie the — 
 flesh, is the doctrine of a final resurrection of all those — 
 human bodies that shave mingled with the common ele- 
 ments of the globe, through all ages, since the first man. 
 But if there were no other argument to confute such an — 
 absurd doctrine, its own inconsistency might be fully suf- 
 ficient to render it contemptible in the eyes of ae f t 
 wise man, : 
 
 29, From such unreasonable, unscriptural, and sense- 
 fess superstition, God hath in mercy delive 
 whereas it was but a few years ago, that the a 
 perstition was reeking with the blood of the in 
 and virtuous, who dared to hope for that better 
 rection, of: which ye are the living’ witnesses. ” 
 
 30. What millions, from sequestered valli 
 late mountains, from lonely cottages, and si 
 from torture-rooms, and racks, and dev 
 have looked, and wept, and prayed, towards th 
 day of liberty and peace! How have they talked 
 rights of man, and laboured to describe in words + 
 your eyes behold, and your souls daily enjoy, nam 
 the blessings of peace andealvataae a land sacred 
 freedom! Pe 
 * 31. Then how unspeakably great is your pri’ 
 seeing the eyes of all who-have ever suffered in t 
 cause of virtue, have earnestly looked towards the p 
 ileges ye enjoy, and have justly expected, with you, to 
 receive the crown of eternal glory, and, with oe to. 
 drink of the river of the water of life. 
 
 32. And-from whence have flowed those blessi 
 both civil and sacred, which ye enjoy, but from ,; 
 ‘inighty God, the wise disposer of all events; by wil 
 providence ye are.placed, not only under the Ameri- 
 can Eagle, the brightest ensign of civil and religious © 
 liberty ever raised on the earth since the fall of Beet 
 but under the sunshine of the everlasting gospel, th 
 only object of real and abiding bappinee oem 
 > 
 
» = din as ea tel i eee a te pe Ue -_ -— | 
 — ‘5 wisi mid " 
 
 ep Vill. THE CONCLUSION. ey 
 
 Bos Pphienpiileo: while. ye, with others, enjoy “your be 
 . just and natural rights, those wholesome laws of free- 
 dom will ever be respected by every true Believer: and 
 much more that sacred and eternal law of the Spirit of 
 hfe, in Christ’s second appearing, by which ye are freed 
 from the dominion of sin, and made partakers of thaf 
 knowledge and virtue, which will eventually become 
 _ the desire of all the nations of the earth. 
 34. Unshackled by’ superstition, unbiassed by the tex 
 _ rors of tyranny, and redeemed from false systems, and: 
 * the reigning power of iniquity, by which your souls 
 _ were held in bondage, ye stand free to judge between 
 _ truth and error, light and darkness, good and evil, and 
 _ tochoose that which ye, as a free and chosen people, 
 _ deliberately judge to be productive of the greatest pre; 
 sent and eternal good, 
 
 35. And being the seed of the woman, chosen of God 
 to bruise the serpent’s head, to keep the commandments 
 » of God, and maintain the testimony of Jesus, it is your 
 _ inestimable privilege to follow the example of those 
 through whom ye are begotten into the enduring sub- 
 stance of eternal life. And being called and chosen, be 
 ye faithful to prove that ye are not bastards, but sons 
 and daughters, just and rightful heirs to the promised 
 _ inheritance, through whom all’ families of the earth 
 ali be blessed, in turning every one from his iniquity. 
 
 36. Finally, Brethren and Sisters, Farewell; be wise, 
 be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind ; keep 
 f the gift of God, and the enft of God will keep you; live 
 
 THE END, 
 
a 
 br 
 ie 
 By 
 y, 
 
 “a Bess a » 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 instead of occupying this page, as usual, Ga errata, we appropri:, 
 ate it as a little Index, to point the reader (especially. -of our own com- | 
 niunity) to a few little changes of words, &. deemed an improvement. . 
 
 ie ; _ Page. Verse 
 Endless existence, for immortality =, - @ 6. 
 image, for immediate offspring - = = @T 19. 
 said to them, for commanded them ~- - 34 31. 
 innocent creature, for pure offspring - - 35 35, 
 
 order of nature, for law of nature - - ibid, 38. 
 
 blessed them, for commanded them - - 37 48, 
 cutting of for cutting round about - - 56 32. 
 fallen st?’ atural state - -. 60 10. 
 abstain‘ ar denying selfof *« - 68 as. 
 Nay, (a: —__—o Gr.) for No - + 82 10. 
 would noi i not - + - 103° 36 
 widows, f : - ~ -- 111 84 
 pretend to 1, for maintain ~- -~- 156 30. 
 blended wi tablished by - - 373 4. 
 true Belicy aman Lodies - - 401 * 2 
 ‘manifestat: 1, for God manifested 425 13. 
 preparatory ‘oh is = Cg oe ae 
 Some additic | in page 419, and 424 
 
 Page 120, not. : ‘on of man, read, Heb, ben Adam, 
 
 meaning, that he % ‘was the Second man, or Second Adam. 
 
 A variety of deviations from the exact letter of the 
 copy, less perceivable, have occurred, which, however, 
 only tend to illustrate the true design of the original, 
 and commend the truth with increasing correctness to 
 the serious attention of all. 
 
 ! 
 
nt 
 
 _—- “ an — see, Seer, ~ ae = . aay fs ~ me as — a ~ 
 ¥ g T all : a A ‘i. ¥ 7 - 
 = 4 ‘ 
 
 RK 
 o 
 a 
 C) 
 ro) 
 (0) 
 1) 
 = 
 W 
 ia) 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
elgion 
 
 School of R 
 
| ay . .7 
 ‘ 
 Laat 
 aU 
 > ¢ 
 4h 
 a 
 has 
 ra 
 , r ; : . 
 iacn 5 
 Pe 
 aM. 
 ie 
 i 
 t 
 :! () 
 2. 
 
 6ylL+9vc00 
 
 i WAAR 
 
 seuergry Aysseatun 4"